Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/earlyhistoryofne00whit_1 


THE 


EARLY  HISTORY 

OF 

NEW  ENGLAND, 

ILLUSTRATED  BT 

NUMEROUS  INTERESTING  INCIDENTS. 


BY  REV.  HENRY  WHITE. 


“ 0 God,  our  fathers  have  told  us  what  work  thou  didst  in  their  days.” 

FOURTH  EDITION. 


CONCORD,  N.H. 
PUBLISHED  BY  I.  S.  BOYD. 
1841. 


EQUTON  COLLEGE  LI  HR  a 
CHESTNUT  HILL.  M 


Entered  according  to  an  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1841, 
By  Rev.  Henry  White, 

In  the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  New-Hampshire. 


3396 


STEREOTYPED  AND  PRINTED  BY 
MORRILL,  SILSBY,  & CO.  CONCORD,  If . H. 


PREFACE. 


It  has  been  the  growing  conviction  of  the  author 
of  these  pages,  that  there  is  much  in  the  early  his- 
tory of  New  England  suited  to  effect  the  happiest 
results ; that  it  contains  numerous  incidents  highly 
adapted  to  exhibit  God  in  a most  glorious  and  de- 
lightful view ; to  give  us  admiring  thoughts  of  his 
wisdom,  benevolence,  and  faithfulness  ; to  inflame 
the  love,  strengthen  the  faith,  and  awaken  the 
gratitude  of  his  people ; to  interest  and  instruct 
the  mind,  and  to  promote  morality  and  religion  in 
the  community. 

With  this  impression,  it  seemed  exceedingly  de- 
sirable that  these  incidents  should  be  extensively 
read.  But  hitherto  they  have  been  confined  to  a 
few  rare  works,  so  that,  to  most  persons,  they  have 
been  inaccessible,  and  to  a great  degree  unknown. 
The  design  of  this  volume  is,  to  embody  these 
incidents,  and  present  them  to  the  reader  in  one 
view. 

Selections  have  been  made  from  the  following 
works,  viz.  Mather’s  Magnalia,  Winthrop’s  Journal, 
Morton’s  New  England  Memorial,  Prince’s  Chrono- 
logy, Hubbard’s  History  of  New  England  ; the  His- 
tories of  Hutchinson,  Trumbull,  Belknap,  Williams, 


iv 


PREFACE 


Whiton,  Williamson,  Sullivan,  Morse  and  Parish ; 
Neal’s  History  of  New  England ; Dwight’s  Tra- 
vels; the  Annals  of  Holmes;  Trumbull’s  History 
of  the  United  States,  Hoyt’s  Antiquarian  Researches 
and  Indian  Wars,  Barber’s  Historical  Collections  of 
Massachusetts,  Collections  of  the  Massachusetts  His- 
torical Society,  Goodrich’s  Church  History,  Annals 
of  Portsmouth,  Memoirs  of  Roger  Williams,  Drake’s 
Indian  Biography,  Allen’s  Biographical  Dictionary, 
Hubbard’s  Indian  Wars,  Thacher’s  History  of  Ply- 
mouth, Willis’  History  of  Portland,  Collections  of 
the  New  Hampshire  Historical  Society,  Hawes’  Tri- 
bute to  the  Memory  of  the  Pilgrims,  Mirick’s  His- 
tory of  Haverhill,  Williams’  Memoir  of  Rev.  John 
Williams,  Turner’s  Traits  of  Indian  Character,  Ba- 
con’s Historical  Discourses,  and  Barber’s  Historical 
Collections  of  Connecticut.  Some  incidents  have 
been  taken  from  Miss  Leslie’s  Boston  Cards,  and 
from  other  small  works. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. 

Causes  which  led  to  the  Emigration  of  the  Fathers  of  New 
England page  7 

CHAPTER  II. 

Difficulties  and  Perils  of  the  Voyage 11 

CHAPTER  III. 

Hardships,  Privations,  and  Sufferings  of  the  first  Company 
and  others,  after  their  Arrival 13 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Manifestations  of  God’s  peculiar  Regard  for  them.. 31 

CHAPTER  V. 

Remarkable  Answers  to  Prayer 41 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Public  Calamities 47 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Ambuscades,  Assaults,  Massacres,  and  Depredations  of  the 
Indians 58 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

A particular  Account  of  several  who  fell  into  the  Hands  of 
the  Indians Ill 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Remarkable  Escapes  and  Preservations 179 

CHAPTER  X. 

Interesting  Traits  in  the  Indian  Character 217 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Interest  manifested  in  the  Welfare  of  the  Indians,  and  its  In- 
fluence upon  them 242 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Estimate  placed  upon  the  Institutions  of  Religion  by  the  first 
Settlers  of  New  England 258 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Miscellaneous .280 

1* 


• • * 





. 

‘ 


INCIDENTS 


IN  THE 

EARLY  HISTORY  OP  NEW  ENGLAND. 

CHAPTER  I. 

CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  THE  EMIGRATION  OF  THE 
FATHERS  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

During  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  who  ascended  the 
throne  of  England  in  1558,  there  arose  a class  of  people 
who  were  called  Puritans.  They  were  so  named  from 
the  superior  purity  and  simplicity  of  their  mode  of  wor- 
ship. In  them  were  seen  the  happy  fruits  of  the  reforma- 
tion from  popery,  which  was  to  the  church  the  ushering 
in  of  a bright  and  glorious  day,  after  a dark  and  dismal 
night  of  ten  centuries.  They  were  lights  upon  the  earth. 
They  increased  in  number,  until  they  were  found  in  every 
portion  of  the  kingdom.  For  a length  of  years  they  were 
united  in  their  mode  of  worship ; but,  in  1602,  a portion 
of  them,  being  dissatisfied  with  certain  usages  and  cere- 
monies practised  by  the  great  body,  which  they  deemed 
unscriptural,  withdrew,  and,  “ as  the  Lord’s  free  people, 
joined  themselves  by  covenant  into  a church  state  to  walk 
in  all  his  ways,  made  known,  or  to  be  made  known  to 
them,  according  to  their  best  endeavors,  whatever  it  might 
cost  them.” 

This  church,  having  elected  Rev.  John  Robinson  their 
pastor,  emigrated  to  Holland,  and  settled  at  Leyden  in 
1610,  where  they  remained  nearly  eleven  years.  But  their 
situation  being  unfavorable  to  their  prosperity  as  a com- 
munity,— their  youth  being  greatly  exposed  to  the  evil 
example  of  the  Dutch,  and  their  opportunities  for  useful- 
ness limited  and  ill  suited  to  their  enlarged  desires  of  doing 
good, — they,  after  mature  consideration  and  many  fervent 


8 INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  I. 

prayers  for  divine  direction,  resolved  to  emigrate  to  the 
unexplored  shores  of  America.  “It  was  agreed,”  says 
Morton,  “ that  part  of  the  church  should  go  before  their 
brethren  into  America,  to  prepare  for  the  rest;  and  if, 
in  case  the  major  part  of  the  church  did  choose  to  go 
over  with  the  first,  then  the  pastor  to  go  along  with 
them ; but  if  the  major  part  stayed,  he  was  then  to  stay 
with  them.”  Accordingly,  a vessel  was  procured,  and 
less  than  half  their  number  sailed  for  England,  where  they 
arrived  about  the  2d  of  July,  1620.  Having  engaged 
another  vessel,  on  the  6th  of  September  following,  they 
embarked  for  America,  and,  on  the  11th  of  November, 
anchored  in  Cape  Cod  harbor ; having  been  more  than 
two  months  on  the  passage. 

Causes  of  the  chief  influence  in  the  removal  of  our 
forefathers  are  found  in  the  oppression  of  ecclesiastical 
intolerance  which  prevailed  in  England,  and  in  the  desire 
and  hope  of  establishing  the  gospel  and  its  institutions  in 
foreign  parts. 

Love  of  religious  freedom  is  natural  to  man.  We  inhale 
it  with  our  very  being.  Accordingly,  in  every  age,  men 
have  been  tenacious  of  the  privilege  of  worshiping  the 
Supreme  Being  in  a way  suited  to  their  own  views  of  duty. 

With  this  spirit  the  fathers  of  New  England  were  deeply 
imbued.  They  were  men  of  enlightened  views — magna- 
nimous in  their  character — of  warm  and  ardent  feelings. 
And  no  men  living  better  understood  the  subject  of  human 
rights  than  they.  For  several  successive  reigns,  a spirit 
of  intolerance  had  oppressed  and  afflicted  the  Lord’s 
people  in  the  mother  country.  Laws,  prescribing  certain 
usages  and  modes  of  worship,  and  threatening  the  severest 
penalties,  were  promulgated,  and,  more  or  less,  severely 
executed.  A few  brief  facts  will  show  the  condition  of 
those  times. 

“ An  act,”  says  Hoyt,  “ was  passed  in  1593,  for  punish- 
ing all  who  refused  to  come  to  church,  or  were  present  at 
any  conventicle,  or  unauthorized  meeting.  The  punisl> 
ment  was  imprisonment  until  the  convicted  agreed  to  coi> 
form,  and  made  declaration  of  his  conformity;  and  if  that 
was  not  done  in  three  months,  he  was  to  quit  the  realm, 
or  go  into  perpetual  banishment.  In  case  he  did  not 


HISTORY  OP  NEW  ENGLAND. 


CHAP.  I.] 


9 


depart  within  the  time  limited,  or  returned  without  license, 
he  wa-s  to  suffer  death.” 

In  1567,  one  “ Bolton,  with  twenty-three  men  and 
seven  women,  were  sent  to  Bridewell,  and  kept  there  a 
year,”  for  absenting  themselves  from  the  meetings  of  the 
established  church,  and  repeatedly  assembling  to  attend 
upon  the  worship  and  ordinances  of  God  in  a way  they 
deemed  according  to  the  rules  of  Christ. 

Prince  says,  that  “ in  159*2,  a company  set  up  another 
church  in  London,  choosing  Mr.  Francis  Johnson  pastor, 
and  Mr.  Greenwood  teacher ; who,  with  fifty-four  of  their 
church,  were  soon  seized  by  the  bishop’s  officers,  and  sent 
to  several  jails,  where  some  were  loaded  with  irons,  some 
shut  up  in  dungeons,  some  beat  with  cudgels,  some,  both 
men  and  women,  perished,  Mr.  Greenwood  and  Barrow 
executed,  others  kept  in  close  prison  for  four  or  five  years.” 

Goodrich  says  of  those  times,  “ Toleration  was  a virtue 
unknown  on  English  ground.  In  exile  alone  was  security 
to  be  found  from  the  pains  and  penalties  of  non-conform- 
ity to  the  church  of  England.”  Speaking  of  Mr.  Robin- 
son and  his  people,  when  about  to  embark  for  Holland, 
he  says,  “The  design  of  this  congregation  being  suspect- 
ed, strict  orders  were  given  that  they  should  not  be  suffered 
to  depart.  They  were  necessitated  to  use  the  most  secret 
methods,  to  give  extravagant  fees  to  seamen,  by  whom  they 
were  often  betrayed.  Twice  they  attempted  to  embark, 
were  discovered  and  prevented.  At  another  time,  having 
got  on  board  a ship,  with  their  effects,  the  shipmaster 
sailed  a little  distance,  then  returned  and  delivered  them 
to  the  resentment  of  their  enemies.  The  next  year  they 
made  another  attempt,  in  which,  after  the  severest  trials, 
they  succeeded.  Having  engaged  a ship  belonging  to 
Holland  for  their  conveyance,  they  were  going  on  board. 
By  some  treachery,  their  enemies  had  been  informed  of 
their  design,  and,  at  this  juncture,  a great  number  of  armed 
men  came  upon  them.  A part  of  the  men  were  on  board, 
without  any  of  their  effects;  the  women  and  children 
were  in  a bark  approaching  the  ship.  The  Dutch  captain, 
apprehensive  of  danger  to  himself,  hoisted  sail,  and  with 
a fair  wind  directed  his  course  to  Holland.  The  passen- 
gers used  every  effort  to  persuade  him  to  return,  in 


10  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  I 

vain.  They  saw  their  wives  and  children  fall  into  the 
hands  of  merciless  enemies,  while  unable  to  afford  them 
any  relief.  They  had  none  of  their  effects,  not  even  a 
change  of  clothes,  on  board. — After  some  time,  all  their 
friends  who  had  been  left,  by  the  favor  of  a gracious  Pro- 
vidence, in  perils  of  robbers , in  perils  by  their  own  coun- 
trymen, in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  perils  among  false  brethren, 
arrived  safely  in  Holland,  where  they  mingled  their  mutual 
congratulations  with  grateful  praise  to  God.” 

Such  being  the  character  of  the  times  in  the  mother 
country,  our  fathers  were  induced  to  make  their  escape 
from  the  windy  storm  and  tempest,  and  finally  to  take 
refuge  in  this  distant  land,  where  they  could  breathe  the 
vital  air  of  religious  freedom. 

Nor  was  it  merely  with  the  view  of  escaping  the  evils 
which  assailed  them  at  home,  that  they  crossed  the  Atlan- 
tic, and  took  up  their  abode  in  a strange  land.  No,  a 
benevolent  desire  to  benefit  others  greatly  influenced  their 
proceedings. 

True  benevolence  is  expansive.  It  extends  to  all  its 
kind  regards.  It  seeks  the  welfare  of  those  it  never  saw. 
This  lovely  principle  dwelt  in  the  bosom  of  our  fathers, 
and  under  its  influence  they  lived  and  moved.  They 
knew  that  the  savage  tribes,  which  roamed  this  western 
wilderness,  were  immortal  like  themselves ; that  they  were 
lost  in  sin ; and  that,  without  a knowledge  of  the  blood  of 
Christ,  they  must  perish.  They  knew,  also,  that  they  had 
never  seen  the  Bible,  nor  heard  the  gospel.  A view  of 
their  condition  moved  the  pity  of  their  heart.  They  felt 
an  unquenchable  desire  to  come  over  and  help  them ; and 
moved  by  this  desire,  as  well  as  by  the  cause  before 
mentioned,  they  came  over.  Prince  mentions,  as  a promi- 
nent reason  of  their  removal,  “ an  inward  zeal  and  great 
hope  of  laying  some  foundation,  or  making  way  for  pro- 
pagating the  kingdom  of  Christ  to  the  remote  ends  of  the 
earth,  though  they  should  be  as  stepping  stones  to  others” 

Here  is  the  spirit  of  missions.  Here  is  seen  its  true 
character.  It  attempts  great  things — expects  great  things 
— is  not  influenced  by  a regard  to  self  It  was  not  in 
pursuit  of  fame — it  was  not  to  amass  wealth — it  was  not  to 
aggrandize  themselves  or  families,  that  the  fathers  of  New 


11 


CHAP.  II.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

England  visited  these  shores,  and  took  up  here  their  resi- 
dence. No,  like  their  descendants, — who,  in  these  latter 
days,  have  gone  far  hence  to  the  heathen;  like  Paul,  the 
great  apostle  of  the  Gentiles;  yea,  like  the  Son  of  God , 
who  came  down  to  this  world  upon  an  errand  of  infinite 
kindness, — they  were  influenced  by  a regard  to  the  good 
of  others,  were  moved  by  a spirit  of  benevolence,  a spirit 
of  missions. 


CHAPTER  II. 

DIFFICULTIES  AND  PERILS  OF  THE  VOYAGE. 

Two  vessels,  the  Speedwell  and  Mayflower,  the  one  60, 
the  other  180  tons,  having  been  procured,  and  all  things 
made  ready,  the  pilgrims  went  on  board,  and  sailed  from 
Southampton  the  5th  of  August,  1620.  But  it  is  not  eve- 
ry cloudless  morning  that  is  followed  by  a clear  and  plea- 
sant day.  Before  them  were  difficulties  and  perils  that 
would  have  unnerved  the  resolution  of  any  but  those  who 
could  say,  “ It  is  not  with  us  as  with  other  men,  whom 
small  things  can  discourage  or  small  discontentments  cause 
to  wish  ourselves  at  home  again.”  They  had  not  sailed 
far,  before  the  Speedwell  was  discovered  to  be  leaky,  and 
they  put  into  Dartmouth.  Having  refitted  at  great  expense, 
with  loss  of  time  and  fair  wind,  they  again  put  to  sea. 
When  they  had  sailed  about  100  leagues  beyond  Land’s 
End  in  England,  the  Speedwell  was  again  found  to  be 
leaky.  Both  vessels  then  returned  and  went  into  Plymouth. 
Here  it  was  resolved  to  dismiss  the  Speedwell,  and  as  many 
as  could,  one  hundred  and  one  in  all,  went  on  board  the 
Mayflower.  The  rest,  twenty  in  number,  after  a sorrow- 
ful parting,  returned  to  London.  Having  now  been  de- 
tained on  the  coast  of  England,  perplexed  with  disappoint- 
ments and  delays,  a full  month,  on  the  6th  of  September, 
they  put  to  sea  with  a fair  wind,  and  proceeded  on  their 
way.  About  the  middle  of  the  voyage  they  were  met  by 
cross  winds,  and  severe  and  heavy  storms  lay  on  them  foi 
many  days  together.  They  could  carry  no  sail,  and  were 


12  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  II. 

obliged  to  lie  wholly  at  the  mercy  of  winds  and  waves. 
The  vessel,  through  the  violence  of  the  storm,  became 
shattered  and  leaky,  and  one  of  the  main  beams  in  the  mid- 
ship was  cracked,  and  removed  from  its  place.  Strong 
fears  were  now  felt  that  they  should  not  be  able  to  pro- 
ceed. Accordingly,  a consultation  was  held  between  the 
passengers  and  officers  of  the  ship,  upon  the  subject  of  re- 
turning. But  there  was  a passenger  on  board  who  had 
brought  from  Holland  a large  iron  screw,  by  means  of 
which  the  fractured  beam  was  brought  to  its  place,  and 
made  fast.  They  then  renewedly  committed  themselves 
to  the  care  of  a kind  Providence,  and  proceeded  on  the 
passage,  and,  on  the  9th  of  November,  at  break  of  day, 
to  their  exceeding  joy,  they  made  the  land  of  Cape  Cod. 
But  as  it  was  their  intention  to  settle  somewhere  about 
Hudson’s  River,  they  bore  away  to  the  southward.  Pro- 
ceeding on  in  that  direction  about  half  a day,  they  found 
themselves  in  the  midst  of  perilous  shoals  and  breakers. 
Seeing  that  it  would  be  exceedingly  hazardous  for  them 
to  proceed,  they  returned  to  Cape  Cod  harbor,  where  they 
anchored  in  safety  on  the  11th  of  November.  “ And  being 
brought  safe  to  land,  they  fell  upon  their  knees,  and  blessed 
the  God  of  heaven,  who  had  brought  them  over  the  vast 
and  furious  ocean,  and  delivered  them  from  many  perils 
and  miseries.” 

How  strongly  are  we  here  reminded  of  the  fact  which 
often  meets  us  on  the  page  of  history,  that  great  and  im- 
portant events  are  preceded  by  dark  and  trying  providences  ! 
To  the  Israelites  God  gave  the  land  of  Canaan,  but  not 
until  they  had  passed  through  all  that  great  and  terrible 
wilderness , and  endured  many  privations  and  sufferings. 
Columbus  discovered  and  gave  to  the  nations  of  Europe  A 
new  world,  but  not  until  he  had  been  severely  tried  by 
disappointments  and  the  frowning  disapprobation  of  those 
in  power ; not  until  he  had  crossed  a pathless  ocean, 
outbraved  fierce  and  appalling  storms,  and  been  in  jeo- 
pardy from  a mutinous  and  daring  crew.  Our  fathers 
were  put  in  possession  of  this  goodly  land  ; but  not  until 
they  had  endured  difficulties  and  perils,  such  as  have  fallen 
to  none  of  their  sons;  such  as  were  suited  to  deject  and 
lay  low  the  courage  of  the  firmest  mind 


HISTORY  OF  NEW-ENGLAND. 


13 


CHAP.  III.] 

Let  none,  after  reading  this  account,  conclude  that  they 
are  not  in  the  path  of  duty,  simply  because  their  way  is 
beset  with  trials  and  discouragements. 

Nor  let  it  pass  unnoticed  how  small  a circumstance 
sometimes  controls  a great  event.  The  fate  of  this  voy- 
age, it  appears,  turned  on  the  mere  incident  that  one  of  the 
passengers  had  on  board  a screw,  by  means  of  which  a 
fractured  beam  was  repaired  and  held  in  its  place. 

And  it  should  be  remembered  that,  even  at  this  distance 
of  time,  our  hearts  should  swell  with  devout  gratitude  to 
the  great  Ruler  of  the  universe  for  bearing  our  fathers 
through  the  perils  of  the  deep,  and  landing  them  in  safety 
upon  our  shores.  Who  that  treads  the  soil  of  New  Eng- 
land has  not  cause  to  be  grateful  ? For  all,  in  one  way 
or  another,  are  reaping  the  advantages  of  those  noble  in- 
stitutions our  ancestors  established.  And  how  many,  who 
have  gone  before  us,  have  partaken  of  similar  benefits ! 


CHAPTER  III. 

HARDSHIPS,  PRIVATIONS,  AND  SUFFERINGS  OF  THIS  COM 
PANY,  AND  OF  OTHERS,  AFTER  THEIR  ARRIVAL. 

We  have  followed  this  little  band  in  their  trials  along 
the  English  coast,  and  at  length  across  the  stormy  and 
perilous  ocean. 

We  now  behold  them  on  the  unexplored  coast  of  Ame- 
rica, in  a northern  latitude,  just  at  the  setting  in  of  winter  ; 
having  no  place  of  settlement,  and  not  knowing  that  any 
would  or  could  be  discovered ; without  a shelter  to  screen 
them  from  the  piercing  cold  and  storms  of  a severe  cli- 
mate; with  a vast  ocean  rolling  between  them  and  the 
civilized  world ; their  only  place  of  retreat  a waste,  howl- 
ing wilderness,  wearing  the  gloom  of  November,  and 
inhabited  only  by  savage  beasts  and  more  savage  men ; 
with  no  kind  friends  to  welcome  them  to  these  shores  and 
to  their  hospitable  dwellings ; some  of  them  having  left 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


14 


[chap.  III. 


their  wives  either  in  Holland  or  England,  while  others 
had  left  part,  and  some  even  all  their  children. 

What  a spectacle  is  here  presented  to  our  view ! One, 
it  should  seem,  that  might  awaken  emotion  in  the  breast 
of  the  most  unfeeling,  and  bring  the  tear  of  sympathy  into 
the  dryest  eye. 

But  true  greatness  does  not  sit  down  in  despondency. 
It  looks  upward  to  God’s  merciful  throne  for  guidance 
and  support,  and  goes  steadily  forward  in  the  path  of  duty, 
trials  and  discouragements  notwithstanding. 

Before  leaving  Holland,  this  little  company  had  sent 
over  to  England,  and,  after  long  delay,  and  no  little  diffi- 
culty, obtained  of  the  South  Virginia  Company  a charter, 
which  secured  to  them  the  right  of  settlement  about  Hud- 
son’s River.  But  it  gave  them  neither  right  nor  power 
on  the  coast  of  New  England,  which  was  in  another  juris- 
diction. Consequently,  this  instrument  was  useless,  and 
they  were  in  a manner  “ reduced  to  a state  of  nature.” 

This  being  their  condition,  they  deemed  it  important 
to  form  themselves  “ into  a body  politic  under  the  crown 
of  England.”  Accordingly,  on  the  11th  of  November, 
after  uniting  in  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  by  mutual  con- 
sent they  entered  into  a solemn  combination,  as  a body 
politic,  to  submit  to  such  government  and  governors,  laws 
and  ordinances  as  should,  by  general  consent,  from  time 
to  time,  be  made  choice  of,  and  consented  to.”  They 
elected  Mr.  John  Carver  their  governor  for  the  first  year. 

Having  taken  these  preparatory  measures  for  their  secu- 
rity and  prosperity,  they,  on  the  same  day,  set  fifteen  or 
sixteen  men  on  shore  to  make  discoveries  and  procure 
wood.  They  returned  at  evening,  having  seen  neither 
house  nor  inhabitant. 

On  Monday,  the  13th  of  November,  many  went  on  shore 
to  refresh  themselves,  and  the  women  for  washing.  In 
passing  from  the  ship  to  the  shore,  they  w^ere  obliged  to 
wade  through  the  wTater  quite  a distance ; and  the  weather 
being  cold  and  freezing,  numbers  caught  cold,  which 
brought  on  a severe  cough.  Many  of  them  did  not  sur- 
vive the  approaching  winter. 

On  the  15th,  wffiile  the  boat,  called  the  shallop,  was 
refitting,  Capt.  Standish  w ith  sixteen  men  set  out  in  search 


CHAP.  III.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  15 

of  a place  of  settlement.  Directing  their  course  south- 
ward, they  had  not  marched  far,  before  they  saw  five  or 
six  Indians,  who  fled  from  them  into  the  woods.  They 
pursued,  but  could  not  overtake  them.  Night  coming  on, 
they  passed  it  in  the  wilderness.  T,he  next  day  they  found 
a number  of  Indian  graves ; near  which  they  discovered  a 
quantity  of  corn  buried  in  the  ground.  They  took  part 
of  it,  intending  to  satisfy  the  natives  the  first  opportunity. 
They  now  set  out  on  their  return.  Having  arrived  at  a 
large  pond  they  had  visited  in  coming  from  the  ship,  they 
built  a barricado,  kindled  a fire,  set  sentinels,  and  retired 
for  the  night,  which  proved  very  rainy.  The  next  day 
they  lost  their  way,  wandering  about,  not  knowing  what 
course  to  take.  At  length,  after  travelling  through  woods, 
over  sands,  and  in  water,  sometimes  up  to  the  knees,  they 
reached  the  ship,  where  they  received  a joyful  welcome. 

On  the  27th  of  November,  the  shallop  being  repaired, 
twenty-four  of  their  number,  Mr.  Jones,  the  master  of  the 
ship,  and  nine  sailors,  set  out  upon  another  expedition  for 
discovery.  Before  they  had  proceeded  far,  the  weather 
became  rough  and  the  wind  contrary,  and  they  were  forced 
to  row  for  the  nearest  shore,  wading  above  their  knees  to 
the  land.  It  blew,  and  snowed,  and  froze,  all  this  day 
and  night ; and  disease,  which  soon  terminated  the  life  of 
many  of  them,  originated  in  this  exposure.  The  next  day 
they  sailed  for  the  port  they  were  in  pursuit  of,  but  found 
it  unfit  for  shipping.  They  landed,  however,  and  marched 
four  or  five  miles  along  a creek,  passing  over  hills  and 
valleys,  the  snow  being  half  a foot  deep.  Having  become 
weary,  they  encamped  for  the  night  under  a cluster  of 
pine-trees.  They  had  eaten  little  during  the  day;  but  a 
kind  Providence  furnished  them  with  three  geese  and  six 
ducks  for  their  supper,  which  they  ate  with  a good  appe- 
tite. The  next  day,  in  digging  for  the  discovery  of  corn, 
they  found  the  ground  to  be  frozen  a foot  in  depth — such 
had  been  the  severity  of  the  weather.  Capt.  Jones,  with 
fifteen  others,  some  of  whom  had  become  weak  and  feeble, 
and  others  sick,  set  out  on  their  return  to  the  ship. 
Eighteen  remained  to  make  further  discoveries.  On  the 
following  day,  they  marched  five  or  six  miles  into  the 
woods,  but  discovering  no  signs  of  inhabitants,  returned. 


16 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  Ill 


The  shallop  arriving,  they  went  on  board  at  night,  and  the 
next  day  returned  to  the  ship.  They  remained  on  board 
several  days  ; during  which,  one  of  their  number,  named 
Edward  Thomson,  died,  and,  before  the  close  of  Decem- 
ber, jive  others  were  called  down  to  the  grave. 

On  the  6th  of  December,  a company  set  out  on  a third 
expedition.  The  weather  being  very  cold,  the  spray  of 
the  sea  froze  upon  their  clothes  so  that  they  were  com- 
pletely covered  with  ice.  At  night  they  found  themselves 
at  the  lower  end  of  the  bay.  As  they  drew  near  the  shore, 
they  saw  ten  or  twelve  Indians  cutting  up  a fish.  They 
landed  a league  or  two  from  them ; but  it  was  with  much 
difficulty  that  they  reached  the  shore,  on  account  of  shoals. 
After  making  preparations  for  the  night,  they  betook  them 
selves  to  their  lodgings,  such  as  they  were,  the  smoke  of 
the  Indians’  fire  being  in  full  view,  about  four  or  five  miles 
distant.  The  next  morning  they  divided  their  company,  a 
part  travelling  along  the  shore,  while  the  rest  coasted  along 
the  shoals.  About  nine  or  ten  o’clock,  they  lost  sight  of 
the  shallop.  They  roved  about,  making  discoveries,  until 
night,  when  they  hasted  out  of  the  woods,  and  seeing 
the  shallop,  they  made  a signal  for  her  to  come  into  the 
creek.  Here  they  passed  the  night.  At  five  in  the  morn- 
ing, they  arose,  united  in  prayer,  and  were  expecting  soon 
to  go  on  board  the  shallop,  when  one  of  their  number  came 
running  in,  calling  out,  “ Indians!  Indians  !”  At  this  mo- 
ment the  arrows  came  flying  about  them.  The  cry  of  the 
Indians  was  dreadful.  The  company  defended  themselves 
most  manfully.  One  of  the  enemy,  who  was  more  stout 
and  brave  than  the  rest,  stood  behind  a tree  and  discharged 
his  arrows.  He  kept  his  position  until  three  muskets  were 
fired  at  him,  when  one,  taking  good  aim,  hit  the  tree,  and 
“ made  the  bark  or  splinters  fly  about  his  ears,  after  which 
he  gave  an  extraordinary  shriek,  and  away  they  went  all  of 
them.”  Some  of  the  arrows  shot  by  the  Indians  “were 
headed  with  brass,  others  with  hart’s  horn,  and  others  with 
eagle’s  claws.”  The  English  received  no  injury,  though 
their  clothes,  which  hung  up  in  their  barricado,  were  shot 
through  and  through.  This  was  the  first  encounter  with 
the  Indians.  After  they  had  united  in  giving  solemn 
thanksgiving  to  God  for  this  deliverance,  they  went  on 


17 


CHAP.  III.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

board  the  shallop,  and  sailed  along  the  coast  about  fifteen 
leagues,  in  pursuit  of  a convenient  harbor.  Not  finding 
any,  they  set  out  for  one  their  pilot  told  them  he  had  seen, 
and  which  it  was  thought  they  might  reach  before  night. 
But  after  some  hours’  sailing,  it  began  to  snow  and  rain, 
and  about  the  middle  of  the  afternoon,  the  wind  increas- 
ing, and  the  sea  becoming  very  rough,  the  rudder  broke, 
and  it  was  with  great  difficulty  that  two  men  with  oars 
could  steer  the  shallop.  The  storm  increased  more  and 
more,  and  night  approaching,  they  bore  what  sail  they 
could,  in  order  to  get  in  before  dark  ; but  their  mast  giving 
way,  broke  into  three  pieces,  and  the  sails  fell  overboard 
into  the  sea.  They  were  now  in  the  most  imminent  dan- 
ger of  foundering ; but  the  tide  being  favorable,  they  suc- 
ceeded in  reaching  the  harbor,  supposing  it  to  be  the 
one  they  were  in  pursuit  of.  The  pilot,  at  this  crisis  dis- 
covering his  mistake,  cried  out,  “ Lord  be  merciful  to  us  ! 
my  eyes  never  saw  this  place  before.”  He,  with  the  mate, 
would  have  run  the  shallop  ashore  in  a cove  full  of  break- 
ers : but  the  sternsman  called  out  to  the  rowers,  “ About 
with  her,  or  we  are  cast  away.”  Immediately  they  got  her 
about,  and  although  it  had  become  very  dark,  and  rained 
powerfully,  they  got  under  the  lee  of  a large  island.  It 
was  now  a matter  of  doubt  with  some  of  them,  whether  it 
were  best  to  go  ashore  on  account  of  the  savages.  At 
length,  the  most  hardy  among  them  concluded  to  remain  in 
the  boat,  while  a number  were  so  feeble,  and  wet,  and  cold, 
that  they  thought  they  could  not  endure  it.  They  there- 
fore ventured  on  shore,  and  with  great  difficulty  kindled  a 
fire.  After  midnight  the  wind  shifted  into  the  north-west, 
and  the  weather  became  cold  and  freezing.  Those  in  the 
boat  were  now  glad  to  join  their  companions  on  the  land. 
The  next  morning,  finding  that  they  were  in  no  danger  from 
the  Indians,  they  remained  and  dried  their  clothes,  fixed 
their  fire-arms,  rested  themselves,  and  united  in  rendering 
thanks  to  Almighty  God  for  the  merciful  deliverances  he 
had  afforded  them ; and  as  this  was  the  last  day  of  the 
week,  they  staid  and  kept  the  Sabbath.  On  Monday  they 
sounded  the  harbor,  and  finding  it  fit  for  shipping,  they 
marched  into  the  main  land,  and  after  exploring  the  ground, 
concluded  it  to  be  a suitable  place  for  settlement.  They 
2* 


18 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  HI. 

accordingly  returned  to  the  ship,  and  reported,  to  the  great 
joy  of  those  on  board,  the  discovery  they  had  made.  Du- 
ring their  absence,  Dorothy,  wife  of  William  Bradford, 
had  fallen  overboard,  and  was  drowned. 

On  the  15th  of  December,  the  ship  sailed  for  the  newly 
discovered  port,  and  having  arrived  within  two  leagues, 
was  met  by  a heavy  north-west  wind,  which  drove  her  back. 
The  next  day,  however,  they  entered  the  harbor.  On  the 
two  succeeding  days,  small  parties  went  on  shore  for  the 
purpose  of  making  further  discoveries.  On  the  morning 
of  the  21st,  after  imploring  the  divine  guidance,  twenty 
of  their  number  went  on  shore  with  a view  to  fix  upon 
some  place  for  immediate  settlement.  This  was  the  day 
on  which  the  pilgrims  first  stepped  on  the  memorable 
“ Forefathers’  Rock.”  After  surveying  the  country,  they 
selected  what  they  thought  the  most  eligible  place.  At 
evening  a storm  of  wind  and  rain  arose,  which  lasted  du- 
ring the  night,  and  for  two  days  the  wind  blew  so  violently 
that  they  were  unable  to  reach  the  ship,  but  were  obliged 
to  remain  on  shore  without  a shelter. 

On  Saturday,  the  23d,  as  many  as  could,  wrent  on  shore, 
and  commenced  cutting  and  carrying  timber  for  a common 
building.  On  the  Sabbath,  those  who  remained  on  shore, 
were  alarmed  by  the  cry  of  Indians ; but  no  foe  appeared 
On  Monday,  the  25th,  they  commenced  building  the  first 
house.  It  was  about  20  feet  square — designed  for  com- 
mon use.  During  the  night  and  the  next  day,  they  were 
visited  by  another  storm  of  wind  and  rain.  On  the  28th, 
they  reduced  themselves  to  nineteen  families — measured 
out,  and  assigned  to  each,  their  lots.  In  consequence  of 
exposures  and  hardships,  many  of  them  were  taken  ill  of 
heavy  colds.  On  the  29th  and  30th,  it  was  very  cold  and 
stormy ; and  at  the  distance  of  about  six  or  seven  miles, 
were  seen  great  smokes  arising  from  the  fires  of  the  In- 
dians. 

“ Though  most  of  the  company  were  on  board  the  ship 
on  the  Lord’s  day,  December  31st,  yet  some  of  them  kept 
the  Sabbath  for  the  first  time  in  their  new  house.  Here 
therefore  is  fixed  the  era  of  their  settlement,  which,  in 
grateful  remembrance  of  the  Christian  friends,  whom  they 
found  at  the  last  town  they  left  in  their  native  country, 


CHAP.  III.]  HISTORY  OP  NEW  ENGLAND.  19 

they  called  Plymouth.  This  was  the  foundation  of  the 
first  English  town  built  in  New  England.” 

January  12th. — About  the  middle  of  the  day,  two  of  the 
company,  going  out  to  gather  thatch,  discovered  a deer, 
which,  with  their  dogs,  they  pursued  until  they  were  lost 
in  the  woods.  After  wandering  in  the  wilderness  until  the 
close  of  the  day,  they  spent  the  night,  which  proved  freez- 
ing and  snowy,  in  walking  about  under  a tree.  Their 
friends  were  greatly  distressed  on  their  account,  fearing 
that  they  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians.  Two 
parties  went  in  search  of  them,  but  in  vain.  The  next 
evening,  the  two  men,  after  spending  the  day  in  travelling 
from  place  to  place,  reached  home  almost  spent  with  cold 
and  hunger. 

On  Lord’s  day,  January  14th,  about  six  o’clock  in  the 
morning,  their  house  took  fire  from  a spark  which  fell  upon 
the  thatched  roof,  and  was  entirely  consumed.  When  the 
fire  caught,  Gov.  Carver  and  Mr.  William  Bradford  were 
in  the  house,  sick  in  their  beds.  Those  on  board  the  ship, 
when  they  saw  the  flames,  concluded  that  the  Indians  had 
made  an  attack  upon  the  place ; but  by  reason  of  a tem- 
pestuous wind  and  low  tide,  they  were  unable  to  render 
any  assistance. 

During  this  month  they  were  called  to  close  the  eyes  of 
eight  of  their  number  in  death. 

February  16th. — One  of  the  company  who  was  out  a 
fowling,  saw  twelve  Indians  pass  by  him  towards  the  set- 
tlement. He  lay  close  until  they  had  gone  by,  when  he 
hastened  home,  and  gave  the  alarm.  Towards  night,  they 
saw  a large  fire  near  the  place  where  the  Indians  were 
seen ; but  none  of  them  made  their  appearance  until  the 
next  day,  when  two  presented  themselves  on  a hill  at  a 
considerable  distance,  and  made  signs  for  the  English  to 
come  to  them.  Capt.  Standish  and  Mr.  Hopkins,  one  of 
whom  carried  a musket,  went  towards  them.  As  they 
approached,  the  one  who  carried  the  gun  laid  it  down,  as 
a token  of  peace.  But  the  Indians  would  not  stay  till 
they  came  up  to  them.  The  noise  of  many  more  Indians 
was  heard  under  the  hill ; but  no  others  made  their  ap- 
pearance. 

During  this  and  the  following  month,  they  suffered  ex- 


20 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  III. 

tremely  from  sickness  and  death.  The  number  of  deaths 
was  thirty.  Two  or  three  sometimes  died  in  a day.  The 
living  were  scarcely  able  to  bury  the  dead ; and,  in  the 
time  of  their  greatest  distress,  not  more  than  six  or  seven 
were  well  enough  to  tend  upon  the  sick.  At  the  end  of 
the  month  of  March,  less  than  sixty,  of  the  one  hundred 
and  one  who  came  in  the  Mayflower,  survived. 

“ Tradition  gives  an  affecting  picture  of  the  infant 
colony  during  this  critical  and  distressing  period.  The 
dead  were  buried  on  the  bank  at  a little  distance  from 
the  rock  where  the  fathers  landed ; and,  lest  the  Indians 
should  take  advantage  of  the  weak  and  wretched  state  of 
the  English,  the  graves  were  levelled  and  sown,  for  the 
purpose  of  concealment.” 

In  the  month  of  April,  Gov.  Carver  was  removed  by 
death.  He  was  taken  ill  in  the  field,  while  engaged  in 
planting ; complained  greatly  of  his  head ; in  a few  hours 
his  senses  left  him,  and  he  spoke  no  more.  He  survived 
but  a few  days.  His  wife,  being  overcome  by  excessive 
grief,  died  in  about  five  or  six  weeks.  The  sorrow  of 
this  little  colony  at  the  loss  of  their  governor,  who  was  a 
man  of  eminent  piety,  and  sincerely  devoted  to  their  inte 
rest,  is  better  conceived  than  described.  He  had  sustained 
his  office  only  four  months  and  twenty-four  days. 

Their  bill  of  mortality  now  stood  as  follows : — Decem- 
ber, 6 ; January,  8;  February,  17  ; March,  13;  April,  1 ; 
whole  number,  45. 

On  the  9th  of  November,  a vessel  arrived  from  England, 
bringing  thirty-six  passengers.  Having  been  long  on  the 
passage,  she  had  spent  nearly  all  her  provisions ; conse- 
quently the  passengers,  after  her  departure,  were  depend- 
ent upon  the  colony  for  the  means  of  subsistence.  After 
distributing  them  among  the  several  families,  it  was  found 
necessary  to  put  the  whole  company  on  half  allowance. 
The  Narragansetts,  a numerous  and  powerful  tribe,  learn- 
ing that  the  ship  brought  neither  arms  nor  provision,  began 
to  manifest  hostile  intentions.  They  “ sent  the  English  a 
bundle  of  arrows,  tied  with  a snake’s  skin,  as  a defiance 
and  denunciation  of  war.  The  English  filled  the  skin 
with  bullets,  and  sent  it  back  with  this  answer — that  they 
had  done  them  no  wrong,  did  not  fear  them,  and  were 


21 


. 

CHAP.  III.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

provided  for  them,  come  when  they  would.  The  Narra- 
gansetts  would  not  suffer  the  bullets  to  come  near  them, 
and  they  were  moved  about  from  place  to  place,  till  they 
found  their  way  back  to  the  English  again,  and  the  Indians 
remained  quiet.” 

“ The  settlers  now  judged  it  prudent  to  enclose  their 
houses  by  a strong  impalement,  which  was  completed  in 
February.  They  also,  for  further  security,  enclosed  part 
of  the  hill,  and  formed  bulwarks,  with  gates  to  be  locked 
at  night,  and  watch  and  ward  was  kept  during  the  day. 
The  whole  company  was  divided  into  four  squadrons,  and 
each  one  had  its  particular  posts  assigned  it,  in  case  of 
alarm.  One  of  the  companies  was  directed  to  attend  par- 
ticularly to  any  fires  that  might  happen,  while  others  were 
to  serve  as  guards  with  their  muskets/’ 

In  the  spring  of  16*22,  their  provisions  being  nearly 
expended,  they  were  threatened  with  famine.  After  anx- 
iously looking  and  hoping  in  vain  for  a supply,  the  evil 
they  had  deprecated  actually  came  upon  them.  Bread 
they  had  none,  and  their  other  provisions  were  almost 
spent.  In  the  course  of  the  month,  a shallop  belonging  to 
a fishing-boat,  which,  with  about  thirty  others,  was  em- 
ployed on  the  eastern  coast,  arrived  in  the  harbor.  They 
brought  seven  planters,  who  had  come  over  from  England, 
but  could  leave  no  provisions.  The  governor  despatched 
Mr.  Winslow  with  a boat  to  accompany  the  shallop  on  her 
return,  for  the  purpose  of  purchasing  provision  of  the  fish- 
ermen. They  supplied  him  gratuitously  to  the  extent  of 
their  ability.  They  could,  however,  spare  only  sufficient 
to  furnish  each  person  with  a quarter  of  a pound  of  bread 
a day,  until  harvest.  “ I returned,”  says  Mr.  Winslow, 

“ with  all  speed  convenient ; when  I found  the  state  of  the 
colony  much  weaker  than  when  I left  it,  for  till  now,  we 
were  never  without  some  bread ; the  want  whereof  much 
abated  the  strength  and  flesh  of  some,  and  swelled  others. 
And  indeed,  had  we  not  been  in  a place,  where  divers  sorts 
of  shell  fish  are,  that  may  be  taken  with  the  hand,  we  must 
have  perished,  unless  God  had  raised  some  unknown  or 
extraordinary  means  for  our  preservation.” 

“ In  time  of  these  straits,”  adds  Mr.  Winslow,  “ the  In- 
dians began  to  cast  forth  many  insulting  speeches,  glorying  * 


22 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  Ill 

in  our  weakness,  and  giving  out  how  easy  it  would  be  ere 
long  to  cut  us  off.  Now  also  Massasoit  seemed  to  frown 
on  us,  and  neither  came  nor  sent  to  us  as  formerly.” 

“ It  has  been  stated  that  they  were  at  one  time  reduced 
to  a single  pint  of  corn,  which,  being  equally  divided,  gave 
to  each  person  five  kernels,  which  were  parched  and  eaten.’ 
Mr.  Bradford  remarks,  that  the  Spaniards  were  thought 
by  Peter  Martyr  to  have  suffered  hardships  which  none  but 
a Spaniard  could  endure,  when  they  were  obliged  to  live 
for  five  days  together  upon  parched  corn  only ; whereas  the 
people  of  Plymouth,  the  first  two  or  three  years,  thought  a 
meal  of  Indian  corn  as  good  as  a feast,  and  sometimes  not 
for  five  days  only,  but  for  two  or  three  months  together, 
were  destitute  of  that,  and  all  other  corn,  or  bread  of  any 
kind.” 

“ The  fourth  year  after  their  arrival,  they  were  threat- 
ened with  the  total  destruction  of  their  crop,  and  absolute 
famine.  From  about  the  middle  of  May  to  the  middle  of 
July,  they  had  not  one  shower  of  rain,  and  the  extreme 
heat  of  the  sun  upon  their  sandy  soil  had  so  dried  up  their 
corn,  that  they  were  almost  in  despair  of  its  ever  being  re- 
stored ; but  in  the  evening,  after  a day  of  fasting  and  pray- 
er, it  began  to  rain,  and  by  repeated  showers  their  corn 
recovered  its  verdure,  and  they  had  a plentiful  harvest.” 

“ New  comers  w^ere  extremely  affected  with  the  misera- 
ble condition  of  those  who  had  been  almost  three  years  in 
the  country.  An  interview  with  old  friends  under  such 
suffering  circumstances  was  truly  appalling.” 

“ The  best  dish  we  could  present  them  w ith,”  says  Gov. 
Bradford,  “ was  a lobster  or  piece  of  fish,  without  bread, 
or  any  thing  else  but  a cup  of  fair  spring  wrater ; and  the 
long  continuance  of  this  diet,  wfith  our  labors  abroad,  has 
somewhat  abated  the  freshness  of  our  complexions;  but 
God  gives  us  health.” 

In  1624,  Mr.  Winslow,  on  his  return  from  England, 
brought  over  four  neat  cattle — three  heifers  and  a bull. 
These  were  the  first  introduced  into  the  colony.  Conse- 
quently, they  had  been  four  years  without  milk. 

Hubbard,  speaking  of  the  condition  of  the  colony  about 
seven  years  after  their  arrival,  says,  ‘‘During  this  time  the 
painful  and  diligent  labor  of  this  poor  people  is  not  to  be 


CHAP.  III.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  23 

forgotten ; who  all  this  while  were  forced  to  pound  their 
corn  in  mortars,  not  having  ability  in  their  hands  to  erect 
other  engines  to  grind,  by  the  help  either  of  winds  or 
water.” 

In  April,  1626,  they  received  intelligence  of  the  death 
of  their  beloved  pastor,  Mr.  Robinson.  He  died  at  Ley- 
den, March  1,  1625,  in  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  age.  In 
their,  circumstances,  this  was  indeed  heavy  news ; and  it 
filled  their  hearts  with  the  deepest  sorrow.  The  letter 
which  brought  the  intelligence,  assured  them  that  his 
sickness  was  short ; that  he  was  sensible  to  the  last ; and 
that  if  prayers,  tears,  or  means  would  have  saved  his  life, 
he  had  not  gone  hence.  It  adds,  “We  still  hold  close 
together  in  peace,  wishing  that  you  and  we  were  again 
together.” 

In  the  summer  of  1627,  Mr.  John  Endicott  came  over 
with  a colony,  and  settled  at  Salem,  then  called  Naum- 
keag.  They  found  about  one  hundred  planters  already  on 
the  ground,  with  nine  houses.  Those  who  were  already 
there,  with  those  who  had  newly  come,  amounted  to  about 
three  hundred ; one  hundred  of  whom  removed  to  Charles- 
town, the  rest  remaining  at  Salem. 

Before  the  close  of  July,  1630,  eleven  vessels  arrived 
from  England,  and,  before  the  end  of  the  year,  six  others. 
They  brought  over  above  fifteen  hundred  passengers.  The 
Arabella,  having  on  board  Gov.  Winthrop  and  several  of 
his  assistants,  arrived  at  Salem  the  12th  of  June.  “ The 
common  people  immediately  went  ashore,  and  regaled 
themselves  with  strawberries,  which  were  very  fine  in 
America,  and  were  then  in  perfection.  This  might  give 
them  a favorable  idea  of  the  produce  of  the  country ; but 
they  met  with  enough  to  fill  them  with  concern.  The 
first  news  they  had  was  of  a general  conspiracy,  a few 
months  before,  of  all  the  Indians  as  far  as  Narragansett, 
to  extirpate  the  English.  Eighty  persons,  out  of  about 
three  hundred,  had  died  in  the  colony  the  winter  before, 
and  many  of  those  who  remained  were  in  a weak,  sickly 
condition.  There  was  not  corn  enough  to  have  lasted 
above  a fortnight,  and  all  other  provisions  were  very  scant. 
They  had  not  above  three  or  four  months  to  look  out  pro- 
per places  for  settlement,  and  to  provide  shelter  against 


24 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  III. 

the  severity  of  the  winter.  With  this  prospect  of  diffi- 
culties, great  enough,  it  would  seem,  for  them  to  encoun- 
ter, sickness  began  among  them.  Being  destitute  of  ne- 
cessary accommodations,  they  dropped  away  one  after 
another.  Before  December,  they  had  lost  two  hundred 
of  their  number,  including  a few  who  died  on  their  pas- 
sage.” 

“ Among  others  that  wrere  at  that  time  visited  with 
mortal  sickness,  the  Lady  Arabella,  wife  of  Mr.  Isaac 
Johnson,  was  one  who,  possibly,  had  not  taken  the  counsel 
of  our  Savior  to  sit  down  and  count  the  cost,  before  she 
began  to  build.  For,  coming  from  a paradise  of  plenty 
and  pleasure,  which  she  enjoyed  in  the  family  of  a noble 
earldom,  into  a wilderness  of  wants,  it  proved  too  strong 
a temptation  for  her  ; so  that  the  virtues  of  her  mind  were 
not  able  to  stem  the  tide  of  those  many  adversities  of  her 
outward  condition,  which  she,  soon  after  her  arrival,  saw 
herself  surrounded  with.  For,  within  a short  time  after, 
she  ended  her  days  at  Salem,  where  she  first  landed  ; 
leaving  her  husband,  a worthy  gentleman  of  note  for  piety 
and  wisdom,  a sorrowful  mourner,  and  so  overwhelmed 
with  grief,  that  about  a month  after,  viz.  September  30, 
1630,  death  carried  him  after  her  into  another  world,  to 
the  extreme  loss  of  the  whole  plantation.” 

“ Salem  was  already  supplied  with  as  many  inhabitants 
as  at  that  time  it  was  well  able  to  receive.  Therefore, 
Gov.  Winthrop,  and  most  of  the  gentlemen  who  came 
along  with  him,  having  taken  a view  of  the  country  at  the 
bottom  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  and  finding  that  there  was 
territory  sufficient  for  several  towns,  took  the  first  oppor- 
tunity of  removing  thither.  They  at  first  pitched  on  the 
north  side  of  Charles  River,  where  they  laid  the  foundation 
of  the  first  town.  But  the  chief  part  of  the  company 
made  provision  for  another  plantation  on  the  neck  of  land 
on  the  south  side  of  the  river,  which  was  afterwards  called 
Boston,  and  erected  such  small  cottages  as  might  shelter 
them  during  the  approaching  winter.  The  governor  and 
deputy  governor,  with  most  of  the  assistants,  removed 
their  families  thither  about  November.  Some  scattering 
inhabitants  had  some  years  before  taken  up  their  habita- 
tions on  each  side  of  Charles  River,  some  at  Mattapan, 


CHAP.  III.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  25 

since  called  Dorchester.  Here  Mr.  Ludlow  and  his  com- 
pany commenced  a settlement.  Mr.  Pynchon,  with  some 
others,  chose  a place  midway  between  Dorchester  and 
Boston,  and  called  it  Roxbury.  Sir  Richard  Saltonstall 
settled  with  his  family  and  friends  higher  up  the  river,  and 
called  the  place  Watertown.” 

“ On  the  6th  of  December,  the  governor  and  assistants 
met,  and  agreed  to  fortify  the  neck  between  Boston  and 
Roxbury,  and  orders  were  given  for  preparing  the  mate- 
rials; but  at  another  meeting  on  the  21st,  they  laid  that 
design  aside,  and  agreed  on  a place  three  miles  above 
Charlestown,  and  most  of  them  engaged  to  build  houses 
there  another  year.  The  weather  held  tolerable  until  the 
24th  of  December  ; but  the  cold  then  came  on  with  vio- 
lence. Such  a Christmas  eve  they  had  never  seen  before. 
From  that  time  to  the  10th  of  February,  their  chief  care 
was  to  keep  themselves  warm,  and  as  comfortable  in  other 
respects  as  their  scanty  provisions  would  permit.  The 
poorer  sort  w'ere  much  exposed,  lying  in  tents  and  misera- 
ble hovels,  and  many  died  of  the  scurvy,  and  other  dis- 
tempers. They  were  so  short  of  provisions,  that  many 
were  obliged  to  live  on  clams,  muscles,  and  other  shell 
fish,  with  ground  nuts  and  acorns  instead  of  bread.  One 
that  came  to  the  governor’s  house  to  complain  of  his 
sufferings,  was  prevented,  being  informed  that  even  there 
the  last  batch  was  in  the  oven.  Some  instances  are  men- 
tioned of  great  calmness  and  resignation  in  this  distress. 
A good  man,  who  had  asked  his  neighbor  to  a dish  of 
clams,  after  dinner  returned  thanks  to  God,  who  had  given 
them  to  suck  of  the  abundance  of  the  seas,  and  of  treasure 
hid  in  the  sands.  They  had  appointed  the  22d  of  Febru- 
ary for  a fast ; but  on  the  5th,  to  their  great  joy,  the  ship 
Lyon,  Capt.  Pierce,  one  of  the  last  year’s  fleet,  returned, 
laden  with  provisions  from  England,  which  were  distribu- 
ted according  to  the  necessities  of  the  people.  They 
turned  their  fast  into  a thanksgiving.” 

Of  the  sufferings  and  privations  of  those  times,  another 
account  says,  “ These  poor  people  met  with  much  hard- 
ship, some  by  fire,  as  others  by  water.  Some  suffered 
much  damage  by  the  burning  of  their  hay-stacks,  left  in 
the  meadows,  to  the  starving  of  their  cattle ; others  by 


26 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  III. 

burning  of  their  small  cottages,  either  framed  or  covered 
with  very  combustible  matter,  to  which  they  were  not 
accustomed  in  their  former  dwellings.  Many  of  those 
who  were  compelled  to  live  long  in  tents,  and  lie  upon,  or 
too  near,  the  cold  and  moist  earth,  before  they  could  be 
provided  with  more  convenient  dwellings,  were  seized 
with  the  scurvy,  of  which  many  died  about  Boston  and 
Charlestown.” 

“ It  went  much  harder  with  this  poor  people,  in  their 
first  beginnings,^>ecause  of  the  scarcity  of  all  sorts  of  grain 
that  year  in  England.”  Some  of  the  planters  who  had 
newly  come  over,  suffered  much  in  consequence  of  being 
unacquainted  with  the  severity  of  the  winters  in  New 
England. 

Richard  Garner,  a shoemaker  of  Boston,  with  one  of 
his  daughters  and  four  others,  contrary  to  the  advice  of 
their  friends,  set  out  in  a shallop  on  the  24th  of  December, 
for  Plymouth.  They  had  nearly  made  the  point  called 
Gurnet’s  Nose,  when  they  were  met  by  a strong  north- 
west wind,  which  put  them  by  the  mouth  of  the  harbor, 
and  drove  them  out  to  sea.  The  boat  took  in  much  water, 
which  froze  so  hard  that  they  could  not  free  her.  They 
now  despaired  of  deliverance,  and  disposed  themselves  to 
die.  But  one  of  the  company  espying  land,  they  made 
shift  to  hoist  up  part  of  their  sail,  by  which  means  they 
reached  the  shore.  Some  now  got  on  land ; but  others 
were  so  frozen  into  the  ice  that  it  was  found  necessary  to 
cut  them  out.  Having  all  come  on  shore,  they  kindled  a 
fire ; but  being  destitute  of  a hatchet,  they  could  get  but 
little  wood.  They  passed  the  night,  which  was  extremely 
cold,  in  the  open  air.  In  the  morning,  two  of  their  num- 
ber set  out  for  Plymouth,  supposing  it  to  be  not  more  than 
seven  or  eight  miles  distant,  whereas  it  was  nearly  fifty. 
By  the  way,  they  met  with  two  Indian  squaws,  who,  re- 
turning home,  told  their  husbands  that  they  had  met  two 
Englishmen.  Concluding  that  they  had  been  shipwrecked, 
the  Indians  went  after  them,  brought  them  back  to  their 
wigwam,  and  entertained  them  kindly.  The  next  day  one 
went  with  them  on  their  way  to  Plymouth,  while  the 
other  went  in  search  of  those  who  were  left  on  the  shore. 
Having  found  and  rendered  them  all  the  assistance  he 


CHAP.  III.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  27 

could,  he  went  back  to  his  wigwam,  the  distance  of  seven 
miles,  got  a hatchet,  returned,  built  them  a shelter,  and 
provided  them  wood.  They  had  become  so  weak  and 
frozen  that  they  could  not  help  themselves.  Garner  died 
about  two  days  after  they  came  on  shore.  The  Indian 
cut  a hole  in  the  ground  about  a foot  and  a half  deep, 
with  his  hatchet,  laid  in  the  corpse,  and  placed  over  it  a 
large  pile  of  wood,  to  keep  it  from  the  wolves.  Three 
men,  whom  the  governor  of  Plymouth  had  sent  to  their 
assistance,  by  this  time  arrived.  The  boat  was  driven  so 
far  up  on  the  shore,  that  they  concluded  it  could  not  be 
got  off  without  further  assistance.  Accordingly,  the  In- 
dian returned  to  Plymouth,  and  obtained  three  other  men. 
But  before  they  arrived,  they  found  means  to  launch  the 
boat,  and  with  a fair  southerly  wind,  arrived  at  Plymouth, 
where  another  of  their  number  died.  The  two  who  set 
out  on  foot  also  died.  One  of  them  expired  on  the  way, 
and  the  other  was  so  much  frozen  that  he  did  not  long 
survive.  The  girl  escaped  with  the  least  injury.  The 
other  wrho  survived  was  long  under  the  surgeon’s  care. 

Rev.  Roger  Williams,  who,  with  several  of  his  friends, 
left  Salem  in  the  winter  of  1636,  and  went  to  the  south 
towards  Narragansett  Bay,  says,  in  a letter  written  thirty- 
five  years  afterwards,  44 1 was  sorely  tossed  for  fourteen 
weeks,  in  a bitter  winter  season,  not  knowing  what  bread 
or  bed  did  mean 

“ Gov.  Winthrop  and  some  of  his  associates  went  over 
in  February,  1633,  to  inspect  Castle  Island,  in  the  harbor 
of  Boston,  (which  was  then  uninhabited,)  and  were  detained 
there  near  two  days  and  a night  by  the  ice,  without  a shel- 
ter, and  with  nothing  to  eat  but  muscles.’’ 

“ Such  numbers  were  constantly  emigrating  to  New 
England,  that  the  people  at  Dorchester,  Watertown  and 
Newtown  began  to  be  much  straitened  by  the  accession 
of  new  planters.  By  those  who  had  been  to  Connecticut, 
they  had  received  intelligence  of  the  excellent  meadows 
upon  the  river  : they  therefore  determined  to  remove,  and 
once  more  brave  the  dangers  and  hardships  of  making 
settlements  in  a dreary  wilderness.” 

“ On  the  15th  of  October,  1635,  about  sixty  men,  women, 
and  children,  with  their  horses,  cattle,  and  swine,  com- 


28  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  III. 

menced  their  journey,  through  the  wilderness,  to  Connecti- 
cut River.  After  a tedious  and  difficult  journey,  through 
swamps  and  rivers,  over  mountains  and  rough  ground, 
which  were  passed  with  great  difficulty  and  fatigue,  they 
arrived  safely  at  the  places  of  their  respective  destination. 
They  were  so  long  on  their  journey,  and  so  much  time 
was  spent  in  passing  the  river,  and  in  getting  over  their 
cattle,  that,  after  all  their  exertions,  winter  came  upon 
them  before  they  were  prepared.  This  was  an  occasion 
of  great  distress  and  damage  to  the  plantation. 

“The  winter  set  in  this  year  much  sooner  than  usual, 
and  the  weather  was  stormy  and  severe.  By  the  15th  of 
November,  Connecticut  River  was  frozen  over,  and  the 
snow  was  so  deep,  and  the  season  so  tempestuous,  that  a 
considerable  number  of  the  cattle  could  not  be  brought 
across  the  river.  The  people  had  so  little  time  to  prepare 
their  huts  and  houses,  and  to  erect  sheds  and  shelters  for 
their  cattle,  that  the  sufferings  of  man  and  beast  were 
extreme.  Indeed,  the  hardships  and  distresses  of  the  first 
planters  of  Connecticut  scarcely  admit  of  a description. 
To  carry  much  provision  or  furniture  through  a pathless 
wilderness  was  impracticable.  Their  principal  provisions 
and  household  furniture  were,  therefore,  put  on  board 
several  small  vessels,  which,  by  reason  of  delays  and  the 
tempestuousness  of  the  season,  were  either  cast  away  or 
did  not  arrive.  Several  vessels  were  wrecked  on  the 
coasts  of  New  England,  by  the  violence  of  the  storms. 
Two  shallops  laden  with  goods,  from  Boston  to  Connecti- 
cut, in  October,  were  cast  away  on  Brown’s  Island,  near 
Gurnet’s  Nose,  and  the  men,  with  every  thing  on  board, 
were  lost.  A vessel,  with  six  of  the  Connecticut  people 
on  board,  which  sailed  from  the  river  for  Boston,  in  No- 
vember, was  cast  away  in  Manamet  Bay.  The  men  got 
on  shore,  and,  after  wandering  ten  days  in  deep  snow  and 
a severe  season,  without  meeting  with  any  human  being, 
arrived,  nearly  spent  with  cold  and  fatigue,  at  Plymouth. 

“By  the  last  of  November,  or  beginning  of  December, 
provisions  generally  failed  in  the  settlements  on  the  river, 
and  famine  and  death  looked  the  inhabitants  sternly  in  the 
face.  Some  of  them,  driven  by  hunger,  attempted  their 
way,  in  this  severe  season,  through  the  wilderness  from 


CHAP.  III.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  29 

Connecticut  to  Massachusetts.  Of  thirteen,  in  one  com- 
pany, who  made  this  attempt,  one,  in  passing  a river,  fell 
through  the  ice,  and  was  drowned.  The  other  twelve 
were  ten  days  on  their  journey,  and  would  have  perished 
had  it  not  been  for  the  assistance  of  the  Indians.  Indeed, 
such  was  the  distress  in  general,  that,  by  the  3d  and  4th 
of  December,  a considerable  part  of  the  new  settlers  were 
obliged  to  abandon  their  habitations.  Seventy  persons, 
men,  women,  and  children,  were  necessitated,  in  the 
extremity  of  winter,  to  go  down  to  the  mouth  of  the  river, 
to  meet  their  provisions,  as  the  only  expedient  to  preserve 
their  lives.  Not  meeting  with  the  vessels  they  expected, 
they  all  went  on  board  the  Rebecca,  a vessel  of  about 
sixty  tons.  This,  two  days  before,  was  frozen  in  twenty 
miles  up  the  river;  but  by  the  falling  of  a small  rain  and 
the  influence  of  the  tide,  the  ice  became  so  broken  and 
was  so  far  removed,  that  she  made  shift  to  get  out.  She 
ran,  however,  upon  the  bar,  and  the  people  were  forced 
to  unlade  her,  to  get  her  off.  She  was  reladen,  and  in 
five  days  reached  Boston.  Had  it  not  been  for  these 
providential  circumstances,  the  people  must  have  perished 
with  famine. 

“The  people  who  kept  their  stations  on  the  river  suf- 
fered in  an  extreme  degree.  After  all  the  help  they  were 
able  to  obtain,  by  hunting  and  from  the  Indians,  they  were 
obliged  to  subsist  on  acorns,  malt  and  grains.  Numbers 
of  the  cattle,  which  could  not  be  got  over  the  river  before 
winter,  lived  through  without  any  thing  but  what  they 
found  in  the  woods  and  meadows.  They  wintered  as  well, 
or  better,  than  those  which  were  brought  over.  However, 
a great  number  of  cattle  perished.  The  Dorchester  or 
Windsor  people  lost,  in  this  single  article,  about  two  hun- 
dred pounds  sterling. 

“It  is  difficult  to  describe,  or  even  to  conceive,  the  ap- 
prehensions and  distresses  of  a people,  in  the  circumstan- 
ces of  our  venerable  ancestors,  during  this  doleful  winter. 
All  the  horrors  of  a dreary  wilderness  spread  themselves 
around  them.  They  were  encompassed  with  numerous, 
fierce  and  cruel  tribes  of  wild,  savage  men,  who  could 
have  swallowed  up  parents  and  children  at  pleasure,  in 
their  feeble  and  distressed  condition.  They  had  neither 
3* 


30  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  III. 

bread  for  themselves  nor  children ; neither  habitations  nor 
clothing  convenient  for  them.  Whatever  emergency  might 
happen,  they  were  cut  off,  both  by  land  and  water,  from 
any  succor  or  retreat.  This  was  once  the  condition  of 
those  fair  opulent  towns  on  Connecticut  River. 

“ About  the  beginning  of  June,  1636,  Mr.  Hooker,  Mr. 
Stone,  and  about  a hundred  men,  women  and  children, 
took  their  departure  from  Cambridge,  and  travelled  more 
than  a hundred  miles  through  a hideous  and  trackless 
wilderness,  to  Hartford.  They  had  no  guide  but  their 
compass ; made  their  way  over  mountains,  through  swamps, 
thickets,  and  rivers,  which  were  passed  only  with  great 
difficulty.  They  had  no  covering  but  the  heavens,  nor 
any  lodging  but  those  which  simple  nature  afforded.  They 
drove  with  them  a hundred  and  sixty  head  of  cattle,  and 
by  the  way  subsisted  on  the  milk  of  their  cows.  Mrs. 
Hooker  was  borne  through  the  wilderness  on  a litter 
The  people  generally  carried  their  packs,  arms,  and  some 
utensils.  They  were  nearly  a fortnight  on  their  journey. 

“This  adventure  was  the  more  remarkable,  as  many  of 
this  company  were  persons  of  figure,  who  had  lived  in 
England  in  honor,  affluence  and  delicacy,  and  were  entire 
strangers  to  such  fatigue  and  danger.” 

These,  then,  were  the  hardships,  privations  and  suffer- 
ings of  our  forefathers.  Should  we  not  frequently  look 
back  upon  them,  and  learn  contentment  with  our  happier 
lot  ? Should  we  not  often  reflect  how  widely  our  condition 
differs  from  theirs?  We  are  not  called  to  make  the  cold 
ground  our  bed,  while  the  heavens  over  our  head  are  our 
only  covering.  Our  flesh  does  not  waste  away  through 
want  of  sufficient  food  to  sustain  nature.  We  do  not,  for 
lack  of  bread,  feed  on  acorns  or  muscles.  Heaven  grants 
us  many,  very  many  comforts  which  were  denied  our 
ancestors. 

And  if  privileges  should  be  valued  according  to  the 
expense  at  which  they  were  procured,  what  estimate  ought 
we  to  place  upon  the  civil  and  religious  advantages  handed 
down  to  us  through  the  privations  and  sufferings  of  those 
who  first  braved  the  toils  and  dangers  of  the  wilderness 
of  New  England?  Can  we  find  it  in  our  heart  to  treat 
these  privileges  as  of  little  worth  ? Shall  we  not  do  what 


31 


CHAP.  IV.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

in  us  lies,  to  have  them  descend  to  posterity  unadulterated 
and  unimpaired  ? And  when  we  consider  the  happy  re- 
sults of  the  noble  example  of  our  fathers,  we  are  con- 
strained to  ask,  What  will  not  diligence , fortitude , perse- 
verance and  prayer  accomplish  ? 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  MANIFESTATIONS  OF  GOD’S  PECULIAR  REGARD  FOR 
OUR  ANCESTORS. 

When  the  first  company  left  England,  as  has  been 
mentioned,  it  was  their  intention  to  settle  about  Hudson 
River.  But  the  master  of  the  ship  having  been  bribed  by 
the  Dutch,  who  were  about  commencing  a settlement  on 
that  river,  to  carry  them  farther  north,  he  brought  them  on 
to  the  coast  of  New  England.  Their  enemies  meant  thi3 
for  evil;  but  the  Lord  evidently  intended  it  for  good.  For 
about  the  Hudson  River  the  Indians  were  numerous  and 
powerful ; whereas,  on  that  part  of  the  coast  of  New 
England  where  our  fathers  first  landed,  they  were  few  in 
number,  having  some  years  before  been  visited  with  a 
pestilence  which  had  swept  the  greater  part  of  them  from 
the  face  of  the  earth.  It  is  stated  that  at  Patuxet,  where 
Plymouth  now  stands,  “ all  the  inhabitants  died ; that 
there  was  neither  man,  woman,  nor  child  remaining.” 

“ All  writers  agree  that  a few  years  before  the  English 
came  to  New  Plymouth,  a mortal  contagious  distemper 
swept  away  great  numbers  of  Indians,  so  that  some  tribes 
were  in  a manner  extinct ; the  Massachusetts,  particularly, 
are  said  by  some  to  have  been  reduced  from  thirty  thou- 
sand to  three  hundred  fighting  men.  The  small  pox 
proving  since  so  fatal  to  Indians,  caused  some  to  suppose 
that  to  have  been  the  distemper ; but  the  Indians  them- 
selves always  gave  a very  different  account,  and,  by  their 
description,  it  was  a pestilential  putrid  fever.” 

The  Lord  dealt  mercifully  with  the  first  settlers  of 
Plymouth  by  rendering  the  weather  less  severe  than  in 


32  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IV, 

some  later  years;  for  “had  the  month  of  December,  1620, 
been  as  inclement  as  December,  J831  and  1834,  when 
our  harbors  and  shores  were  an  expanse  of  ice  and  snow, 
and  the  thermometer  several  degrees  below  zero,  those 
whom  we  honor  as  our  fathers  and  mothers  must  have 
fallen  a sacrifice  to  the  climate,  and  the  story  of  the  great 
enterprise  of  these  bold  spirits  been  lost  in  oblivion,  or 
preserved  only  in  uncertain  tradition.57 

On  the  16th  of  March,  great  surprise  was  excited  by 
the  sudden  appearance  of  an  Indian,  who  came  boldly 
into  the  street  of  Plymouth,  calling  out — “ Welcome  En- 
glishman !55  “Welcome  Englishman!55  His  name  was 
Samoset,  a sagamore,  or  chief,  from  Monhiggin,  (Maine,) 
who,  by  his  intercourse  with  the  fishermen  on  the  eastern 
coast,  had  learned  some  broken  English.  This  was  the 
first  savage  with  whom  the  people  of  Plymouth  gained  an 
interview.  This  incident  was  deeply  fraught  with  mercy. 
It  cheered  the  spirits  of  the  disconsolate  in  their  solitary 
and  afflicted  condition.  Samoset  told  them  that  the  place 
where  they  were  settled  was  called  by  the  Indians  Patuxet; 
that  all  the  inhabitants  died  of  an  extraordinary  plague 
about  four  years  since.  They  treated  him  with  the  best 
their  stores  afforded.  He  remained  until  the  next  day, 
when  he  returned  to  a neighboring  tribe,  from  which  he 
came  last.  “ On  his  departure,  the  English  gave  him  a 
knife,  a bracelet,  and  a ring,  and  he  promised  to  return 
soon,  and  bring  other  natives  with  him,  with  such  beaver 
skins  as  they  could  collect.55 

He  returned  on  the  following  Sabbath,  and  brought 
with  him  five  other  savages,  with  some  tools  which  the 
English  had  left  in  the  woods,  where  they  had  been  at 
work,  and  which  had  been  taken  and  carried  off  by  the 
Indians.  They  left  their  bows  and  arrows  at  a distance 
from  the  settlement,  and,  when  they  came  in,  made  signs 
of  amity.  They  brought  some  skins  to  trade ; but  it  being 
Lord’s  day,  the  English  refused  to  barter,  and  soon  dis- 
missed them,  requesting  them  to  come  again.  Samoset 
remained  until  the  next  Wednesday,  when  they  sent  him 
to  learn  the  reason  why  his  friends  did  not  return. 

“ Samoset,  treated  with  hospitality  by  these  strangers, 
was  disposed  to  preserve  an  intercourse  with  them  ; and, 


CHAP.  IV.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  33 

on  his  third  visit,  was  accompanied  by  Squanto,  one  of  the 
natives,  who  had  been  carried  off  by  Hunt  in  1614,  and 
afterwards  lived  in  England.  They  informed  the  English 
that  Massasoit,  the  greatest  king  of  the  neighboring  In- 
dians, was  near,  with  his  brother  and  a number  of  his 
people ; and  within  an  hour  he  appeared  on  the  top  of  a 
hill  over  against  the  English  town,  with  a train  of  sixty 
men. 

“ Mutual  distrust  prevented  for  some  time  any  advance 
from  either  side.  Squanto  at  length  being  sent  by  Massa- 
soit, brought  back  word  that  the  English  should  send  one 
of  their  number  to  parley  with  him.  Mr.  Edward  Win- 
slow was  accordingly  sent.  Two  knives,  and  a copper 
chain,  with  a jewel  in  it,  were  sent  to  Massasoit  at  the 
same  time ; and  to  his  brother  a knife,  and  a jewel,  a 
quantity  of  biscuit,  and  some  butter,  all  which  articles 
were  gladly  accepted.  Mr.  Winslow,  the  messenger,  in  a 
speech  to  Massasoit,  signified  that  king  James  saluted 
him  with  wrords  of  love  and  peace,  and  that  the  English 
governor  desired  to  see  him,  and  to  truck  with  him,  and 
to  confirm  a peace  with  him,  as  his  next  neighbor.  The 
Indian  king  heard  his  speech  with  attention  and  approba- 
tion. After  partaking  of  the  provision  which  made  part 
of  the  English  present,  and  imparting  the  rest  to  his  com- 
pany, he  looked  on  Mr.  Winslow’s  sword  and  armor,  with 
an  intimation  of  his  desire  to  buy  it,  but  found  him  un- 
willing to  part  with  it.  At  the  close  of  the  interview’, 
Massasoit,  leaving  Mr.  Winslow  in  the  custody  of  his 
brother,  went  over  the  brook,  w7hich  separated  him  from 
the  English,  with  a train  of  twenty  men,  whose  bows  and 
arrows  were  left  behind.  He  was  met  at  the  brook  by 
Capt.  Standish  and  Mr.  Williamson,  writh  six  musketeers, 
who  conducted  him  to  a house  then  in  building,  where 
were  placed  a green  rug  and  three  or  four  cushions.  The 
governor  now  advanced,  attended  with  a drum  and  trum- 
pet, and  a few  musketeers.  After  mutual  salutations, 
the  governor  called  for  refreshments,  which  the  Indian 
king  partook  himself,  and  imparted  to  his  followers.  A 
league  of  friendship  was  then  agreed  on,  and  it  was  in- 
violably observed  above  fifty  years.” 

“ After  the  league  with  Massasoit,  Corbitant,  one  of  his 


34 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


[chap.  IY. 

petty  sachems,  becoming  discontented,  meditated  to  join 
the  Narragansetts,who  were  inimical  to  the  English;  and 
he  was  now  at  Namasket,  attempting  to  alienate  the  sub- 
jects of  Massasoit  from  their  king.  Squanto  and  Hobo- 
mack,  two  faithful  friends  of  the  English,  going  at  this 
time  to  Namasket,  to  make  observations,  were  threatened 
with  death  by  Corbitant,  who  seized  and  detained  Squanto, 
but  Ilobomack  made  his  escape.  To  counteract  the 
hostile  machinations  of  Corbitant,  and  to  liberate  Squanto, 
the  governor,  with  the  advice  of  the  company,  sent  Miles 
Standish  and  fourteen  men,  with  Hobomack  for  their 
guide,  to  Namasket.  On  their  arrival,  the  Indians  of 
Corbitant’s  faction  fled.  The  design  of  the  English  ex- 
pedition was  explained  to  the  natives  of  the  place,  with 
menaces  of  revenge  in  case  of  insurrection  against  Massa- 
soit, or  of  violence  to  any  of  his  subjects. 

“This  resolute  enterprise  struck  such  terror  into  the 
neighboring  Indians,  that  their  chiefs  came  in  and  solicited 
the  friendship  of  the  English.  On  the  13th  of  September, 
nine  sachems  voluntarily  came  to  Plymouth,  and  subscribed 
an  instrument  of  submission  to  king  James.  It  was  pe- 
culiarly happy  for  the  colony  that  it  had  secured  the  friend- 
ship of  Massasoit,  for  his  influence  was  very  extensive. 
He  was  reverenced  and  regarded  by  all  the  natives  from 
the  bay  of  Narragansett  to  that  of  Massachusetts.  The 
submission  of  the  nine  sachems  is  ascribed  to  their  mutual 
connection  with  this  sovereign,  as  its  primary  cause.  Other 
princes  under  him  made  also  a similar  submission,  among 
whom  are  mentioned  those  of  Pamet,  Nauset,  Cummaquid, 
and  Namasket,  with  several  others  about  the  bays  of  Pa- 
tuxet  and  Massachusetts.” 

In  the  submission  of  these  chiefs  to  this  little  colony — 
diminished  by  death,  and  wasted  by  sickness — is  strikingly 
manifested  the  power  and  goodness  of  Him  who  has  the 
hearts  of  all  in  his  hand,  and  who  turneth  them  as  the 
rivers  of  water  are  turned. 

“On  the  11th  of  November,  Robert  Cushman  arrived 
at  Plymouth  in  a ship  from  England,  with  thirty-five  per- 
sons, destined  to  remain  in  the  colony.  By  this  arrival 
the  Plymouth  colonists  received  a charter,  procured  for 
them  by  the  adventurers  in  London,  who  had  been  origi- 


CHAP.  IV.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  35 

nally  concerned  with  them  in  the  enterprise ; and  they  now 
acknowledged  the  extraordinary  blessing  of  heaven  in 
directing  their  course  into  this  part  of  the  country,  where 
they  had  happily  obtained  permission  to  possess  and  enjoy 
the  territory  under  the  authority  of  the  president  and 
council  for  the  affairs  of  New  England.” 

The  Lord  manifested  his  peculiar  regard  for  this  poor 
people  by  rendering  them  contented  and  thankful  in  their 
situation. 

The  Mayflower,  having  remained  at  Plymouth  until 
spring,  sailed  for  England  on  the  5th  of  April ; but  not 
one  of  the  colony  expressed  a desire  to  return  to  their 
native  country. 

It  is  said  of  Elder  Brewster,  that  “ with  the  most  sub- 
missive patience  he  bore  the  novel  and  trying  hardships 
to  which  his  old  age  was  subjected,  lived  abstemiously, 
and,  after  having  been  in  his  youth  the  companion  of 
ministers  of  state,  the  representative  of  his  sovereign, 
familiar  w ith  the  magnificence  of  courts,  and  the  possessor 
of  a fortune  sufficient  not  only  for  the  comforts  but  the 
elegances  of  life,  this  humble  puritan  labored  steadily 
with  his  own  hands  in  the  fields  for  daily  subsistence. 
Destitute  of  meat,  of  fish,  and  of  bread,  over  his  simple 
meal  of  clams  would  he  return  thanks  to  the  Lord  that 
he  could  suck  of  the  abundance  of  the  seas,  and  of  trea- 
sures hid  in  the  sand.” 

The  sentiments  of  one  of  their  number  are  thus  ex- 
pressed: “ I take  notice  of  it  as  a great  favor  of  God,  not 
only  to  preserve  my  life,  but  to  give  me  contentedness  in 
our  straits  ; insomuch  that  I do  not  remember  that  ever  I 
did  wish  in  my  heart  that  I had  never  come  into  this 
country,  or  wish  myself  back  again  to  my  father’s  house.’’ 

“ By  the  time  our  corn  is  planted,”  says  Bradford,  “our 
victuals  are  spent,  not  knowing  at  night  wrhere  to  have  a 
bit  in  the  morning,  and  have  neither  bread  nor  corn  for 
three  or  four  months  together  ; yet  hear  our  wants  with 
cheerfulness , and  rest  on  Providence” 

In  the  spring  of  1623,  Massasoit  fell  sick,  and  sent 
intelligence  of  it  to  the  governor,  who  immediately  sent 
Mr.  Winslow  and  Mr.  John  Hamden,  to  pay  him  a visit. 
They  carried  with  them  presents,  and  some  cordials  foy 


36  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  IV. 

his  relief.  Their  visit  and  presents  were  very  consolatory 
to  the  venerable  chief,  and  were  the  means  of  his  recovery. 

In  return  for  their  kindness,  he  informed  them  of  a 
dangerous  conspiracy  among  the  neighboring  Indians,  the 
object  of  which  was  the  total  extirpation  of  the  English. 
By  means  of  this  timely  discovery,  and  the  consequent 
spirited  exertions  of  the  governor,  whose  wise  plans  were 
executed  by  the  brave  Capt.  Standish,  the  colony  was  once 
more  saved  from  destruction.” 

A severe  drought  prevailing  in  the  summer  of  1623, 
the  governor  set  apart  a day  of  fasting  and  prayer.  In  so 
extraordinary  a manner  did  the  Lord  appear  for  them  by 
granting  copious  and  gentle  showers  of  rain,  that  they,  in 
acknowledgment  of  his  special  kindness,  observed  a day 
of  public  thanksgiving. 

“ The  first  patent  of  Plymouth  had  been  taken  out  in 
the  name  of  John  Pierce,  in  trust  for  the  company  of 
adventurers ; but  when  he  saw  the  promising  state  of  their 
settlement,  and  the  favor  which  their  success  had  ob- 
tained for  them  with  the  council  for  New  England,  he, 
without  their  knowledge,  but  in  their  name,  procured  an- 
other patent,  of  larger  extent,  intending  to  keep  it  for  his 
own  benefit,  and  hold  the  adventurers  as  his  tenants,  to 
sue  and  be  sued  at  his  courts.  In  pursuance  of  this  de- 
sign, he,  in  the  autumn  of  1622,  and  beginning  of  1623, 
made  repeated  attempts  to  send  a ship  to  New  England, 
but  it  was  forced  back  by  storms.  In  the  last  attempt, 
the  mariners,  about  the  middle  of  February,  were  obliged, 
in  a terrible  storm,  to  cut  away  the  main  mast,  and  return 
to  Portsmouth.  Pierce  was  then  on  board,  with  one  hun- 
dred and  nine  souls.  After  these  successive  losses,  he 
was  prevailed  on  by  the  company  of  adventurers  to  assign 
to  them  for  five  hundred  pounds  the  patent,  which  had 
cost  him  but  fifty.  Another  ship  was  hired  to  transport 
the  passengers  and  goods,  and  it  arrived  at  Plymouth  in 
July.  Soon  after,  arrived  a new  vessel  of  forty-four  tons, 
which  the  company  had  built,  to  remain  in  the  country ; 
both  brought  supplies  for  the  plantation,  and  about  fifty 
passengers.’’ 

“ Among  these  passengers  were  divers  worthy  and  use- 
ful men,  who  were  come  to  seek  the  welfare  of  this  little 
Israel.” 


37 


CHAP.  IV.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

In  the  month  of  May,  1630,  another  company  of  the 
Leyden  people,  through  the  kind  providence  of  God,  ar- 
rived at  Plymouth.  They  were  about  sixty  in  number. 
Thus,  after  a separation  of  nearly  ten  years,  these  weary 
pilgrims  were  permitted  again  to  meet.  This  event  must 
have  greatly  refreshed  their  spirits,  and  occasioned  many 
thanksgivings  to  God. 

“ In  1639,  at  the  termination  of  the  Pequod  war,  Massa- 
soit  brought  his  son  Mooanam  to  Plymouth,  and  desired 
that  the  league  which  he  had  formerly  made  might  be  re- 
newed, and  made  inviolable.  The  sachem  and  his  son 
voluntarily  promised,  for  themselves  and  their  successors, 
that  they  would  not  needlessly  nor  unjustly  raise  any 
quarrels,  or  do  any  wrong  to  any  other  natives,  to  provoke 
them  to  a war  against  the  colony,  and  that  they  would  not 
give,  sell,  or  convey  any  of  their  lands,  territories  or  pos- 
sessions whatever,  to  any  person  or  persons  whatsoever, 
without  the  privy  consent  of  the  government  of  Plymouth, 
other  than  to  such  as  the  said  government  should  send  or 
appoint.  The  whole  court  did  then  ratify  and  confirm  the 
aforesaid  league  and  promise,  to  the  said  Massasoit, 
his  son  and  successors,  that  they  would  defend  them 
against  all  such  as  should  unjustly  rise  up  against  them,  to 
wrong  or  oppress  them.” 

The  colonies  of  New  England  were  peculiarly  favored 
of  the  Lord  in  their  rulers.  Magistracy  is  of  divine  ap- 
pointment. “ The  powers  that  be  are  ordained  of  God 
and  “ he  putteth  down  one  and  setteth  up  another”  at  his 
pleasure.  Those  who  had  the  management  of  the  public 
affairs  of  the  colonies  were  men  of  singular  integrity 
and  ability.  When  were  men  ever  placed  in  authority 
who  were  more  worthy  the  confidence  of  the  people,  than 
the  first  governors  of  the  colonies  of  New  England  ? 
What  men  ever  answered  better  to  David’s  description  of 
a good  ruler — “ He  that  ruleth  over  men  must  be  just, 
ruling  in  the  fear  of  God?” 

The  kind  hand  of  the  Lord  was  manifested  in  supplying 
the  people  with  the  means  of  subsistence.  Capt.  Clap, 
one  of  the  first  settlers  of  Dorchester,  gives  the  following 
account : “ O,  the  hunger  that  many  suffered,  and  saw  no 
hope  in  the  eye  of  reason  to  be  supplied,  only  by  clams, 
4 


38  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IT. 

and  muscles,  and  fish  ! We  did  qu-ickly  build  boats,  and 
some  went  a fishing;  but  bread  was  with  many  a scarce 
thing,  ?l\\&  flesh  of  all  kinds  as  scarce.  And  in  those  days, 
in  our  straits,  though  I cannot  say  God  sent  a raven  to 
feed  us  as  he  did  the  prophet  Elijah,  yet  this  I can  say,  to 
the  praise  of  God’s  glory,  that  he  sent  not  only  poor 
ravenous  Indians,  who  came  with  their  baskets  of  corn  on 
their  backs  to  trade  with  us,  which  was  a good  supply 
unto  many,  but  also  sent  ships  from  Holland  and  from 
Ireland  with  provisions,  and  Indian  corn  from  Virginia,  to 
supply  the  wants  of  his  dear  servants  in  this  wilderness, 
both  for  food  and  raiment.  And  when  the  people’s  wants 
were  great,  not  only  in  one  town  but  divers  towns,  such 
was  the  godly  wisdom,  care  and  prudence  (not  selfishness 
but  self-denial)  of  our  governor  Winthrop  and  his  assist- 
ants, that  when  a ship  came  laden  with  provisions,  they 
did  order  that  the  whole  cargo  should  be  bought  for  a 
general  stock;  and  so  accordingly  it  was,  and  distribution 
was  made  to  every  town  and  to  every  person  in  each  town, 
as  every  man  had  need.  Thus  God  was  pleased  to  care 
for  his  people  in  times  of  straits,  and  to  fill  his  servants 
with  food  and  gladness.  Then  did  all  the  servants  of  God 
bless  his  holy  name,  and  love  one  another  with  a pure 
heart  fervently.” 

Mr.  Edward  Johnson,  who  settled  at  Woburn,  says,  “In 
the  absence  of  bread,  they  feasted  themselves  with  fish; 
the  women  once  a day,  as  the  tide  gave  way,  resorted  to 
the  muscles  and  clam  banks,  where  they  daily  gathered 
food  for  their  families,  with  much  heavenly  discourse  of 
the  provisions  Christ  made  for  the  many  thousands  of  his 
followers  in  the  wilderness.  Said  one,  My  husband  hath 
travelled  as  far  as  Plymouth,  which  is  near  forty  miles, 
and  hath  with  great  toil  brought  a little  corn  home  with 
him,  and  before  that  is  spent  the  Lord  will  assuredly  pro- 
vide. Said  the  other,  Our  last  peck  of  meal  is  now  in  the 
oven  at  home  a baking,  and  many  of  our  godly  neighbors 
have  quite  spent  all,  and  we  owe  one  loaf  of  that  little 
we  have.  Then  said  a third,  My  husband  hath  ventured 
himself  among  the  Indians  for  corn,  and  can  get  none ; 
and  our  honored  governor  hath  distributed  his  so  far,  that 
a day  or  two  more  will  put  an  end  to  his  store.  And  yet 


CHAP.  IV.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  39 

methinks  that  our  children  are  as  cheerful,  fat,  and  lusty 
with  feeding  upon  muscles,  clams,  and  other  fish,  as  they 
were  in  England  with  their  fill  of  bread ; which  makes  me 
cheerful  in  the  provision  the  Lord  makes  for  us  : being 
further  confirmed  by  the  exhortation  of  our  pastor  to 
trust  the  Lord  with  providing  for  us,  whose  is  the  earth 
and  the  fulness  thereof.  As  they  were  encouraging  one 
another  in  the  provision  Christ  had  made,  and  still  would 
make,  they  lifted  up  their  eyes  and  saw  two  ships  coming 
in.  Presently  news  came  to  them  that  they  were  from 
Ireland,  and  that  they  were  laden  with  provision.  And 
now  their  poor  hearts  were  not  so  much  refreshed  in  regard 
to  the  food  they  saw  they  were  like  to  have,  as  in  the 
thought  that  Christ  should  thus  manifest  himself  in  their 
behalf.  After  this  manner  did  Christ  many  times  gra- 
ciously provide  for  his  people,  even  at  the  last  cast. 

“The  chief  corn  they  planted  before  they  had  ploughs 
was  Indian  grain,  the  increase  of  which  is  very  much 
beyond  all  other,  to  the  great  refreshing  of  the  poor  ser- 
vants of  Christ  in  their  low  beginnings. 

“The  admirable  providence  of  the  Lord  is  to  be  noted, 
in  that,  during  these  years  of  scarcity,  he  visited  that 
small  quantity  of  land  they  planted,  with  seasonable 
showers,  and  that  many  times,  to  the  great  admiration  of 
the  Indians.  The  extreme  parching  heat  of  the  sun  began 
to  scorch  the  herbs  and  fruits,  which  were  the  chief  means 
of  their  subsistence ; they,  beholding  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  stretched  out  against  them,  like  tender-hearted  chil- 
dren, fell  down  on  their  knees,  begging  mercy  of  the  Lord 
for  their  Savior’s  sake,  urging  this  as  a chief  argument, 
that  the  malignant  adversary  would  rejoice  in  their  de- 
struction, and  blaspheme  the  pure  ordinances  of  Christ, 
trampling  down  his  commands;  and  in  uttering  these 
words,  their  eyes  dropped  down  with  many  tears,  their 
feelings  being  so  strong  that  they  could  not  refrain  in  the 
church  assembly.  Here  admire  and  be  strong  in  the 
grace  of  Christ,  all  you  that  hopefully  belong  to  him ; for 
as  they  poured  out  tears  before  the  Lord,  so  at  that  very 
time  the  Lord  showered  down  rain  on  their  gardens  and 
fields,  which  with  great  industry  they  had  planted,  and  had 
not  the  Lord  caused  it  to  rain  speedily,  their  hope  of  food 


40 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IV. 

had  been  lost.  These  poor  servants  of  Christ  were  now 
so  much  affected  that  the  Lord  should  be  so  nigh  unto 
them,  in  that  they  called  upon  him  for,  that  as  the  drops 
of  heaven  fell  thicker  and  faster,  so  the  tears  fell  from 
their  eyes,  by  reason  of  the  sudden  mixture  of  joy  and 
sorrow;  they  being  unable  to  decide  which  mercy  was  the 
greatest,  to  have  a humble  begging  heart  given  them  of 
God,  or  to  have  their  request  so  suddenly  answered. 

“The  Indians  hearing  of  this,  and  seeing  the  sweet  rain 
that  fell,  were  much  taken  with  the  Englishman’s  God. 
These  people  now  arose  from  their  knees  to  receive  the 
rich  mercies  of  Christ,  in  the  refreshed  fruits  of  the  earth. 
“And  behold  ships  also  arrive,  filled  with  fresh  forces, 
for  furthering  the  wonderful  work  of  Christ.  And  indeed 
this  year  came  in  many  precious  ones,  whom  Christ  by 
his  grace  hath  made  much  use  of  in  his  churches,  and  in 
the  commonwealth. 

“ This  poor  people  having  tasted  thus  liberally  of  the  sal- 
vation of  the  Lord,  they  deemed  it  high  time  to  take  the 
cup  of  thanksgiving  and  pay  their  vows  to  the  Most  High. 
They  accordingly  set  apart  the  16th  of  October,  1633,  as 
a day  of  thanksgiving.  This  day  was  solemnly  observed 
by  all  the  seven  churches.” 

Surely  the  Lord  exercises  a particular  providence  over 
the  affairs  of  men ; and  his  dealings  with  those  who  deny 
themselves,  venture  and  suffer  with  a desire  to  promote  his 
glory  and  the  interests  of  his  kingdom,  differ  widely  from 
his  treatment  of  those  who  shun  the  cross,  and  live  unto 
themselves.  With  these  things  before  his  mind,  who  would 
not  have  a place  among  the  true  people  of  God  ? Who 
would  not  share  in  the  peculiar  kindness  of  Him  who 
gave  us  being?  of  Him  who  will  never  leave  the  objects 
of  his  affection ; who  will  follow  them  with  a father’s 
heart,  and  a father’s  kindness,  to  the  end  of  life,  yea, 
more,  to  dll  eternity  1 Happy,  surely,  is  the  person  who 
is  in  such  a case. 


CHAP.  V.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 


41 


CHAPTER  V. 

REMARKABLE  ANSWERS  TO  PRAYER. 

One  prominent  feature  in  the  character  of  our  fore- 
fathers was,  they  were  nun  of  prayer . In  every  emergen- 
cy, the  “ mercy  seat’5  was  their  first  and  last  resort. 

u I hear  the  pilgrim’s  peaceful  prayer, 

Swelling  along  the  silent  air, 

Amid  the  forest  wild.” 

Their  expectation  was  from  God  alone.  They  hung  help- 
less on  the  arm  of  the  Lord,  and  poured  out  their  fervent, 
believing  desires  into  his  bosom.  Nor  did  they  plead  in 
vain..  They  had  power  with  God.  Eternity  alone  will 
fully  disclose  the  influence  of  their  supplications. 

Answers  to  prayer  do  not  generally  come  with  observer 
tion.  They  are  often  sent  in  a way  which  is  hid  from  most 
persons,  and  frequently  even  from  those  who  receive  them. 
There  are,  however,  instances  in  which  answers  to  prayer 
are  so  striking  and  visible  as  to  be  obvious  to  all.  A few 
cases  of  this  kind  are  found  in  the  early  history  of  New 
England. 

In  the  summer  of  1623,  the  people  of  Plymouth  were 
visited  with  a severe  and  distressing  drought.  From  about 
the  middle  of  May  to  the  middle  of  July,  the  rain  was  en- 
tirely withheld,  the  ground  became  exceedingly  dry,  and 
the  corn  greatly  parched  and  dried  up  ; so  that  famine,  with 
its  attendant  evils,  seemed  inevitable.  In  their  extremity 
they  repaired  to  Him  who  had  so  often  appeared  for  them 
in  the  dark  hour  of  affliction.  A day  of  fasting  and  prayer 
was  appointed ; they  met  and  continued  their  fervent  sup- 
plications for  eight  or  nine  hours,  without  cessation.  Du- 
ring the  former  part  of  the  day  the  sky  was  cloudless,  and 
the  sun  poured  its  clear  and  scorching  rays  upon  the  sur- 
rounding fields ; but  before  night  the  heavens  were  over- 
cast, and  soon  the  rain  fell  in  gentle,  refreshing  showers, 
which  continued,  at  intervals,  for  fourteen  days.  The  na- 
tives were  struck  with  amazement  at  the  sight,  and  could 
not  but  acknowledge  that  the  blessing  came  in  answer  to 
prayer.  One  of  them,  named  Plobomack,  exclaimed, 
4* 


42  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  V. 

“ Now  I see  that  the  Englishman’s  God  is  a good  God,  for 
he  has  heard  you,  and  sent  you  rain,  and  that  without  storms 
and  tempests,  which  we  usually  have  with  our  rain,  which 
breaks  down  our  corn  ; but  yours  stands  whole  and  good 
still ; surely  your  God  is  a good  God.” 

So  visible  was  the  good  hand  of  the  Lord  to  the  colony, 
in  affording  this  seasonable  rain,  and  in  sending  them  a 
supply  of  provisions  from  England,  that,  at  a convenient 
time,  they  observed  a day  of  public  thanksgiving  and 
praise. 

In  the  summer  of  IG‘38,  there  was  a very  great  drought 
all  over  the  country,  little  or  no  rain  having  fallen  for  about 
six  weeks,  so  that  the  corn  generally  began  to  wither,  and 
there  was  great  fear  that  the  crop  would  be  wholly  cut  off. 
Whereupon,  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  conferred 
with  the  elders,  and  agreed  upon  a day  of  humiliation  and 
prayer,  to  be  held  about  a week  after.  While  the  court 
and  elders  were  together,  they  conferred  upon  such  things 
as  were  amiss  which  provoked  the  Most  High  to  come  out 
in  judgment  against  the  people,  and  agreed  to  acquaint  the 
churches  therewith,  that  they  might  be  stirred  up  to  re- 
pentance and  reformation.  Within  a week  after  the  day 
of  humiliation  and  prayer  was  past,  such  a quantity  of  rain 
fell,  that  the  corn  revived,  and  the  people  were  cheered 
with  the  prospect  of  a very  plentiful  harvest. 

“ An  Indian  of  superior  rank,  on  Martha’s  Vineyard, 
and  his  wife,  having  buried  their  first  five  children  succes- 
sively, each  of  them  within  ten  days  of  their  birth,  not- 
withstanding all  their  use  of  powwows  and  medicines  to 
preserve  them,  had  a sixth  child,  a son,  born  about  the  year 
1638,  which  was  a few  years  before  the  English  settled  on 
the  island.  The  mother  was  greatly  distressed  with  the 
fear  that  she  should  lose  this  child  also  ; and  utterly  de- 
spairing of  help  from  the  means  she  had  formerly  tried 
without  success,  as  soon  as  she  was  able,  (which,  among 
the  Indians,  is  within  less  than  ten  days,)  with  a sorrowful 
heart  she  took  up  her  child,  and  went  out  into  the  field, 
that  she  might  there  give  vent  to  her  feelings  in  flowing 
tears.  While  she  was  here,  musing  on  the  insufficiency 
of  all  human  aid,  she  felt  it  powerfully  suggested  to  her 
mind,  that  there  is  one  Almighty  God  who  is  to  be  prayed 


CHAP.  V.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  43 

to ; that  this  God  created  every  thing  we  see ; and  that 
the  Being  who  had  given  existence  to  herself,  and  to  all 
other  people,  and  who  had  given  her  this  child,  could  ea- 
sily continue  the  life  of  the  child. 

“This  poor  blind  pagan  now  resolved  that  she  would  seek 
unto  this  God  for  the  life  of  her  child,  which  she  did  ac- 
cordingly. Her  child  lived;  and  her  faith  (such  as  it  was) 
in  Him  who  answered  her  prayer,  was  greatly  strengthened. 
In  view  of  the  goodness  and  mercy  she  had  received,  she 
was  led  to  dedicate  this  child  to  the  service  of  the  Being 
who  had  preserved  his  life,  and  resolved  to  educate  him,  as 
far  as  she  could,  to  become  the  servant  of  the  Most  High. 

“Not  long  after  this,  the  English  came  and  settled  on 
Martha’s  Vineyard,  and  the  Indians  who  had  been  present 
at  some  of  their  meetings,  reported  that  they  assembled 
together  frequently,  and  that  the  man  who  spoke  among 
them,  often  looked  upward.  From  this  report,  this  woman 
concluded  that  they  assembled  for  prayer,  and  that  their 
prayers  were  addressed  to  the  very  same  God  to  whom  she 
had  prayed  for  the  life  of  her  child.  She  was  confirmed 
in  this  opinion,  when,  not  long  after,  Mr.  Mayhew  came 
and  preached  the  gospel  to  the  Indians  on  the  island; 
which  gospel  she  readily  and  heartily  embraced.  On  her 
admission  to  the  church,  she  stated  her  experience  in  pub- 
lic, when  she  gave  an  account  of  the  preparation  for  the 
knowledge  of  Christ,  wherewith  God  in  this  wonderful 
manner  had  favored  her.  And  what  adds  to  the  interest 
of  this  wonderful  story  is,  that  this  very  child,  whose  name 
is  Japhet,  has  become  an  eminent  preacher  of  Christ  to 
the  Indians.  He  is  living  at  this  time  (169G)  a very  pious 
man  and  a laborious  minister,  and  not  only  pastor  of  an 
Indian  church  on  Martha’s  Vineyard,  consisting  of  some 
scores  of  regenerate  souls,  but  has  taken  pains  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  the  Indians  on  the  main  land,  and  his  labors 
have  been  attended  with  wonderful  success.” 

In  1637,  the  people  of  Connecticut  were  exposed  to  the 
most  imminent  danger  from  the  Pequot  Indians,  who 
“ were  now  destroying  the  lives  and  property  of  the  colo- 
nists, attempting  to  raise  the  numerous  Indian  tribes  of  the 
country  against  them,  and  threatened  the  utter  ruin  of  the 
whole  colony.  The  inhabitants  were  in  a feeble  state,  and 


44  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  T 

few  in  number.  They  wanted  all  their  number  at  home, 
to  prosecute  the  necessary  business  of  the  plantations 
They  had  not  a sufficiency  of  provisions  for  themselves; 
there  would,  therefore,  be  the  greatest  difficulty  in  furnish- 
ing a small  army  with  provisions  abroad.  They  could 
neither  hunt,  fish,  nor  cultivate  their  fields,  nor  travel  at 
home  or  abroad,  but  at  the  peril  of  their  lives.  They 
were  obliged  to  keep  a constant  watch  by  night  and  day  ; 
to  go  armed  to  their  daily  labors,  and  to  public  worship; 
to  keep  a guard  at  their  houses  of  worship  on  the  Lord’s 
day,  and  at  other  seasons,  whenever  they  convened  for  the 
worship  of  God.  They  lay  down  and  rose  up  in  fear  and 
danger.  If  they  should  raise  a party  of  men  and  send 
them  to  fight  the  enemy  on  their  own  ground,  it  wrould 
render  the  settlements  proportionably  weak  at  home,  in 
case  of  an  assault  from  the  enemy.  Every  thing  appeared 
dark  and  threatening.  But  nothing  could  discourage  men 
wrho  had  an  unshaken  confidence  in  the  divine  govern- 
ment, and  wTere  determined  to  sacrifice  every  other  consi- 
deration, for  the  enjoymen^  of  the  uncorrupted  gospel,  and 
the  propagation  of  religion  and  liberty  in  America. 

“In  this  important  crisis,  a court  was  summoned  at  Hart- 
ford, on  Monday,  the  1st  of  May.  On  mature  delibera- 
tion, considering  that  the  Pequots  had  killed  nearly  thirty 
of  the  English;  that  they  had  tortured  and  insulted  their 
captives  in  the  most  horrible  manner  ; that  they  were  at- 
tempting to  engage  all  the  Indians  to  unite  for  the  purpose 
of  extirpating  the  English;  and  the  danger  the  whole  colo- 
ny wras  in,  unless  some  capital  blow  could  be  immediately 
given  their  enemies,  they  determined  that  an  offensive  war 
should  be  carried  on  against  them,  by  the  three  towrns  of 
Windsor,  Hartford,  and  Weathersfield.  They  voted  that 
ninety  men  should  be  raised  forthwith. 

“On  Wednesday,  the  10th  of  May,  the  troops  fell  down 
the  river,  for  the  fort  at  Saybrook.  They  consisted  of  90 
Englishmen  and  about  70  Mohegan  and  river  Indians. 
The  Indians  were  commanded  by  Uncas,  sachem  of  the 
Mohegans.  The  whole  wras  commanded  by  Capt.  John 
Mason,  who  had  been  bred  a soldier  in  the  old  countries. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Stone  of  Hartford  went  their  chaplain.  On 
Monday,  the  15th,  the  troops  arrived  at  Saybrook  fort. 


CHAP,  y.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  45 

“The  army  iay  wind-bound  until  Friday,  and  Capt.  Ma- 
son and  his  officers  were  entirely  divided  in  opinion  with 
respect  to  the  manner  of  prosecuting  their  enterprise.  The 
court,  by  the  commission  and  instructions  which  it  had 
given,  enjoined  the  landing  the  men  at  Pequot  harbor,  and 
that  from  thence  they  should  advance  upon  the  enemy. 
The  captain  was  for  passing  by  them,  and  sailing  to  the 
Narragansett  country.  His  officers  and  men,  in  general, 
were  for  attending  their  instructions,  and  going,  at  all  ha- 
zards, directly  to  the  forts.  In  this  division  of  opinion, 
Mr.  Stone  was  desired  by  the  officers  most  importunately 
to  pray  for  them  that,  their  way  might  be  directed,  and 
that,  notwithstanding  the  present  embarrassment,  the  en- 
terprise might  be  crowned  with  success.  Mr.  Stone  spent 
most  of  Thursday  night  in  prayer , and  the  next  morning 
visiting  Capt.  Mason,  assured  him  that  he  had  done  as  he 
was  desired  ; adding,  that  he  was  entirely  satisfied  with 
his  plan.  The  council  was  again  called,  and,  upon  a full 
view  of  the  reasons,  unanimously  agreed  to  proceed  to 
Narragansett.” 

This  enterprise,  on  the  success  of  which  the  very  exist- 
ence of  Connecticut,  under  Providence,  depended,  was 
prosperous  almost  beyond  example.  The  English  gained 
a complete  victory  ; and,  with  the  loss  of  only  two  men,  “ in 
about  three  weeks  from  the  time  they  embarked  at  Hart- 
ford, they  returned  again  to  their  respective  habitations. 
They  were  received  with  the  greatest  exultation.  As  the 
people  had  been  greatly  affected  with  the  danger,  and  full 
of  anxiety  for  their  friends,  while  nearly  half  the  effective 
men  in  the  colony  were  in  service  upon  so  hazardous  an 
enterprise,  so  sudden  a change,  in  the  great  victory  ob- 
tained, and  in  the  safe  return  of  so  many  of  their  sons 
and  neighbors,  filled  them  with  exceeding  joy  and  thank- 
fulness. Every  family,  and  every  worshipping  assembly, 
spake  the  language  of  praise  and  thanksgiving. 

“ Several  circumstances  attending  this  enterprise,  were 
much  noticed  by  the  soldiers  themselves,  and  especially  by 
all  the  pious  people.  It  was  considered  very  providential, 
that  the  army  should  march  nearly  forty  miles,  and  a con- 
siderable part  of  it  in  the  enemy's  country,  and  not  be  dis- 
covered until  the  moment  they  were  ready  to  commence 


46  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  V 

the  attack.  The  life  of  Capt.  Mason  was  very  signally  pre» 
served.  As  he  entered  a wigwam  for  fire  to  burn  the  fort, 
an  Indian  was  drawing  an  arrow  to  the  very  head,  and 
would  have  killed  him  instantly ; but  Davis,  one  of  his 
sergeants,  cut  the  bow-string  with  his  cutlass,  and  prevent- 
ed the  fatal  shot.  Lieut.  Bull  received  an  arrow  into  a 
hard  piece  of  cheese,  which  he  had  in  his  clothes,  and 
so  escaped  uninjured.  Two  soldiers,  John  Dyer  andTho 
mas  Stiles,  were  shot  in  the  knots  of  their  neckcloths,  and 
by  them  preserved  from  instant  death.” 

“ Blessings,”  says  Dwight,  “ have  in  many  instances 
been  given,  after  fervent  prayers  have  ascended  to  God, 
when  none  but  God  could  have  contributed  to  their  exist- 
ence ; when  they  were  utterly  unattainable  by  any  human 
efforts,  and  after  all  hope  of  obtaining  them,  except  by 
prayer,  had  vanished. 

“ I am  bound,  as  an  inhabitant  of  New  England,  solemn 
ly  to  declare,  that,  were  there  no  other  instances  to  be 
found  in  any  other  country,  the  blessings  communica- 
ted to  this,  would  furnish  ample  satisfaction  concerning 
this  subject,  to  every  sober,  much  more  to  every  pious 
man.  Among  these,  the  destruction  of  the  French  arma- 
ment under  the  Duke  D’  Anville,  in  the  year  1746,  ought 
to  be  remembered  with  gratitude  and  admiration  by  every 
inhabitant  of  this  country.  This  fleet  consisted  of  40  ships 
of  war;  was  destined  for  the  destruction  of  New  England  ; 
was  of  sufficient  force  to  render  that  destruction,  in  tile 
ordinary  progress  of  things,  certain  ; sailed  from  Chebuc 
to , in  Nova  Scotia , for  this  purpose  ; and  was  entirely  de- 
stroyed, on  the  night  following  a general  fast  throughout 
New  England,  by  a terrible  tempest.  Impious  men,  who 
regard  not  the  work  of  the  Lord , nor  the  operation  of 
his  hands , and  who,  for  that  reason,  are  finally  destroyed, 
may  refuse  to  give  God  the  glory  of  this  most  merciful 
interposition.  But  our  ancestors  had,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped 
their  descendants  ever  will  have,  both  piety  and  good  sense 
sufficient  to  ascribe  to  Jehovah  the  greatness,  and  the  power, 
and  the  victory , and  the  majesty ; and  to  bless  the  Lord  God 
of  Israel  forever  and  ever” 

And  have  we  the  same  encouragement  to  present  our 
supplications  before  the  Lord  that  our  fathers  had?  Most 


47 


CHAP.  VI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

assuredly.  “ His  power  and  grace  are  still  tlie  same.” 
The  Lord’s  hand  is  not  shortened , that  it  cannot  save ; 
neither  his  ear  heavy , that  he  cannot  hear.  Do  any  say 
that  they  are  sinful  and  unworthy  ? So  were  our  fathers. 
They  felt , and  confessed  themselves  to  be  so.  But  they 
did  not,  on  this  account,  neglect  to  call  on  the  name  of  the 
Lord.  Neither  did  the  Lord  turn  away  their  prayer  or 
his  mercy  from  them.  Nor  will  he  now  shut  up  his  bow- 
els of  compassion  against  the  humble  suppliant.  Does 
any  reader  of  these  pages  doubt  that  it  is  in  the  heart  of 
God  to  hear  his  penitent  and  believing  supplications  ? Let 
such  an  one  make  the  experiment.  Let  him  offer  his  fer- 
vent prayers  to  God,  and  persevere  in  the  duty , and  then 
decide.  " Nothing  short  of  a trial,  in  any  matter,  can  deter- 
mine the  event. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

PUBLIC  CALAMITIES. 

GREAT  STORM. 

On  the  15th  of  August,  1635,  New  England  was  visited 
by  a tremendous  storm,  or  hurricane.  It  is  thus  described 
by  Morton.  “ It  began  in  the  morning,  a little  before  day, 
and  grew  not  by  degrees,  but  came  with  great  violence  in 
the  beginning,  to  the  great  amazement  of  many.  It  blew 
down  sundry  houses,  and  uncovered  divers  others  ; divers 
vessels  were  lost  at  sea,  and  many  more  were  in  extreme 
danger.  It  caused  the  sea  to  swell  in  some  places  to  the 
southward  of  Plymouth,  so  that  it  rose  to  twenty  feet  right 
up  and  down,  and  made  many  of  the  Indians  to  climb  into 
trees  for  their  safety.  It  threw  down  all  the  corn  to  the 
ground,  so  that  it  never  rose  more,  the  which,  through  the 
mercy  of  God,  it  being  near  harvest  time,  was  not  lost, 
though  much  the  worse.  Had  the  wind  continued  without 
shifting,  in  likelihood  it  would  have  drowned  some  part  of 
the  country.  It  blew  down  many  hundred  thousands  of 


48 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP,  Yl. 

trees,  turning  up  the  stronger  by  the  roots,  and  breaking 
the  high  pine-trees,  and  such  like,  in  the  midst ; and  the 
tall  young  oaks  and  walnut-trees,  of  good  bigness,  were 
twisted  as  a withe  by  it, — very  strange  and  fearful  to  be- 
hold. It  began  in  the  south-east,  and  veered  sundry  ways, 
but  the  greatest  force  of  it,  at  Plymouth,  was  from  the  for- 
mer quarter ; it  continued  not  in  extremity  above  five  or 
six  hours,  before  the  violence  of  it  began  to  abate ; the 
marks  of  it  will  remain  for  many  years,  in  those  parts 
where  it  was  sorest.” 


EARTHQUAKES. 

Several  earthquakes  are  noticed  in  the  early  history  of 
New  England.  The  first,  which  was  on  the  1st  day  of 
June,  1638,  is  spoken  of  by  Trumbull  as  “ a great  and 
memorable  earthquake.”  His  description  of  it  is  the  fol- 
lowing. “ It  came  with  a report  like  continued  thunder, 
or  the  rattling  of  numerous  coaches  upon  a paved  street. 
The  shock  was  so  great,  that  in  many  places  the  tops  of 
chimneys  were  thrown  down,  and  the  pewter  fell  from 
the  shelves.  It  shook  the  waters  and  ships  in  the  har- 
bors, and  all  the  adjacent  islands.  The  duration  of  the 
sound  and  tremor  was  about  four  minutes.  The  earth 
at  turns  was  unquiet  for  nearly  twenty  days.  The  wea- 
ther was  clear,  the  wind  westerly,  and  the  course  of  the 
earthquake  from  west  to  east.” 

The  next  earthquake  of  any  considerable  violence,  of 
which  a particular  account  is  left  on  record,  was  on  the 
29th  of  October,  1727.  It  is  thus  described  by  Hutchin- 
son. “ About  40  minutes  after  10  at  night,  when  there 
was  a serene  sky,  and  calm  but  sharp  air,  a most  amazing 
noise  was  heard,  like  to  the  roaring  of  a chimney  when  on 
fire,  as  some  said,  only  beyond  comparison  greater  ; others 
compared  it  to  the  noise  of  coaches  on  pavements,  and 
thought  that  of  ten  thousand  together  would  not  have  ex- 
ceeded it.  The  noise  was  judged  by  some  to  continue 
about  half  a minute  before  the  shock  began,  which  in- 
creased gradually,  and  was  thought  to  have  continued  the 
space  of  a minute  before  it  was  at  the  height,  and,  in  about 
half  a minute  more,  to  have  been  at  an  end  by  a gradual 


CHAP.  VI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  49 

decrease.  The  noise  and  shock  of  this,  and  all  earth- 
quakes which  preceded  it  in  New  England,  were  observed 
to  come  from  the  west,  or  north-west,  and  go  off  to  the 
east,  or  south-east.  At  Newbury,  and  other  towns  on  the 
Merrimack  River,  the  shock  was  greater  than  in  any  other 
part  of  Massachusetts,  but  no  buildings  were  thrown  down. 
Part  of  the  walls  of  several  cellars  fell  in,  and  the  tops  of 
many  chimneys  were  shaken  off.  At  New  York,  it  seems 
to  have  been  equal  to  what  it  was  in  Massachusetts ; but  at 
Philadelphia  it  was  very  sensibly  weaker,  and,  in  the  colo- 
nies southward,  it  grew  less  and  less,  until  it  had  spent  it- 
self, or  become  insensible.  The  seamen  on  the  coast  sup- 
posed their  vessels  to  have  struck  upon  a shoal  of  loose 
ballast  There  was  a general  apprehension  of  danger  of 
destruction  and  death,  and  many  who  had  very  little  sense 
of  religion  before,  appeared  to  be  very  serious  and  devout 
penitents  ; but,  too  generally,  as  the  fears  of  another  earth- 
quake went  off,  the  religious  impressions  went  with  them, 
and  they,  who  had  been  subjects  of  both,  returned  to  their 
former  course  of  life.” 

Rev.  Mr.  Gookin,  of  Hampton,  N.  II.,  gives  the  follow- 
ing account  of  the  same  earthquake. 

“ The  shake  was  very  hard,  and  was  attended  with  a 
terrible  noise,  something  like  thunder.  The  houses  trem- 
bled as  if  they  were  falling  ; divers  chimneys  were  cracked, 
and  some  had  their  tops  broken  off.  It  was  especially  so 
in  the  south  parish,  where  the  hardest  shake  seemed  to  be 
on  the  hill,  where  the  house  of  God  stands.  Three  hou- 
ses on  that  hill  had  their  chimneys  broken,  one  of  which 
was  the  house  of  Rev.  Mr.  Whipple.  When  the  shake 
was  beginning,  some  persons  observed  a flash  of  light  run- 
ning on  the  earth : the  flame  seemed  to  them  to  be  of  a 
blueish  color.  These  flashes,  no  doubt,  broke  out  of  the 
earth  ; otherwise,  it  is  probable  they  would  have  been  seen 
more  generally,  especially  by  those  who  were  abroad.  The 
sea  was  observed  to  roar  in  an  unusual  manner.  The 
earth  broke  open,  and  cast  up  a very  fine  blueish  sand.  At 
the  place  of  the  eruption,  there  now  (above  two  months 
after)  continually  issue  out  considerable  quantities  of 
water.  A spring  of  water  which  had  run  freely  for 
fourscore  years,  and  was  never  known  to  freeze,  was  sunk 
5 


50  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VL 

by  the  earthquake,  and  froze  afterwards  like  any  standing 
water. 

“There  were  divers  other  shocks  in  the  same  night;  yea, 
the  sound  was  heard,  and  sometimes  the  shake  felt,  every 
day  for  a fortnight  after. 

“It  is  hard  to  express  the  consternation  that  fell,  both  on 
men  and  beasts,  in  the  time  of  the  great  shock.  The  brute 
creatures  ran  roaring  about  the  fields,  as  if  in  the  greatest 
distress.  And  mankind  were  as  much  surprised  as  they, 
and  some  with  very  great  terror  ; so  that  they  might  say, 
Fearfulness  and  terror  hath  come  upon  me , and  horror  hath 
overwhelmed  me.  All  of  us  saw  the  necessity  of  looking 
to  God  for  his  favor  and  protection  ; and  I would  hope 
that  many  did,  not  only  look  to  God  in  that  time  of  their 
distress,  but  did  truly  and  heartily  return  to  him.  Many 
are  now  asking  the  way  to  Zion  with  their  faces  thither- 
ward. They  say,  Come,  and  let  us  join  ourselves  to  the 
Lord  in  a perpetual  covenant,  not  to  be  forgotten,  ma- 
king a credible  profession  of  faith  and  repentance.  This 
is  the  happy  effect  which,  by  the  grace  of  God,  the  earth- 
quake has  had  upon  some  among  us.” 

This  earthquake,  as  felt  at  Boston,  is  thus  described  by 
Prentice.  “ On  the  night  after  the  Lord’s  day,  October 
29,  1727,  about  forty  minutes  past  ten,  in  a calm  and  se- 
rene hour,  the  town  of  Boston  was  on  a sudden  extremely 
surprised  with  the  most  violent  shock  of  an  earthquake 
that  has  been  known  among  us.  It  came  on  with  a loud,  hol- 
low noise,  like  the  roaring  of  a great  fired  chimney,  but  in- 
comparably more  fierce  and  terrible.  In  about  half  a minute 
the  earth  began  to  heave  and  tremble  ; the  shock  increasing, 
rose  to  its  height  in  about  a minute  more,  when  the  movea- 
bles,and  doors, windows,  walls,  especially  in  the  upper  cham- 
bers, made  a fearful  clattering,  and  the  houses  rocked  and 
cracked  as  if  they  were  all  dissolving  and  falling  to  pieces. 
The  people  asleep  were  awakened  with  the  greatest  asto- 
nishment ; many  others  affrighted,  ran  into  the  streets  for 
safety.  But  the  shaking  quickly  abated,  and  in  another 
half  minute  it  entirely  ceased.  Some  damage  was  done  to 
the  more  brittle  sort  of  moveables,  and  some  bricks  on  the 
tops  of  some  chimneys  fell ; but  not  a house  was  broken, 
nor  a creature  hurt.  At  several  times  until  daylight , were 


HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 


CHAP.  VI.] 


51 


heard  some  distant  rumblings,  and  some  fainter  shocks 
were  felt.,, 

On  the  18th  of  November,  1755,  New  England  was 
again  visited  with  an  earthquake.  Of  this,  Dr.  Holmes 
gives  the  following  account.  “ It  began  at  Boston  a little 
after  four  o'clock,  in  a serene  and  pleasant  night,  and  con- 
tinued nearly  four  and  a half  minutes.  In  Boston,  about 
one  hundred  chimneys  were  in  a manner  levelled  with  the 
roofs  of  the  houses,  and  above  fifteen  hundred  shattered 
and  thrown  down  in  part.  In  some  places,  especially  on 
the  low,  loose  ground,  made  by  encroachments  on  the  har- 
bor, the  streets  were  almost  covered  with  the  bricks  that 
had  fallen.  The  ends  of  about  twelve  or  fifteen  brick 
buildings  were  thrown  down  from  the  top  to  the  eaves  of 
the  houses.  Many  clocks  wrere  stopped.  The  vane  of  the 
market  house  was  thrown  down.  A new  vane  of  one  of 
the  churches  was  bent  at  the  spindle  two  or  three  points 
of  the  compass.  At  New  Haven,  the  ground,  in  many 
places,  seemed  to  rise  like  the  waves  of  the  sea;  the  houses 
shook,  and  cracked,  as  if  they  were  just  ready  to  fall,  and 
many  tops  of  chimneys  were  thrown  down.  The  motion 
of  this  earthquake  was  undulatory.  Its  course  wTas  nearly 
from  north-west  to  south-east.  Its  extent  w^as  from  Chesa- 
peake Bay  south-west,  to  Halifax  north-east,  about  eight 
hundred  miles  ; but  from  north-w'est  to  south-east,  it  reached 
at  least  one  thousand  miles,  and  perhaps  many  more.” 

The  following  is  an  account  of  the  same  earthquake, 
communicated  by  a gentleman  residing  in  Boston,  in  a let- 
ter to  a friend.  “ It  wras  first  introduced  with  a noise  like 
several  coaches  rattling  over  the  pavements,  or  rather  like 
a noise  of  many  cart-loads  of  paving  stones  thrown  down 
together.  I was  sensible  it  came  from  the  north-west, 
and  that  side  of  my  house  felt  concussion.  The  first  mo- 
tion was  a strong  pulsation , w hich  threw  my  house  up- 
wards; immediately  after,  a tremor  succeeded,  which  in 
half  a minute  abated  a little,  but  then  instantly  a quick  vi- 
bration , with  sudden  jerks , followed ; and  this,  by  my  best 
observation,  held  nearly  a minute,  before  the  second  abate- 
ment, which  wrent  off  gradually,  in  about  half  a minute 
more,  so  that  the  whole  duration,  from  the  first  pulse  to  the 
end  of  the  shock,  seemed  to  be  about  two  minutes  : the 


52  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VI. 

greatest  force,  I apprehend,  was  about  a minute  after  it  be- 
gan, and  had  that  vibration,  with  those  sudden  jerks , con- 
tinued one  minute  longer,  I much  question  whether  one 
house  in  town  had  been  left  standing.  The  first  view  I 
took,  was  at  the  steeples  of  the  churches,  and  was  glad  to 
see  them  standing ; but  the  spindle  and  vane  of  Faneuil 
Hall  Market  was  thrown  down.  I observed  the  tops  of 
many  chimneys  demolished,  others  cracked  and  much  da- 
maged— bricks,  tiles,  and  slates  scattered  in  the  streets,  and 
large  quantities  of  mortar  and  rubbish  almost  every-where 
spread,  and  several  houses  suffered  by  large  cracks  and 
breaches  in  their  foundation. 

“ Upon  the  first  shock  of  the  earthquake,  many  persons 
jumped  out  of  their  beds,  and  ran  immediately  into  the 
streets,  while  others  sprung  to  the  windows,  trembling, 
and  seeing  their  neighbors  as  it  were  naked,  shrieked  with 
the  apprehension  of  its  being  the  day  of  judgment,  and 
some  thought  they  heard  the  last  trumpet  sounding,  and 
cried  out  for  mercy ; others  fainted  away  with  the  fright, 
and  those  of  the  most  composed  temper,  that  were  sensi- 
ble of  these  tremendous  shakings,  expected  instantly  to 
be  swallowed  up  and  buried  in  the  ruins.  In  short,  chil- 
dren ran  screaming  to  their  parents  to  save  them,  and  the 
brute  creatures  lowed  and  ran  to  the  barns  for  protection ; 
the  dogs  howled  at  their  master’s  door ; the  birds  fluttered 
in  the  air  with  a surprise,  and  all  the  animal  creation  were 
filled  with  terror,  and  never  was  such  a scene  of  distress 
in  New  England  before.  In  my  walk  out  about  sunrise, 
every  face  looked  ghastly , and  many  persons’  knees  smote 
one  against  another,  and  few  were  recovered  of  the  great 
fright  and  surprise  they  had  been  put  into  by  this  awful 
providence;  and  all  seemed  to  expect  a repetition  of  this 
terrible  judgment.  In  fine,  some  of  our  solid  and  pious 
gentlemen  had  such  an  awe  and  gloom  spread  over  their 
countenances,  as  would  have  checked  the  gay  airs  of  the 
most  intrepid  libertine  among  us.  Such  judgments  may 
well  make  us  cry  out  with  the  Psalmist,  My  flesh  trembleth 
for  fear  of  thee,  and  I am  afraid  of  thy  judgments  ” 


CHAP.  VI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 


53 


EPIDEMIC  DISEASE. 

“ An  epidemic  disorder/’  say  the  Annals  of  Portsmouth, 
u of  a new  class,  hitherto  unknown  in  the  medical  schools, 
made  its  appearance  at  Kingston  in  May,  1735.  A young 
child  was  first  seized  with  it,  who  died  in  three  days.  It 
spread  rapidly  through  the  country,  and  proved  very  mor- 
tal, especially  among  children,  who  were  more  liable  to  its 
attack  than  older  persons.  It  baffled  the  skill  of  the  most 
experienced  physicians.  Many  families  were  left  entirely 
childless.  It  was  not  contagious,  like  the  small  pox,  but, 
from  some  unknown  predisposing  cause,  would  appear  in 
subjects  at  a distance  from  those  who  had  been  previously 
attacked,  attended  with  its  wonted  virulence.  The  throat 
was  always  affected,  greatly  swollen  and  inflamed,  whence 
it  was  called  the  throat  distemper;  a general  debility 
affected  the  whole  system,  which  soon  became  putrid. 
Rev.  Mr.  Fitch  published  a bill  of  mortality  on  the  26th 
of  July,  for  fourteen  months  preceding;  by  which  it  ap- 
pears that  ninety-nine  persons  died  within  that  time  in  this 
town,  of  whom  eight y-one  were  children  under  ten  years 
of  age.” 

Mirick,  in  his  history  of  Haverhill,  Mass.,  says,  “ The 
throat  distemper,  as  it  is  called,  made  dreadful  ravages 
throughout  the  town.  Its  victims  were  principally  chil- 
dren, and  it  is  supposed  to  have  swept  into  the  grave 
nearly  one  fourth  of  the  population  under  fifteen  years  of 
age.  Almost  every  house  was  turned  into  a habitation  of 
mourning,  and  almost  every  day  had  its  funeral  procession. 
Many  arose  in  the  morning,  their  cheeks  glowing  with 
health  ; and  when  the  sun  went  down,  they  were  cold  and 
silent  in  the  winding-sheet  of  the  dead.  Some  parents 
lost  all  of  their  children.  Fifty-eight  families  lost  one 
each ; thirty-four  families  lost  two  each ; eleven  families 
lost  three  each;  five  families  lost  four  each,  and  four 
families  lost  five  each.  Only  one  person  died  with  this 
disease  who  was  over  forty  years  of  age. 

“ This  fatal  distemper  was  attended  with  a sore  throat, 
white  or  ash-colored  specks,  efflorescence  on  the  skin, 
great  debility  of  the  whole  system,  and  a strong  tendency 
to  putridity.  It  first  appeared  in  Kingston,  N.  H.,  in 
5* 


54  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VI 

1735,  and  in  fourteen  months,  one  hundred  and  thirteen 
persons  died.” 

Trumbull’s  account  of  this  distressing  calamity  is  the 
following.  “ About  the  year  1734,  that  dreadful  disease, 
called  the  throat  distemper,  broke  out  and  spread  in  the 
country  among  children  and  youth.  It  was  attended  with 
a sodden  and  extraordinary  mortality.  In  some  towns 
almost  all  the  children  were  swept  away.  In  some  in- 
stances, large  families,  consisting  of  eight  and  nine  chil- 
dren, wrere  made  entirely  desolate.  The  parents,  in  a 
short  time,  attended  them  all  to  the  grave,  and  had  neither 
son  nor  daughter  left.  The  country  was  filled  with  mourn- 
ing and  bitter  affliction.” 

WARS. 

The  colonies,  in  their  early  existence,  wrere  involved, 
more  or  less  extensively,  in  six  successive  wars  : namely, 
1,  the  Pequot  war;  2,  Philip’s  war  ; 3,  king  William’s 
war ; 4,  queen  Anne’s  war ; 5,  the  three  years’,  or  Love 
well’s  war  ; 6,  the  second  French  war. 

The  first  wrar  in  which  any  of  the  colonies  w^ere  engaged 
was  the  Pequot  war . The  great  burden  of  this  wrar  fell 
upon  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut.  The  scene  of  ope- 
ration was  Connecticut.  The  Pequots  were  a powerful 
tribe;  the  residence  of  their  chieftains  being  in  wrhat  is 
now  the  town  of  Groton.  Their  chief  sachem  was  Sas- 
sacus.  They  commenced  hostilities  by  killing  nearly 
thirty  of  the  English,  by  torturing  those  whom  they  cap- 
tivated in  the  most  horrid  manner,  and  by  attempting  to 
engage  the  other  tribes  to  unite  writh  them  in  extirpating 
the  English.  In  view  of  these  aggressions,  the  colony 
determined  to  carry  on  against  them  an  offensive  wfar. 
The  war  w^as  of  short  duration.  It  commenced  in  May, 
1637,  and  closed  in  September,  1633.  It  w^as,  however, 
a heavy  calamity.  Its  effects  upon  the  colony  are  thus 
described  by  Trumbull. 

“ The  consequences  of  the  wrar  wrere,  scarcity  and  debt, 
which,  in  the  low  state  of  the  colony,  it  was  exceedingly 
difficult  to  pay.  Almost  every  article  of  food  or  clothing 
was  purchased  at  the  dearest  rate,  and  the  planters  had 


CHAP.  VI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  55 

not  yet  reaped  any  considerable  advantage  from  their 
farms.  Such  a proportion  of  their  laborers  had  been  em- 
ployed in  the  war,  and  the  country  was  so  uncultivated, 
that  all  the  provision  that  had  been  raised  or  imported, 
was  in  no  measure  proportionate  to  the  wants  of  the  people. 
The  winter  was  uncommonly  severe,  which  increased  the 
distress  of  the  colony.  The  court  in  Connecticut,  fore- 
seeing that  the  people  would  be  in  great  want  of  bread, 
contracted  with  Mr.  Pynchon  for  five  hundred  bushels  of 
Indian  corn,  which  he  was  to  purchase  of  the  Indians, 
and  a greater  quantity,  if  it  could  be  obtained.  A com- 
mittee was  also  appointed  by  the  court  to  send  a vessel  to 
Narragansett,  to  buy  of  the  natives  in  that  quarter.  But 
notwithstanding  every  precaution,  the  scarcity  became 
such,  that  corn  rose  to  the  extraordinary  price  of  twelve 
shillings  a bushel.  In  this  distressful  situation,  a com- 
mittee was  sent  to  an  Indian  settlement  called  Pocontock, 
since  Deerfield,  where  they  purchased  such  quantities,  that 
the  Indians  came  down  to  Windsor  and  Hartford  with  fifty 
canoes  at  one  time,  laden  with  corn.  The  good  people 
considered  this  a great  deliverance.  Those  who,  in  Eng- 
land, had  fed  on  the  finest  of  the  wheat,  in  the  beginning 
of  the  affairs  of  Connecticut,  were  thankful  for  such  coarse 
fare  as  Indian  bread  for  themselves  and  children.” 

Philip’s  war  commenced  in  June,  1675.  Philip  was 
sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  “who  occupied  the  whole 
colony  of  Plymouth,  a part  of  Massachusetts,  the  islands 
of  Nantucket  and  Martha’s  Vineyard,  Cape  Cod,  and  a 
part  of  Rhode  Island — Mount  Hope  being  the  seat  of 
their  chieftains.”  Philip  was  an  ambitious,  shrewd,  bold 
warrior.  He  designed  the  utter  extermination  of  the  En- 
glish. In  effecting  his  purpose,  he  drew  most  of  the  tribes 
of  Massachusetts  and  Rhode  Island  into  his  plan,  and  they 
acted  as  his  allies.  The  northern  and  eastern  Indians 
were  by  his  solicitations  induced  to  join  the  confederacy. 

Philip  commenced  hostilities  at  Swanzey,  Mass.,  where 
he  killed  several  persons.  Here  the  flame  of  war  was 
kindled ; it  spread  with  great  rapidity,  and  for  three  years 
raged  in  some  one  of  the  colonies. 

This  was  a sore  calamity.  Pen  cannot  describe,  nor 
imagination  conceive,  the  evils  it  brought  upon  the  inhabi- 


56 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VI. 

tants  of  New  England.  “In  this  predatory  war,”  says 
Hoyt,  “ it  is  estimated  that  about  six  hundred  of  the  in- 
habitants of  New  England  were  either  killed  in  battle,  or 
otherwise  cut  off  by  the  enemy ; twelve  or  thirteen  towns 
entirely  destroyed,  and  about  six  hundred  buildings,  chiefly 
dwelling-houses,  consumed  by  fire.  Rarely  was  a family 
to  be  found,  who  had  not  lost  some  of  its  members  or 
relations.  Dr.  Trumbull  estimates  the  loss  as  much  greater. 
“The  histories  of  those  times/’ he  observes,  “rarely 
mention  the  barns,  stores,  and  out-houses  burned ; and 
sometimes  there  is  notice  of  the  burning  of  part  of  a 
town,  and  of  the  buildings  in  that  tract,  without  a specifi- 
cation of  the  number.  All  the  buildings  in  Narraganset, 
from  Providence  to  Stonington,  a tract  of  about  fifty  miles, 
were  burned,  or  otherwise  destroyed  by  the  enemy ; but 
the  number  is  not  mentioned.”  And  he  concludes  that 
about  one  fencible  man  in  eleven  was  killed,  and  every 
eleventh  family  burnt  out ; or,  that  an  eleventh  part  of  the 
whole  militia,  and  of  all  the  buildings  of  the  United  Colo 
nies,  were  swept  off  by  the  war.” 

King  William’s  war  commenced  in  1688,  and  continued, 
with  the  exception  of  one  or  two  short  intervals,  for  ten 
years.  This  war  was  carried  on  against  the  colonies  by 
the  Indians  and  the  Canadian  French.  Besides  pillaging 
and  destroying  property,  rifling  and  burning  houses,  and 
killing  the  inhabitants,  they  carried  numbers  captive  to 
Canada,  and  sold  them  to  the  French.  Those  who  were 
carried  away  suffered  almost  incredible  hardships,  and 
some,  unable  to  endure  such  privations  and  sufferings, 
died  on  the  way.  Many  were  redeemed  from  captivity  by 
their  friends  or  by  the  governor,  but  not  a few  returned  no 
more.  Numerous  families  were  called  to  bitter  mourning 
and  deep  distress.  At  seasons,  “ the  people  were  almost 
dispirited  with  the  prospect  of  poverty  and  ruin.” 

Queen  Anne’s  war  commenced  in  1703,  and  closed  in 
1713.  The  foes  with  whom  the  colonies  had  to  contend 
during  this  contest  were  the  same  as  in  the  former  war; 
namely,  the  Indians  and  Canadian  French.  The  evils 
they  suffered  were  of  much  the  same  character.  From 
1703  to  1713,  the  inhabitants  were  constantly  harassed 
with  calls  for  military  service;  agriculture  was  conso* 


CHAP.  VI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  57 

quently  neglected,  many  people  were  killed  and  captured, 
and  a heavy  public  debt  incurred. 

The  three  years’,  or  LovewelPs  war,  was  declared  in 
1722,  and  closed  in  1726.  “ The  principal  tribes  engaged 

in  this  war  were  the  Penobscots,  the  Norridgewocks,  St 
Croix,  and  those  of  St.  Francis  and  Becancour  in  Canada  ; 
but  they  received  aid  from  those  residing  on  the  St.  John’s 
and  other  parts  of  Nova  Scotia,  and  perhaps  from  other 
distant  tribes ; and  as  the  captives  were  often  carried  to 
Montreal,  there  is  little  doubt  that  the  Indians  in  that  vi- 
cinity were  more  or  less  engaged.  The  French  govern- 
ment did  not  openly  aid  the  Indians ; but  their  Jesuits  re- 
siding among  them,  appear  to  have  used  their  influence  in 
keeping  up  the  barbarous  incursions.”  The  weight  of  this 
war  fell  upon  the  eastern  townships  of  New  Hampshire 
and  Massachusetts. 

The  second  French  war  grew  out  of  a rupture  between 
England  and  France.  It  commenced  in  1744,  and  closed 
in  1763.  Urged  on  by  French  influence,  the  Indians 
again  lifted  the  tomahawk,  and  came  down  upon  the  set- 
tlements of  New  England.  To  encourage  them  in  their 
work  of  blood  and  ruin,  the  French  offered  them  a reward 
for  every  scalp  taken  from  the  head  of  the  English.  Such 
a war,  of  nineteen  years’  continuance,  it  is  eas^  to  see,  must 
have  been  a calamity  indeed. 

Surely,  New  England  was  called  to  bear  the  yoke  in  her 
youth;  but  as  the  Lord  chastiseth  individuals  for  their  be- 
nefit, so  hath  he  dealt  with  New  England.  The  trials  of 
the.  colonies  awakened  their  sympathies  in  each  others’  be- 
half, bound  them  more  strongly  together,  led  them  to  unite 
in  a confederacy  which  rendered  them  formidable  to  their 
enemies,  and  had  a most  happy  influence  upon  their  pros- 
perity; and  these  trials  promoted  a stability  and  manliness 
of  character  which  prepared  them  to  assert  and  achieve 
their  independence.  The  effect  of  these  trials  upon  indi- 
viduals was  most  salutary.  They  rendered  them  more  spi- 
ritual and  devoted  ; made  them  more  frequent  and  fervent 
in  prayer  ; and  led  them  to  cast  themselves  more  entirely 
upon  Him  who  has  said,  When  thou  passes t through  the  wa- 
ters, I will  be  with  thee , and  through  the  rivers , they  shall 
not  overflow  thee. 


58 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

AMBUSCADES;  ASSAULTS,  MASSACRES,  AND  DEPREDA- 
TIONS OF  THE  INDIANS. 

In  reading  the  affecting  incidents  of  this  chapter,  it  will 
be  of  importance  to  bear  in  mind  that  there  are  several 
things  which  palliate , though  they  by  no  means  excuse , 
the  treacherous  and  savage  conduct  of  the  Indians  in  re- 
lation to  the  English.  These  sons  of  the  forest  were  the 
original  owners  and  masters  of  the  country.  They  were, 
moreover,  impressed  with  the  belief  that  their  lands  were 
given  them  by  the  Great  Spirit ; that  they  were  intended 
for  their  exclusive  benefit,  and  that  none  had  a right  to 
dispossess  them.  They  saw  that  the  English  were  fast 
increasing  in  numbers  and  in  power ; that  their  game  was 
killed ; that  they  should  soon  be  forced  to  retire  from 
their  hunting  grounds,  and  from  the  land  of  their  father 
sepulchres.  In  addition  to  this,  they  had  been  treated 
with  injustice  and  cruelty  by  some  of  the  English.  Nor 
should  it  be  forgotten  that  they  had  been  taught  from 
their  very  infancy  to  regard  revenge  as  a virtue ; that  an 
injury  offered  to  themselves,  or  to  a relative,  or  to  any  of 
the  tribe,  was  to  be  returned  upon  the  head  of  the  of- 
fender. 

“A  party  of  Narragansett  Indians,  hunting  on  the  bor- 
ders of  Dorchester,  stopped  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Minot, 
and  demanded  food  and  drink.  Being  refused,  they  went 
away  with  evident  marks  of  resentment,  and  Ohquamme- 
hend,  the  sachem,  swore  that  he  would  be  revenged.  For 
this  end,  he  left  in  the  bushes,  near  the  house,  an  Indian 
named  Chicataubutt,  to  seize  the  first  opportunity  of  exe- 
cuting his  purpose.  The  next  morning,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Minot  went,  as  is  supposed,  to  Boston.  The  Indian  ob- 
served them,  and  prepared  himself  for  mischief.  Mr. 
Minot,  apprehensive  of  danger,  had  given  his  maid-servant 
a strict  charge  to  confine  herself  with  their  two  children 
to  the  house,  and  to  open  the  door  to  no  person  until  he 
should  return.  She  obeyed  the  orders  exactly.  Soon 
after,  she  saw  Chicataubutt  cross  the  ferry,  and  proceed 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  59 

towards  the  house.  After  looking  about  him  with  the 
greatest  caution,  he  rushed  to  the  door,  and  finding  it 
barred,  attempted  to  get  in  through  the  window.  The 
young  woman  had  placed  her  master’s  children  under  two 
brass  kettles,  directing  them  not  to  stir  nor  to  make  the 
least  noise,  and  then  loaded  a musket  belonging  to  the 
house,  and  stood  upon  her  defence.  The  Indian  probably 
perceiving  her  design,  fired  at  her,  but  missed  his  mark. 
She  then  shot  him  through  the  shoulder.  Still  he  per- 
sisted in  his  design ; but  as  he  was  entering  the  window 
she  threw  a shovel  full  of  live  coals  into  his  face,  and 
lodged  them  in  his  blanket.  The  pain  which  they  created 
was  too  great  even  for  a savage  to  endure.  Chicataubutt 
fled,  and  the  next  day  was  found  dead  in  a wood  on  the 
borders  of  the  town.” 

“ In  1634,  a number  of  Indians  murdered  Capt.  Stone 
and  Capt.  Norton,  with  their  whole  crew,  consisting  of 
eight  men.  They  then  plundered  and  sunk  the  vessel. 
Capt.  Stone  came  into  Connecticut  River,  with  a view  of 
trading  at  the  Dutch  house.  After  he  had  entered  the 
river,  he  engaged  a number  of  Indians  to  pilot  two  of  his 
men  up  the  river,  to  the  Dutch ; but  night  coming  on, 
they  went  to  sleep,  and  were  both  murdered  by  their  In- 
dian guides.  The  vessel,  at  night,  was  laid  up  to  the 
shore.  Twelve  of  those  Indians,  who  had  several  times 
before  been  trading  with  the  captain,  apparently  in  an 
amicable  manner,  were  on  board.  Watching  their  oppor- 
tunity, when  he  was  asleep,  and  several  of  the  crew  on 
shore,  they  murdered  him  secretly  in  his  cabin,  and  cast  a 
covering  over  him,  to  conceal  it  from  his  men  ; they  then 
fell  upon  them,  and  soon  killed  the  whole  company,  except 
Capt.  Norton.  He  had  taken  the  cook  room,  and  for  a 
long  time  made  a most  brave  and  resolute  defence.  That 
he  might  load  and  fire  with  the  greatest  expedition,  he  had 
placed  powder  in  an  open  vessel,  just  at  hand,  which,  in 
the  hurry  of  the  action,  took  fire,  and  so  burned  and 
blinded  him  that  he  could  make  no  further  resistance. 
Thus,  after  all  his  gallantry,  he  fell  with  his  hapless  com- 
panions. Part  of  the  plunder  was  received  by  the  Pe- 
quots,  and  another  part  by  the  eastern  Nehanticks.  Sas- 
sacus  and  Ninigret,  the  sachems  of  those  Indians,  were 


60 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [ciIAP.  VII. 

both  privy  to  the  affair,  and  shared  in  the  goods  and 
articles  taken  from  the  vessel.  It  was  supposed  that  the 
Indians  had  preconcerted  this  massacre.’’ 

“ The  next  year,  John  Oldham,  who  had  been  fairly 
trading  at  Connecticut,  was  murdered  near  Block  Island. 
He  had  with  him  only  two  boys  and  two  Narraganset 
Indians.  These  were  taken  and  carried  off.  One  John 
Gallup,  as  he  was  going  from  Connecticut  to  Boston,  dis- 
covered Mr.  Oldham’s  vessel  full  of  Indians,  and  he  saw 
a canoe,  having  Indians  on  board,  go  from  her,  laden  with 
goods.  Suspecting  that  they  had  murdered  Mr.  Oldham, 
he  hailed  them,  but  received  no  answer.  Gallup  was  a 
bold  man,  and  though  he  had  with  him  but  one  man  and 
two  boys,  he  immediately  bore  down  upon  them,  and  fired 
duck  shot  so  thick  among  them,  that  he  soon  cleared  the 
deck.  The  Indians  all  got  under  the  hatches.  He  then 
stood  off,  and  running  down  upon  her  quarter  with  a brisk 
gale,  nearly  overset  her,  and  so  frightened  the  Indians' that 
six  of  them  leaped  into  the  sea  and  were  drowned.  He 
then  steered  off  again,  and  running  down  upon  her  a sec- 
ond time,  bored  her  with  his  anchor,  and  raked  her  fore 
and  aft  with  his  shot.  But  the  Indians  kept  themselves  so 
close,  that  he  got  loose  from  her,  and  running  down  a 
third  time  upon  the  vessel,  he  gave  her  such  a shock  that 
five  more  leaped  overboard,  and  perished  as  the  former 
had  done.  He  then  boarded  the  vessel,  and  took  two  of 
the  Indians,  and  bound  them.  Two  or  three  others, 
armed  with  swords,  in  a little  room  below,  could  not  be 
driven  from  their  retreat.  Mr.  Oldham’s  corpse  was  found 
on  board,  the  head  split,  and  the  body  mangled  in  a bar- 
barous manner.  In  these  circumstances,  Gallup,  fearing 
that  the  Indians  whom  he  had  taken  might  get  loose, 
especially  if  they  were  kept  together,  and  having  no  place 
where  he  could  keep  them  apart,  threw  one  of  them  over- 
board. Gallup  and  his  men  then,  as  decently  as  circum- 
stances would  permit,  put  the  corpse  of  Mr.  Oldham  into 
the  sea.  The  Indians  who  perpetrated  the  murder,  were 
principally  the  Block  Islanders,  with  a number  of  the 
Narragansets,  to  whom  these  Indians  were  at  this  time 
subject.  Several  of  the  Narraganset  sachems  were  in  the 
plot,  and  it  was  supposed  that  the  Indians  whom  Oldham 
had  with  him  were  in  the  conspiracy.” 


61 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ At  Saybrook,  about  the  beginning  of  October,  1636, 
the  Indians,  concealing  themselves  in  the  high  grass  in 
the  meadows,  surprised  five  of  the  garrison,  as  they  were 
carrying  home  their  hay.  One  Butterfield  was  taken,  and 
tortured  to  death.  The  rest  made  their  escape,  but  one 
of  them  had  five  arrows  shot  into  him.” 

“ Eight  or  ten  days  after,  Joseph  Tilly,  a master  of  a 
small  vessel,  was  captivated  by  the  enemy  as  he  was  going 
down  Connecticut  River.  He  came  to  anchor  two  or 
three  miles  above  the  fort,  and  taking  a canoe  and  one 
man  with  him,  went  a fowling.  No  sooner  had  he  dis- 
charged his  piece,  than  a large  number  of  Pequots  arising 
from  their  concealment,  took  him,  and  killed  his  compan- 
ion. Tilly  was  a man  of  great  spirit  and  understanding, 
and  determined  to  show  himself  a man.  The  Indians 
used  him  in  the  most  barbarous  manner,  first  cutting  off 
his  hands,  and  then  his  feet,  and  so  gradually  torturing 
him  to  death.  But  as  all  their  cruelties  could  not  extort  a 
groan,  they  pronounced  him  a stout  man. 

“ The  enemy  now  kept  up  a constant  watch  upon  the 
river,  and  upon  the  people  at  Saybrook.  A house  had 
been  erected  about  two  miles  from  the  fort,  and  six  of  the 
garrison  were  sent  to  keep  it.  As  three  of  them  were 
fowling  at  a small  distance  from  the  house,  they  were 
suddenly  attacked  by  nearly  a hundred  Pequots.  Two  of 
them  were  taken.  The  other  cut  his  way  through  them, 
sword  in  hand,  and  made  his  escape;  but  he  was  wounded 
with  two  arrows. 

“ Before  winter,  the  garrison  were  so  pressed  by  the 
enemy,  that  they  were  obliged  to  keep  almost  wholly  with- 
in the  reach  of  their  guns.  The  Pequots  razed  all  the 
out-houses,  burnt  the  stacks  of  hay,  and  destroyed  almost 
every  thing  which  was  not  within  the  command  of  the 
fort.  The  cattle,  which  belonged  to  the  garrison,  were 
killed  and  wounded.  Some  of  them  came  home  with  the 
arrows  of  the  Indians  sticking  in  them. 

“ In  March,  Lieut.  Gardiner,  who  commanded  the  fort 
at  Saybrook,  going  out  with  ten  or  twelve  men  to  burn 
the  marshes,  was  waylaid  by  a narrow  neck  of  land,  and 
as  soon  as  he  had  passed  the  narrow  part  of  the  neck,  the 
enemy  rose  upon  him,  and  killed  three  of  his  men.  The 


62  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII# 

rest  made  their  escape  to  the  fort,  but  one  of  them  was 
mortally  wounded,  so  that  he  died  the  next  day.  The 
lieutenant  did  not  escape  without  a slight  wound.  The 
enemy  pursued  them  in  great  numbers  to  the  very  fort, 
and  compassed  it  on  all  sides.  They  challenged  the  En- 
glish to  come  out  and  fight,  and  mocked  them,  in  the 
groans,  pious  invocations,  and  dying  language  of  their 
friends,  whom  they  had  captured,  when  they  were  torturing 
them  to  death.  They  boasted  that  they  could  kill  En- 
glishmen ‘ all  one  flies.3  The  cannon,  loaded  with  grape 
shot,  were  fired  upon  them,  and  they  retired. 

“ Some  time  after,  the  enemy,  in  a number  of  canoes, 
beset  a shallop,  which  was  going  down  the  river  with 
three  men  on  hoard.  The  men  fought  bravely,  but  were 
overpowered  by  numbers.  One  was  shot  through  the 
head  with  an  arrow,  and  fell  overboard  ; the  other  two 
were  taken.  The  Indians  ripped  them  up,  the  whole 
length  of  their  bodies,  and  cleft  them  down  their  backs ; 
they  then  hung  them  up  by  their  necks  upon  trees,  by  the 
side  of  the  river,  that  as  the  English  passed  by,  they  might 
see  these  miserable  objects  of  their  vengeance. 

“ The  Pequots  tortured  the  captives  to  death  in  the 
most  cruel  manner.  In  some,  they  cut  large  gashes  in 
the  flesh,  and  then  poured  embers  and  live  coals  into  the 
wound.  When,  in  their  distress,  they  groaned,  and  in  a 
pious  manner  committed  their  departing  spirits  to  their 
Redeemer,  these  barbarians  would  mock  and  insult  them, 
in  their  dying  agonies  and  prayers.33 

“ In  the  month  of  May,  1644,  an  Indian  went  boldly  into 
the  town  of  Stamford,  and  made  a murderous  assault  upon 
a woman,  in  her  house.  Finding  no  man  at  home,  he 
took  up  a lathing  hammer,  and  approached  her  as  though 
he  were  about  to  put  it  into  her  hand ; but,  as  she  was 
stooping  down  to  take  her  child  from  the  cradle,  he  struck 
her  upon  the  head.  She  fell  instantly  with  the  blow ; he 
then  struck  her  twice,  with  the  sharp  part  of  the  hammer, 
which  penetrated  her  skull.  Supposing  her  to  be  dead, 
he  plundered  the  house,  and  made  his  escape.  Soon  after, 
the  woman  so  far  recovered  as  to  be  able  to  describe  the 
Indian  and  his  manner  of  dress.  Her  wounds,  which  at 
first  appeared  to  be  mortal,  were  finally  healed ; but  her 
brain  was  so  affected  that  she  lost  her  reason.” 


63 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ In  order  to  defend  the  frontier  settlements  from  the 
Indians  in  Philip’s  war,  a considerable  number  of  soldiers 
were  posted  at  Hadley,  and  it  became  necessary  to  procure 
provisions  and  forage  for  their  subsistence.  The  Indians 
having  burnt  the  principal  part  of  Deerfield,  it  was  aban- 
doned by  the  inhabitants  ; their  grain,  consisting  of  about 
three  thousand  bushels  of  wheat,  remained  stacked  in  the 
fields,  having  escaped  the  conflagration.  Determined  to 
avail  himself  of  this  supply,  the  commanding  officer  at 
Hadley  detached  Capt.  Lathrop,  and  his  company,  with  a 
number  of  teams  and  drivers,  to  thrash  it,  and  transport  it 
to  head-quarters.  Having  thrashed  the  grain,  and  loaded 
his  teams,  Capt.  Lathrop,  on  the  18th  of  September,  com- 
menced his  march  for  Hadley.  4 For  the  distance  of 
about  three  miles,  after  leaving  Deerfield  meadow,  his 
march  lay  through  a very  level  country,  closely  wooded, 
where  he  was  every  moment  exposed  to  an  attack  on  either 
flank.  At  the  termination  of  this  distance,  near  the  south 
point  of  Sugar-loaf  Hill,  the  road  approximated  Connecti- 
cut River,  and  the  left  was  in  some  measure  protected. 
At  the  village  now  called  Muddy  Brook,  in  the  southerly 
part  of  Deerfield,  the  road  crossed  a small  stream,  bordered 
by  a narrow  morass,  from  which  the  village  has  its  name, 
though  more  appropriately  it  should  be  denominated  Bloody 
Brook,  by  which  it  was  sometimes  known.  Before  ar- 
riving at  the  point  of  intersection  with  the  brook,  the  road 
for  about  half  a mile  ran  parallel  with  the  morass,  then, 
crossing,  it  continued  directly  to  the  south  point  of  Sugar- 
loaf  Hill,  traversing  what  is  now  the  home  lots,  on  the 
east  side  of  the  village.  As  the  morass  was  thickly  cov- 
ered with  brush,  the  place  of  crossing  afforded  a favorable 
point  of  surprise.  On  discovering  Lathrop’s  march,  a body 
of  upwards  of  seven  hundred  Indians  planted  themselves 
in  ambuscade  at  this  point,  and  lay  eagerly  waiting  to 
pounce  upon  him  while  passing  the  morass.  Without 
scouring  the  woods  in  his  front  and  flanks,  or  suspecting 
the  snare  laid  for  him,  Lathrop  arrived  at  the  fatal  spot, 
crossed  the  morass  with  the  principal  part  of  his  force, 
and  probably  halted,  to  allow  time  for  his  teams  to  drag 
through  their  loads.  The  critical  moment  had  arrived — 
the  Indians  instantly  poured  a heavy  and  destructive  fire 


64 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII, 

upon  the  column,  and  rushed  forward  to  close  attack. 
Confusion  and  dismay  succeeded.  The  troops  broke  and 
scattered,  fiercely  pursued  by  the  Indians,  whose  great 
superiority  of  numbers  enabled  them  to  attack  at  all  points. 
Hopeless  was  the  situation  of  the  scattered  troops,  and 
they  resolved  to  sell  their  lives  in  a vigorous  struggle. 
Covering  themselves  with  trees,  the  bloody  conflict  now 
became  a severe  trial  of  skill  in  sharp  shooting,  in  which 
life  was  the  stake.  Difficult  would  it  be  to  describe  the 
havock,  barbarity,  and  misery  that  ensued  ; 4 fury  raged, 
and  shuddering  pity  quit  the  sanguine  field/  while  despe- 
ration stood  pitted,  at  fearful  odds,  to  unrelenting  ferocity. 
The  dead,  the  dying,  the  wounded,  strewed  the  ground  in 
all  directions,  and  Lathrop’s  devoted  force  was  soon  re- 
duced to  a small  number,  and  resistance  became  faint. 
At  length,  the  unequal  struggle  terminated  in  the  annihila- 
tion of  nearly  the  whole  of  the  English  ; only  seven  or 
eight  escaped  from  the  bloody  scene,  to  relate  the  dismal 
tale ; and  the  wounded  were  indiscriminately  butchered. 
Capt.  Lathrop  fell  in  the  early  part  of  the  action.  The 
whole  loss,  including  teamsters,  amounted  to  ninety.5  55 
This  was  in  the  year  1675. 

44  During  the  term  of  about  forty  years,  the  Indians  in 
the  vicinity  of  Springfield  had  lived  in  the  greatest  har- 
mony with  the  English,  and  still  made  the  strongest  pro- 
fessions of  friendship ; yet,  about  this  time,  they  conspired 
with  Philip’s  warriors  for  the  destruction  of  the  town.  At 
the  distance  of  about  a mile  from  it,  they  had  a fort.  The 
evening  before  they  made  their  assault,  they  received  into 
it  about  three  hundred  of  Philip’s  warriors.  The  same 
evening,  one  Toto,  a Windsor  Indian,  discovered  the  plot, 
and  despatches  were  immediately  sent  off  from  Windsor 
to  Springfield,  and  to  Major  Treat,  who  lay  at  Westfield 
with  the  Connecticut  troops,  to  apprise  them  of  their 
danger.  But  the  people  of  Springfield  were  so  strongly 
persuaded  of  the  friendship  of  the  Indians,  that  they 
would  not  credit  the  report.  One  Lieut.  Cooper,  who 
commanded  there,  was  so  infatuated,  that,  as  soon  as  the 
morning  appeared,  instead  of  collecting  his  men  and  pre- 
paring for  the  defence  of  the  town,  he,  with  another  bold 
man,  rode  out  with  a design  to  go  to  the  fort,  and  discover 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW-ENG'LAND.  65 

how  the  matter  was.  He  soon  met  the  enemy,  who  killed 
his  companion  by  his  side,  and  shot  several  balls  through 
his  body.  As  he  was  a man  of  great  strength  and  cour- 
age, he  kept  his  horse,  though  mortally  wounded,  until  he 
reached  the  first  garrisoned  house,  and  gave  the  alarm. 
The  enemy  immediately  commenced  a furious  attack  upon 
the  town,  and  began  to  set  fire  to  the  buildings.  The 
inhabitants  were  in  the  utmost  consternation.  They  had 
none  to  command  them,  and  must  have  soon  all  fallen  a 
bloody  sacrifice  to  a merciless  foe,  had  not  Major  Treat 
appeared  for  their  relief.  Upon  receiving  intelligence  of 
the  designs  of  the  enemy,  he  marched,  without  loss  of 
time  ; but  meeting  with  considerable  hindrance  in  crossing 
the  river,  for  want  of  boats,  his  arrival  was  not  in  such 
season  as  to  prevent  the  attack.  He  soon  drove  off  the 
enemy,  saved  the  inhabitants  and  a considerable  part  of  the 
town.  Great  damage,  however,  was  done  in  a very  short 
time.  Thirty  dwelling-houses,  besides  barns  and  out- 
houses, were  burned.” 

“On  the  26th  of  March,  1676,  a number  of  people  from 
Longmeadow,  being  on  their  way  to  attend  public  worship 
in  Springfield,  escorted  by  a party  of  cavalry,  were  at- 
tacked, and  two  killed,  and  several  wounded.  As  the 
attack  was  made  from  the  woods  bordering  the  road,  the 
escort  afforded  little  protection;  two  women,  with  their 
children,  falling  from  their  horses  during  the  confusion, 
were  seized  by  the  Indians,  and  dragged  into  a swamp  in 
the  vicinity.  In  the  mean  time,  the  people  in  the  van 
were  safely  convoyed  to  Springfield  by  the  cavalry,  who 
returned  expeditiously  to  the  place  of  attack,  but  the 
Indians  had  retired  into  the  woods.  The  next  day,  the 
captured  women  and  children  were  found  in  the  margin 
of  the  swamp,  badly  wounded  by  Indian  hatchets,  some 
of  whom  died  after  being  conveyed  to  their  places  of 
residence.” 

During  Philip’s  war,  the  Indians  made  an  attack  upon 
Hadley.  Some  accounts  say  that  the  assault  was  on  the 
1st  of  September,  1675,  and  others  that  it  was  on  the 
12th  of  June,  1G76.  Dwight’s  account  of  the  attack  is 
the  following  : 

“ In  the  course  of  Philip’s  war,  which  involved  almost 
6* 


66 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

all  the  Indian  tribes  in  New  England,  and  among  others 
those  in  the  neighborhood  of  this  town,  the  inhabitants 
thought  proper  to  observe  the  1st  of  September,  1675,  as  a 
day  of  fasting  and  prayer.  While  they  were  in  the  church, 
and  employed  in  their  worship,  they  were  surprised  by  a 
band  of  savages.  The  people  instantly  betook  themselves 
to  their  arms,  which,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
times,  they  had  carried  with  them  to  the  church ; and, 
rushing  out  of  the  house,  attacked  their  invaders.  The 
panic,  under  which  they  began  the  conflict,  was,  however, 
so  great,  and  their  number  was  so  disproportioned  to  that 
of  their  enemies,  that  they  fought  doubtfully  at  first,  and 
in  a short  time  began  evidently  to  give  way.  At  this 
moment,  an  ancient  man  with  hoary  locks,  of  a most  vene- 
rable and  dignified  aspect,  and  in  a dress  widely  differing 
from  that  of  the  inhabitants,  appeared  suddenly  at  their 
head,  and  with  a firm  voice,  and  an  example  of  undaunted 
resolution,  reanimated  their  spirits,  led  them  again  to  the 
conflict,  and  totally  routed  the  savages.  When  the  battle 
„ was  ended,  the  stranger  disappeared,  and  no  person  knew 
whence  he  had  come,  or  whither  he  had  gone.  The  relief 
was  so  timely,  so  unexpected,  and  so  providential ; the 
appearance,  and  the  retreat  of  him  who  furnished  it,  were 
so  unaccountable  ; his  person  was  so  dignified  and  com- 
manding, his  resolution  so  superior,  and  his  interference 
so  decisive,  that  the  inhabitants,  without  any  uncom- 
mon exercise  of  credulity,  readily  believed  him  to  be  an 
angel,  sent  by  heaven  for  their  preservation.  Nor  was 
this  opinion  seriously  controverted,  until  it  was  discovered, 
several  years  afterward,  that  Goffe  and  Whalley  had  been 
lodged  in  the  house  of  Mr.  Russell.  Then  it  was  known 
that  their  deliverer  was  Goffe.” 

In  the  month  of  July,  1675,  Capt.  Fuller  and  Lieut. 
Church,  with  a party  from  Plymouth,  went  on  to  Pocasset 
Neck,  in  pursuit  of  the  Indians.  Their  object  was,  “ ei- 
ther to  conclude  a peace  with  them,  if  they  would  con- 
tinue friends,  or  to  fight  them  if  they  should  declare 
themselves  enemies  and  join  with  Philip.  After  they 
had  spent  the  day  and  most  of  the  night,  in  traversing  the 
neck,  and  had  made  no  discovery  of  any  Indians,  they 
divided  their  company  ; Capt.  Fuller  going  down  towards 


67 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

the  sea-side,  while  Capt.  Church  (for  so  he  may  well  be 
styled  after  this  time)  marched  further  into  the  neck, 
thinking  if  there  were  any  Indians  there,  they  should  find 
them  about  a field  of  pease,  not  far  off.  When  they  came 
near  the  field,  Church  espied  twro  Indians  among  the 
pease,  who  at  the  same  time  espied  him,  and  making  a 
kind  of  shout,  a great  number  of  Indians  came  about  the 
field,  who  pursued  Church  and  his  men  to  the  sea-side 
There  were  not  above  fifteen  of  the  English,  while  the 
Indians  were  seven  or  eight  scores  in  number.  Now  was 
a fit  time  for  this  young  captain  and  his  small  company  to 
show  their  valor.  Although  some  of  these  fifteen  had 
scarce  courage  enough  for  themselves,  yet  their  captain 
had  enough  for  himself,  and  some  to  spare  for  his  friends, 
wThich  he  now  had  an  opportunity  of  proving  to  the  full. 
When  he  saw  the  hearts  of  any  of  his  followers  begin  to 
fail,  he  would  bid  them  be  of  good  courage,  and  fight 
stoutly,  and  (possibly  by  some  divine  impression  on  his 
heart)  assured  them  that  not  a bullet  of  the  enemy  should 
hurt  any  one  of  them,  which  one  of  the  company,  more 
dismayed  than  the  rest,  could  hardly  believe,  till  he  saw 
the  proof  of  it  in  his  own  person  ; for  the  captain,  per- 
ceiving that  the  man  was  unable  to  fight,  made  him  gather 
stones  together,  for  a kind  of  shelter  or  barricado  for  the 
rest.  It  chanced,  as  this  faint-hearted  soldier  had  a flat 
stone  in  his  arms,  and  was  carrying  it  to  the  shelter  he 
was  making  upon  the  bank,  that  a bullet  of  the  enemy 
was  thus  warded  from  his  body,  by  which  he  must  else 
nave  perished.  This  experience  put  new  life  into  him, 
so  that  he  followed  his  business  very  manfully  afterward. 
Behind  this  shelter  they  defended  themselves  all  that 
afternoon,  not  one  being  either  slain  or  wounded ; yet  it 
was  certainly  known  that  they  killed  at  least  fifteen  of  the 
Indians.  At  length,  when  they  had  spent  all  their  ammu- 
nition, and  their  guns  became  unserviceable  by  frequent 
firing,  they  were  all  brought  off  in  a sloop,  and  carried 
safely  to  Rhode  Island.  But  such  was  the  boldness  and 
undaunted  courage  of  Capt.  Church,  that,  not  willing  to 
leave  any  token  behind  of  their  flying  for  want  of  cour- 
age, he  went  back  in  the  face  of  his  enemies,  to  get  his 
hat,  which  he  had  left  at  a spring,  whither  the  extreme 


68 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII 

heat  of  the  weather,  and  his  labor  in  fighting,  had  caused 
him  to  repair  to  quench  his  thirst,  an  hour  or  two  before.” 
In  the  summer  of  1675,  the  Nipmucks,  a tribe  of 
Indians  residing  about  twenty  miles  south-east  of  Brook- 
field, made  an  assault  upon  that  place.  This  tribe,  united 
with  others,  had  murdered  several  persons,  but  had  de- 
clared their  willingness  to  renew  their  friendship  by  enter- 
ing into  conditions  of  peace.  The  time  was  set,  and 
Capt.  Hutchinson  and  Capt.  Wheeler,  with  a company  of 
horse  and  some  of  the  citizens  of  Brookfield,  went  to 
meet  the  Indians  at  the  time  appointed.  Having  arrived 
at  the  spot,  and  discovering  no  Indians,  they  concluded  to 
go  on  to  their  chief  town,  not  suspecting  the  least  danger. 
“ They  had  not  rode  above  four  or  five  miles,  when  they 
fell  into  an  ambush  of  two  or  three  hundred  Indians,  laid 
in  such  a narrow  passage,  between  a steep  hill  on  the  one 
hand,  and  an  hideous  swamp  on  the  other,  that  it  was 
scarcely  possible  for  any  of  them  to  escape.  Eight  of 
them  wrere  shot  down  upon  the  spot,  and  three  were  mor- 
tally w'ounded,  of  whom  Capt.  Hutchinson  wTas  one. 
Capt.  Wheeler  w^as  near  losing  his  life.  His  horse  was 
shot  down  under  him,  and  himself  shot  through  the  body, 
so  that  he  had  no  hope  of  escaping.  But  his  son,  wrho 
(by  God’s  good  Providence)  was  near  him,  writh  great 
nimbleness  and  agility,  (though  his  ow7n  arm  w7as  broken 
by  a bullet,)  dismounted  himself  and  speedily  mounted  his 
father  upon  his  own  horse,  himself  getting  upon  another, 
whose  master  was  killed,  by  which  means  they  both  es- 
caped, and  wrere  afterwards  cured.  It  was  wTith  much 
difficulty  that  those  who  were  left  alive  reached  Brook- 
field, which,  most  likely,  they  never  had  done,  as  the 
common  road  wras  waylaid  with  Indians,  had  it  not  been 
for  one  who  was  well  acquainted  with  the  wood,  who  led 
them  in  a by-path.  By  this  means  they  arrived  a little 
before  the  Indians,  who  soon  came  docking  into  the  town, 
with  a full  purpose  to  destroy  it  with  fire  and  sword.  But 
the  inhabitants  were  all  collected  in  the  principal  house  in 
the  village,  before  the  Indians  came  upon  them.  They 
immediately  set  fire  to  all  the  dwelling-houses,  excepting 
the  one  in  which  the  people  were  collected.  This  they 
several  times  attempted  to  burn,  but  were  defeated  in  their 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OP  NEW  ENGLAND.  69 

purpose  by  the  special  Providence  of  God.  For  when 
they  had  continued  the  assault  for  two  days  and  nights, 
keeping  up  an  incessant  fire,  and  thrusting  poles  with  fire- 
brands, and  rags,  dipped  in  brimstone,  tied  to  the  ends  of 
them,  to  fire  the  house,  they  filled  a cart  with  hemp  and 
flax,  and  other  combustible  matter,  and  after  setting  it  on 
fire,  thrust  it  back  against  the  house,  with  poles  spliced 
together  to  a great  length.  But  as  soon  as  it  had  begun 
to  kindle,  a shower  of  rain  unexpectedly  fell.  But  for 
this  kind  interposition  of  Providence,  all  who  were  in  the 
house  (about  seventy  persons)  would  either  have  been 
consumed  by  merciless  flames,  or  have  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  the  savages,  who,  like  wolves,  stood  yelling  and 
gaping  for  their  prey.” 

“ Before  the  savages  were  able  to  renew  their  attempts, 
a body  of  men  from  Groton  and  Lancaster,  commanded 
by  Major  Willard,  came  to  their  relief.  As  they  were 
approaching  the  town,  the  cattle,  belonging  to  the  inhab- 
itants, terrified  by  the  noise  and  conflagration,  gathered 
around  the  company,  and  moved  with  them,  as  if  expect- 
ing protection  from  them,  towards  the  ruins  of  Brookfield. 
The  savages  mistook  the  whole  train  for  soldiers ; and 
having  hastily  set  fire  to  the  few  remaining  buildings,  fled 
with  precipitation. 

“ Their  buildings  being  thus  destroyed,  the  inhabitants, 
by  order  of  the  government,  removed  to  other  settlements, 
and  the  town  for  several  years  was  entirely  deserted.  A 
small  company  at  length  returned,  and  were  gradually 
joined  by  others.  They  wrere  not,  however,  suffered  to 
rest  in  peace.  These  inroads  were  frequently  repeated, 
and  a considerable  number  of  persons  destroyed.  To  the 
survivors,  the  circumstances  in  which  they  were  placed, 
rendered  their  lives,  always  hanging  in  suspense,  until  the 
year  1711,  almost  like  a continual  death.  The  alarm  of 
invasion  haunted  them  by  day,  and  the  war-whoop  broke 
their  sleep  in  the  night.  It  was  not  until  the  year  1717, 
(forty-four  years  after  the  town  was  incorporated,)  that 
they  were  so  far  re-assembled  as  to  be  able  to  settle  a 
minister.” 

“ On  the  eighteenth  of  April,  1676,  the  Indians  attacked 
Sudbury,  and  burned  several  buildings;  the  alarm  having 


70  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

reached  Concord,  a party  pushed  rapidly  from  that  place 
for  the  relief  of  their  neighbors,  and  arriving  at  a meadow 
near  a garrisoned  house,  they  fell  into  an  ambuscade,  and 
were  all  slain.  By  repairing  to  a fortified  house,  the  peo- 
ple of  the  town  escaped  the  grasp  of  the  enemy,  who, 
finding  no  strong  force  approaching  to  relieve  the  place, 
remained  in  the  neighboring  woods,  ready  for  further 
depredations.  Capt.  Wadsworth,  with  fifty  men,  joined 
by  Capt.  Broclebank,  and  a few  volunteers  from  Rowley, 
were  at  this  time  marching  for  the  protection  of  Marlbor- 
ough, and  learning  that  the  Indians  were  in  the  woods 
about  Sudbury,  he  changed  his  route  towards  that  place. 
About  a mile  from  the  town  he  discovered  a party  of 
Indians,  as  he  supposed  of  about  one  hundred,  who  were 
retiring  into  the  neighboring  woods.  Wadsworth  imme- 
diately, though  very  incautiously,  commenced  a pursuit, 
and  was  drawn  about  a mile  into  the  forest,  without  ap- 
prehending he  was  running  into  a fatal  snare  laid  for  him; 
of  a sudden,  five  hundred  Indians  surrounded  him,  and 
immediately  commenced  a fierce  attack.  Wadsworth  and 
his  men  determined  to  sell  their  lives  dearly  ; they  fought 
some  time  with  great  obstinacy,  and  gained  an  eminence, 
but  all  was  of  no  avail  against  such  a numerical  superi- 
ority. According  to  some  accounts,  a small  number 
escaped ; but  it  is  more  generally  stated  that  they  sold 
their  lives  even  to  the  last  man,  and  the  Indians  are  sup- 
posed to  have  sustained  a considerable  loss.” 

In  the  month  of  September,  1675,  a “ party  of  savages 
attacked  a house  in  Berwick,  a town  in  Maine,  on  the 
border  of  New  Hampshire,  in  which  were  fifteen  women 
and  children.  A girl  of  eighteen,  discovering  their  ap- 
proach, shut  the  door  and  stood  against  it,  till  the  Indians 
cut  it  in  pieces  with  their  hatchets,  and  on  entering, 
knocked  her  down,  and  left  her  for  dead.  While  this 
was  doing,  the  rest  of  the  women  and  children  fled,  and 
all  arrived  safely  at  another  fortified  house,  excepting  two 
children,  who,  being  unable  to  get  over  a fence,  were 
overtaken  and  slain.  The  adventurous  girl  who  thus 
saved  the  lives  of  thirteen  persons,  recovered  of  her 
wounds ; but  we  must  regret  that  her  name  has  not  been 
preserved.” 


71 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ In  the  following  month  an  assault  was  made  on  Frost’s 
garrison,  who,  though  he  had  only  three  boys  with  him, 
kept  up  a constant  fire,  and  called  aloud  as  if  he  were 
commanding  a body  of  men,  to  march  here,  and  fire  there. 
The  stratagem  succeeded,  and  the  house  was  saved.” 

“ In  August,  1676,  the  Indians  surprised  the  house  of 
Mr.  Hammond,  an  ancient  trader  at  Kennebec,  and  from 
thence  crossed  over  to  Arowsick  Island,  where  there  was 
a large  house,  with,  what  was  there  esteemed,  a strong 
fort  built  round  it,  belonging  to  Major  Clark  and  Capt. 
Lake,  two  merchants  of  Boston,  who  owned  the  island 
and  a great  part  of  the  main  land  near  to  it.  The  Indians 
hid  themselves  in  the  night  under  the  walls  of  the  fort. 
When  the  centinel  left  his  station  at  day-light,  some  of  the 
Indians  followed  him  in  at  the  fort  gate ; whilst  the  rest 
ran  to  the  port  holes,  and  shot  down  every  person  they 
saw.  Capt.  Lake,  finding  the  Indians  had  possessed  them- 
selves of  the  fort,  escaped,  with  Capt.  Davis  and  two 
others,  at  the  back  door,  to  the  water  side,  intending  to 
pass  to  another  island  near  to  Arowsick.  Capt.  Lake  was 
killed  just  as  he  landed.  His  bones  were,  after  some 
time,  found  and  brought  to  Boston.  Davis  was  wounded, 
but  made  his  escape,  as  did*  the  other  two.  At  these  two 
houses,  fifty-three  English  were  killed  and  taken.  The 
news  of  this  stroke  broke  up  all  the  plantations  at  and 
near  Kennebec,  the  inhabitants  transporting  themselves 
to  Piscataqua  and  Boston,  or  some  other  place  for  se- 
curity.” 

“ In  that  part  of  the  town  of  Dover  which  lies  about 
the  first  falls  in  the  river  Cocheco,  were  five  garrisoned 
houses;  three  on  the  north  side,  viz,  Waldron’s,  Otis’, 
and  Heard’s  ; and  two  on  the  south  side,  viz.  Peter  Cof- 
fin’s and  his  son’s.  These  houses  were  surrounded  with 
timber  walls,  the  gates  of  which,  as  well  as  the  house 
doors,  were  secured  with  bolts  and  bars.  The  neighboring 
families  retired  to  these  houses  by  night;  but  by  an  unac- 
countable negligence,  no  watch  was  kept.  The  Indians, 
who  were  daily  passing  through  the  town,  visiting  and 
trading  with  the  inhabitants,  as  usual  in  time  of  peace, 
viewed  their  situation  with  an  attentive  eye.  Some  hints 
of  a mischievous  design  had  been  given  out  by  their 


72 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  TO. 

squaws,  but  in  such  dark  and  ambiguous  terms,  that  no 
one  could  comprehend  their  meaning.  Some  of  the  peo- 
ple were  uneasy;  but  Waldron,  who,  from  a long  course 
of  experience,  was  intimately  acquainted  with  the  Indians, 
and  on  other  occasions  had  been  ready  enough  to  suspect 
them,  was  now  so  thoroughly  secure,  that  when  some  of 
the  people  hinted  their  fears  to  him,  he  merrily  bade  them 
to  go  and  plant  their  pumpkins,  saying  that  he  would  tell 
them  when  the  Indians  would  break  out.  The  very  even- 
ing before  the  mischief  was  done,  being  told  by  a young 
man  that  the  town  was  full  of  Indians,  and  the  people 
were  much  concerned,  he  answered  that  he  knew  the 
Indians  very  well,  and  there  was  no  danger. 

“ The  plan  which  the  Indians  had  preconcerted  was,  that 
two  squaws  should  go  to  each  of  the  garrisoned  houses  in 
the  evening,  and  ask  leave  to  lodge  by  the  fire ; that  in 
the  night,  when  the  people  were  asleep,  they  should  open 
the  doors  and  gates,  and  give  the  signal  by  a whistle  ; upon 
which  the  strange  Indians,  who  were  to  be  within  hearing, 
should  rush  in,  and  take  their  long-meditated  revenge. 
This  plan,  being  ripe  for  execution,  on  the  evening  of 
Thursday,  the  27th  of  June,  1689,  two  squaws  applied  to 
each  of  the  garrisons  for  lodgings,  as  they  frequently  did 
in  time  of  peace.  They  were  admitted  into  all  but  the 
younger  Coffin’s,  and  the  people,  at  their  request,  showed 
them  how  to  open  the  doors,  in  case  they  should  have  oc- 
casion to  go  out  in  the  night.  Mesandowit,  one  of  the 
chiefs,  went  to  Waldron’s  garrison,  and  was  kindly  enter- 
tained, as  he  had  often  been  before.  The  squaws  told  the 
major,  that  a number  of  Indians  were  coming  to  trade 
with  him  the  next  day,  and  Mesandowit,  whiie  at  supper, 
with  his  usual  familiarity  said,  ‘ Brother  Waldron,  what 
would  you  do,  if  the  strange  Indians  should  come  V The 
major  carelessly  answered,  that  he  could  assemble  a hun- 
dred men,  by  lifting  up  his  finger.  In  this  unsuspecting 
confidence,  the  family  retired  to  rest. 

“ When  all  was  quiet,  the  gates  were  opened,  and  the 
signal  given.  The  Indians  entered,  set  a guard  at  the 
door,  and  rushed  into  the  major’s  apartment,  which  was 
an  inner  room.  Awakened  by  the  noise,  he  jumped  out 
of  bed,  and  though  now  advanced  in  life  to  the  age  of 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  73 

eighty  years,  he  retained  so  much  vigor  as  to  drive  them 
with  his  sword  through  two  or  three  doors  ; but  as  he  was 
returning  for  his  other  arms,  they  came  behind  him,  stun- 
ned him  with  a hatchet,  drew  him  into  his  hall,  and  seating 
him  in  an  elbow  chair,  on  a long  table,  insultingly  asked  him, 
‘ Who  shall  judge  Indians  now  f They  then  obliged  the 
people  in  the  house  to  get  them  some  victuals  ; and  when 
they  had  done  eating,  they  cut  the  major  across  the  breast 
and  belly  with  knives,  each  one  with  a stroke  saying,  ‘ I 
cross  out  my  account.’  They  then  cut  off  his  nose  and 
ears,  forcing  them  into  his  mouth  ; and  when  spent  with  the 
loss  of  blood,  he  was  falling  down  from  the  table,  one  of 
them  held  his  own  sword  under  him,  which  put  an  end  to 
his  misery.  They  also  killed  his  son-in-law,  Abraham  Lee; 
but  took  his  daughter  Lee,  with  several  others,  and  having 
pillaged  the  house,  left  it  on  fire.  Otis’  garrison,  which 
was  next  to  this,  met  with  the  same  fate  ; he  was  killed, 
with  several  others,  and  his  wife  and  child  were  captivated. 
Heard’s  was  saved  by  the  barking  of  a dog,  just  as  the  In- 
dians were  entering:  Elder  Wentworth,  who  was  awa- 
kened by  the  noise,  pushed  them  out,  and  falling  on  his 
back,  set  his  feet  against  .the  gate,  and  held  it  till  he  had 
alarmed  the  people  ; two  balls  were  fired  through  it,  but 
both  missed  him.  Coffin’s  house  was  surprised ; but  as  the 
Indians  had  no  particular  enmity  to  him,  they  spared  his 
life,  and  the  lives  of  his  family,  and  contented  themselves 
with  pillaging  the  house.  Finding  a bag  of  money,  they 
made  him  throw  it,  by  handfuls,  on  the  floor,  while  they 
amused  themselves  by  scrambling  for  it.  They  then  went 
to  the  house  of  his  son,  who  had  refused  to  admit  the 
squaws  in  the  evening,  and  summoned  him  to  surrender, 
promising  him  quarter.  He  declined  their  offer,  and  deter- 
mined to  defend  his  house,  till  they  brought  out  his  father, 
and  threatened  to  kill  him  before  his  eyes  : filial  affection 
then  overcame  his  resolution,  and  he  surrendered.  They 
put  both  families  together  into  a deserted  house,  intending 
to  reserve  them  for  prisoners  ; but  while  the  Indians  were 
busy  in  plundering,  they  all  escaped. 

“ Twenty-three  people  were  killed  in  this  surprisal,  and 
twenty-nine  were  captivated  ; five  or  six  houses,  with  the 
mills,  were  burned ; and  so  expeditious  were  the  Indians 


74 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


[chap.  VII. 

in  the  execution  of  their  plot,  that  before  the  people  could 
be  collected  from  the  other  parts  of  the  town  to  oppose 
them,  they  fled  with  their  prisoners  and  booty. 

“ Oyster  River  is  a stream  which  runs  into  the  western 
branch  of  the  Piscataqua ; the  settlements  were  on  both 
sides  of  it,  and  the  houses  chiefly  near  the  water.  Here 
were  twelve  garrisoned  houses,  sufficient  for  the  defence 
of  the  inhabitants ; but  apprehending  no  danger,  some 
families  remained  in  their  own  unfortified  houses,  and 
those  who  were  in  the  garrisons  were  but  indifferently 
provided  for  defence,  some  being  even  destitute  of  powder. 
The  enemy  approached  the  place  undiscovered,  and  halted 
near  the  falls,  on  Tuesday  evening,  the  seventeenth  of 
July,  1694.  Here  they  formed  into  two  divisions,  one  of 
which  wras  to  go  on  each  side  of  the  river,  and  plant  them- 
selves in  ambush,  in  small  parties,  near  every  house,  so  as 
to  be  ready  for  the  attack  at  the  rising  of  the  sun  ; the 
first  gun  to  be  the  signal.  John  Dean,  whose  house  stood 
by  the  saw  milj^  at  the  falls,  intending  to  go  from  home 
very  early,  arose  before  the  dawn  of  day,  and  was  shot  as 
he  came  out  of  his  door.  This  firing,  in  part,  disconcerted 
their  plan  ; several  parties,  who  had  some  distance  to  go, 
had  not  then  arrived  at  their  stations ; the  people  in  gene- 
ral were  immediately  alarmed.  Some  of  them  had  time 
to  make  their  escape,  and  others  to  prepare  for  their  de- 
fence. The  signal  being  given,  the  attack  began  in  all 
parts  where  the  enemy  was  ready. 

“ Of  the  twelve  garrisoned  houses,  five  were  destroyed, 
viz.  Adams’,  Drew’s,  Edgerly’s,  Medar’s,  and  Beard’s. 
They  entered  Adams’  without  resistance,  where  they  killed 
fourteen  persons;  one  of  them,  being  a woman  with  child, 
they  ripped  open.  The  grave  is  still  to  be  seen  in  which 
they  were  all  buried.  Drew  surrendered  his  garrison  on 
the  promise  of  security,  but  was  murdered  when  he  fell 
into  their  hands  ; one  of  his  children,  a boy  of  nine  years 
old,  was  made  to  run  through  a lane  of  Indians,  as  a mark 
for  them  to  throw  their  hatchets  at,  till  they  despatched 
him.  Edgerly’s  was  evacuated;  the  people  took  to  their 
boat,  and  one  of  them  was  mortally  wounded  before  they 
got  out  of  reach  of  the  enemy’s  shot.  Beard’s  and  Me- 
dar’s were  also  evacuated,  and  the  people  escaped. 


CHAP.  VII.  1 HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  75 

“ The  defenceless  houses  were  nearly  all  set  on  fire,  the 
inhabitants  being  either  killed  or  taken  in  them,  or  else 
in  endeavoring  to  fly  to  the  garrisons.  Some  escaped  by 
hiding  in  the  bushes  and  other  secret  places.  Thomas 
Edgerly,  by  concealing  himself  in  his  cellar,  saved  his 
house,  though  twice  set  on  fire.  The  house  of  John 
Buss,  the  minister,  was  destroyed,  with  a valuable  library. 
He  was  absent ; his  wife  and  family  fled  to  the  woods, 
and  escaped.  The  wife  of  John  Dean,  at  whom  the 
first  gun  was  fired,  was  taken  with  her  daughter,  and 
carried  about  two  miles  up  the  river,  where  they  were  left 
under  the  care  of  an  old  Indian,  while  the  others  returned 

Ito  their  bloody  work.  The  Indian  complained  of  a pain 
in  his  head,  and  asked  the  woman  what  would  be  a proper 
remedy ; she  answered,  Occapee,  which  is  the  Indian 
word  for  rum,  of  which  she  knew  he  had  taken  a bottle 
from  her  house.  The  remedy  being  agreeable,  he  took  a 

(large  dose,  and  fell  asleep  ; and  she  took  that  opportunity 
to  make  her  escape  with  her  child  into  the  woods,  and 
kept  concealed  till  they  were  gone. 

“ The  other  seven  garrisons,  viz.  Burnham’s,  Bickford’s, 
- Smith’s,  Bunker’s,  Davis’,  Jones’  and  Woodman’s,  were 
resolutely  and  successfully  defended.  At  Burnham’s,  the 
gate  was  left  open ; the  Indians,  ten  in  number,  who  were 
j appointed  to  surprise  it,  were  asleep  under  the  bank  of 
j the  river,  at  the  time  that  the  alarm  was  given.  A man 
| within,  who  had  been  kept  awake  by  the  tooth-ache,  hear- 
ing the  first  gun,  roused  the  people  and  secured  the  gate, 
just  as  the  Indians,  who  were  awakened  by  the  same  noise, 
were  entering.  Finding  themselves  disappointed,  they  ran 
to  Pitman’s,  a defenceless  house,  and  forced  the  door  at 
the  moment  that  he  had  burst  a way  through  that  end  of 
the  house  which  was  next  to  the  garrison,  to  which  he, 
with  his  family,  taking  advantage  of  the  shade  of  some 
trees,  it  being  moon-light,  happily  escaped.  Still  defeat- 
ed, they  attacked  the  house  of  John  Davis,  which,  after 
some  resistance,  he  surrendered  on  terms  ; but  the  terms 
were  violated,  and  the  whole  family  either  killed  or  made 
captives.  Thomas  Bickford  preserved  his  house  in  a sin- 
gular manner.  It  was  situated  on  the  bank  of  the  river, 
and  surrounded  with  a palisade.  Being  alarmed  before 


76 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII 

the  enemy  had  reached  the  house,  he  sent  off  his  family 
in  a boat,  and  then  shutting  his  gate,  betook  himself  alone 
to  the  defence  of  his  fortress.  Despising  alike  the  pro- 
mises and  threats  by  which  the  Indians  would  have  per- 
suaded him  to  surrender,  he  kept  up  a constant  fire  at  them, 
changing  his  dress  as  often  as  he  could,  showing  himself 
with  a different  cap,  hat,  and  coat,  and  sometimes  without 
either,  and  giving  directions  aloud,  as  if  he  had  had  a 
number  of  men  with  him.  Finding  their  attempt  vain, 
the  enemy  withdrew,  leaving  him  sole  master  of  the  house 
he  had  defended  with  such  admirable  address.  Smith’s, 
Bunker’s,  and  Davis’  garrisons,  being  seasonably  apprised 
of  the  danger,  were  resolutely  defended;  one  Indian  was 
supposed  to  be  killed,  and  another  wounded,  by  a shot 
from  Davis’.  Jones’  garrison  was  beset  before  day  ; Capt. 
Jones,  hearing  his  dogs  bark,  and  imagining  wolves  might 
be  near,  went  out  to  secure  some  swine,  and  returned 
unmolested.  He  then  went  up  into  the  flankart,  and  sat 
on  the  wall.  Discerning  the  flash  of  a gun,  he  dropped 
backward  ; the  ball  entered  the  place  from  whence  he  had 
withdrawn  his  limbs.  The  enemy,  from  behind  a rock, 
kept  firing  on  the  house  for  some  time,  and  then  quitted  it. 

“ Those  parties  of  the  enemy  who  wrere  on  the  south 
side  of  the  river,  having  completed  their  destructive  work, 
collected  in  a field  adjoining  to  Burnham’s  garrison,  wThere 
they  insultingly  showed  their  prisoners,  and  derided  the 
people,  thinking  themselves  out  of  the  reach  of  their  shot. 
A young  man  from  the  sentry  box  fired  at  one  wdio  w-as 
making  some  indecent  signs  of  defiance,  and  wounded 
him  in  the  heel ; him  they  placed  on  a horse,  and  carried 
away.  Both  divisions  then  met  at  the  falls,  where  they 
had  parted  the  evening  before,  and  proceeded  together  to 
Capt.  Woodman’s  garrison.  The  ground  being  uneven, 
they  approached  without  danger,  and  from  behind  a hill 
kept  up  a long  and  severe  fire  at  the  hats  and  caps  w?hich 
the  people  within  held  upon  sticks  above  the  w all,  without 
any  other  damage  than  galling  the  roof  of  the  house.  At 
length,  apprehending  it  was  time  for  the  people  in  the 
neighboring  settlements  to  be  collected  in  pursuit  of  them, 
they  finally  withdrew,  having  killed  and  captivated  between 
ninety  and  a hundred  persons,  and  burned  about  twenty 


77 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

houses,  of  which  five  were  garrisons.  The  main  body  of 
them  retreated  over  Winnipisseogee  Lake,  where  they  di- 
vided their  prisoners,  separating  those  in  particular  who 
were  most  intimately  connected,  in  which  they  often  took 
a pleasure  suited  to  their  savage  nature.” 

“ In  September,  1707,  one  man  was  killed  at  Exeter, 
and,  two  days  after,  Henry  Elkins,  at  Kingston.  But  the 
severest  blow  on  the  frontiers  happened  at  Oyster  River, 
a place  which  suffered  more  than  all  the  rest.  A party  of 
French  Mohawks,  painted  red,  attacked  with  a hideous 
yell  a company  who  were  in  the  woods,  some  hewing  tim- 
ber, and  others  driving  a team,  under  the  direction  of 
Capt.  Chesley,  who  was  just  returned  the  second  time 
from  Port  Royal.  At  the  first  fire,  they  killed  seven  and 
mortally  wounded  another.  Chesley,  with  the  few  who 
were  left,  fired  on  the  enemy  with  great  vigor,  and  for 
some  time  checked  their  ardor  ; but,  being  overpowered, 
he  at  length  fell.” 

“In  the  year  1690,  March  18,  Berwick,  Me.,  was  at- 
tacked by  a body  of  French  and  Indians,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Hertel  de  Rouville,  and  Whoop  Hood,  a sachem 
About  thirty  of  the  inhabitants  were  killed,  and  more 
than  fifty  carried  into  captivity.  The  invaders  were  fol- 
lowed and  attacked,  on  their  retreat,  by  a body  of  En- 
glish, consisting  of  about  one  hundred  and  forty  men.  A 
few  were  killed  on  both  sides,  when  night  terminated  the 
conflict,  and  enabled  the  enemy  to  escape.  The  English 
were  destitute  of  snow  shoes,  and  therefore  unable  to  pur- 
sue them. 

“ One  of  the  prisoners,  named  Robert  Rogers,  a corpu- 
lent man,  being  loaded  with  a heavy  pack,  found  it  im- 
possible to  keep  pace  with  his  captors.  When  he  had 
fallen  behind  them,  thinking  himself  out  of  their  reach, 
he  threw  down  his  load,  and  attempted  to  make  his  escape. 
The  savages  pursued  him  to  a hollow  tree,  in  which  he 
endeavored  to  conceal  himself;  and  forcing  him  out,  strip- 
ped him,  beat  him,  and  pricked  him  forward  on  their  jour- 
ney until  the  evening  arrived.  They  then  made  a feast  for 
themselves,  and,  tying  the  prisoner  to  a tree,  (his  hands  be- 
ing fastened  behind  his  back,)  sang,  shouted,  and  danced 
around  him.  When  they  had  sufficiently  amused  them- 
7* 


78 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

selves  in  this  manner,  they  made  a great  fire  near  the  un- 
fortunate man ; bade  him  take  leave  of  his  friends ; and 
allowed  him  a momentary  respite  to  offer  up  his  prayers  to 
God.  After  this,  they  moved  the  fire  forward,  and  roasted 
him  by  degrees,  and  when  they  found  him  failing,  withdrew 
the  fire  again  to  a greater  distance.  Then  they  danced 
around  him,  cut  at  each  turn  pieces  of  flesh  from  his  per- 
ishing frame ; laughed  at  his  agonies ; and  added  new 
pangs  to  this  horrible  death,  by  insults  and  mockeries. 
With  a refinement  in  cruelty  not  obvious  to  civilized  man, 
they  placed  the  rest  of  the  captives  just  without  the  fire, 
that  they  might  be  witnesses  of  the  catastrophe.  With  the 
same  spirit,  after  his  death,  they  seated  his  body,  still  bound 
to  the  tree,  on  the  burning  coals,  that  his  friends  might, 
at  some  future  time,  be  racked  by  the  sight.” 

“ In  May,  1690,  an  expedition  of  French  and  Indians 
was  sent  against  Falmouth,  Me.  There  were  at  that  time 
upon  the  peninsula,  three  fortifications  besides  Fort  Loyal. 
One  was  near  the  present  burying  ground ; another  was  on 
the  rocky  elevation  southerly  of  the  new  court-house,  al- 
most indefensible ; and  the  third,  in  a better  condition,  was 
farther  westward,  near  the  water  side.  The  public  garri- 
son had  been  under  the  command  of  Capt.  Willard,  of  Sa- 
lem; but  on  his  being  ordered  abroad,  to  pursue  the  enemy, 
he  was  succeeded  by  Capt.  Silvanus  Davis,  who,  it  seems, 
had  only  a small  number  of  regular  troops  left  with  him. 

“ The  body  of  French  and  Indians,  collected  to  destroy 
this  place,  was  sent  under  the  command  of  Mr.  Burneffe, 
and  consisted  of  four  or  five  hundred  men.  The  greater 
part  of  the  Frenchmen  were  from  Quebec,  under  one  M. 
De  Portneuf;  fifty-five  men  were  mustered  at  Trois  Rivi- 
eres, of  whom  twenty-five  were  Algonquins  and  Sokokis; 
and  all,  it  is  stated,  were  met  by  Hertel  on  his  return,  and 
reinforced  by  part  of  his  men.  To  these  were  united  an 
unknown  number  of  Indians  from  the  eastward,  under  Cas- 
tine  and  Madockawando.  The  whole  were  seen  passing 
over  Casco  Bay  in  a great  flotilla  of  canoes,  early  in  May  ; 
and  were,  it  seems,  deterred  from  an  immediate  attack  by 
a knowledge,  and  possibly  a view,  of  the  squadron  under 
Commodore  Phips,  which  must  have  passed  these  coasts 
toward  Nova  Scotia,  about  the  same  time. 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  79 

“ Nothing  more  was  heard  of  the  enemy  till  about  the 
10th  of  the  month ; when  a bold  party  approached  within 
three  or  four  miles  of  Fort  Loyal,  and  drove  off  twenty 
cattle,  supposed  afterwards  to  be  slaughtered  for  the  use  of 
the  army.  The  inhabitants  conjectured  from  this  circum- 
stance, that  the  head-quarters  of  the  Indians  must  be  in 
that  direction  ; and  President  Danforth  ordered  Major  Frost 
to  detach  without  delay  one  hundred  men  from  the  provin- 
cial militia,  to  be  joined  by  a party  from  the  garrison ; all 
of  whom,  under  Capt.  Willard,  were  directed  to  proceed 
in  the  search  and  pursuit  of  the  enemy.  When  they  de- 
parted, the  command  of  Fort  Loyal  was  assumed  by  Capt. 
Sylvanus  Davis,  as  previously  mentioned. 

“ Early  in  the  morning  of  the  16th,  one  Robert  Greason 
going  from  home  at  Presumpscot  River,  was  seized  by  an 
Indian  scout,  and  made  a prisoner.  This  bold  arrest  in- 
duced the  general  suspicion  that  the  enemy  was  watching 
in  that  quarter  for  an  advantageous  surprise  of  the  town. 
To  make  discoveries,  therefore,  about  thirty  young  volun- 
teer soldiers,  under  Lieut.  Thaddeus  Clark,  proceeded  from 
the  garrison,  about  half  a mile,  to  an  eminence,  evidently 
Mountjoy’s  Hill;  and  entered  a lane  which  was  fenced  on 
each  side,  and  led  to  a block-house  in  the  margin  of  the 
woods.  Observing  the  state  of  the  cattle  in  the  field,  they 
suspected  an  ambush  behind  the  fence*  and  yet  all  rashly 
ran  towards  the  place,  raising  the  shout,  Huzza!  huzza ! 
But  the  aim  of  the  cowering  spies  was  too  sure  and  dead- 
ly ; for  they  brought  Clark  and  thirteen  of  his  comrades 
to  the  ground  at  the  first  shot ; the  rest  fleeing,  upon  a se- 
cond charge,  to  one  of  the  forts.  Flushed  with  this  success, 
the  French  and  Indians  rushed  into  town,  and  beset  the 
several  fortifications,  except  Fort  Loyal,  with  great  fury. 
All  the  people,  who  were  unable  to  make  good  their  re- 
treat within  the  walls,  were  slain.  After  a manly  defence 
through  the  day,  the  volunteers  and  inhabitants,  finding 
their  ammunition  nearly  exhausted,  and  despairing  of  re- 
cruits or  supplies,  retired,  under  the  covert  of  darkness,  to 
the  public  garrison. 

“ The  assailants,  next  morning,  finding  the  village  aban- 
doned, plundered  the  houses  and  set  them  on  fire.  They 
then  proceeded  to  storm  the  garrison.  Thwarted  in  this 


80 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  TTI 


attempt,  and  sustaining  considerable  loss  from  the  fort 
guns,  they  entered  a deep  contiguous  gully,  too  low  to  be 
reached  by  the  shots  of  their  antagonists,  and  began  the 
work  at  some  distance  of  undermining  the  walls.  Four 
days  and  nights  they  wrought  with  indefatigable  and  inces- 
sant exertion,  till  within  a few  feet  of  the  fort,  when  they 
demanded  a surrender. 

“ It  was  a crisis  trying  in  the  extreme  to  all  within  the 
walls.  They  were  exhausted  with  fatigue  and  anxiety. 
The  greater  part  of  the  men  were  killed  or  wounded. 
Capt.  Lawrence  had  received  a shot  which  was  mortal.  All 
thoughts  of  outward  succor  or  relief  were  fraught  with 
deep  despair  ; and  on  the  20th,  a parley  was  commenced, 
which  terminated  in  articles  of  capitulation.  By  these  it 
was  stipulated,  that  all  within  the  garrison  should  receive 
kind  treatment,  and  be  allowed  to  go  into  the  nearest  pro- 
vincial towns  under  the  protection  of  a guard  : — to  the 
faith  and  observance  of  which,  Castine  “ lifted  his  hand 
and  swore  by  the  everlasting  God.”  The  gates  were  then 
opened,  and  a scene  ensued  which  shocks  humanity.  The 
prisoners,  who  were  seventy  in  number,  besides  women  and 
children,  were  called  heretics,  rebels  and  traitors,  the  dupes 
of  a Dutch  usurper,  and  treated  with  every  insult  and  abuse. 
No  part  of  the  articles  was  regarded.  Capt.  Davis,  who 
was  one  of  the  prisoners,  says,  “ The  French  suffered  our 
women  and  children,  and  especially  the  wounded  men,  to 
be  cruelly  murdered,  or  destroyed  after  the  surrender  ; and 
the  rest,  being  three  or  four  with  himself,  took  up  a march 
of  twenty-four  days  to  Quebec.  The  whole  number  of 
prisoners,  including  some  taken  in  the  vicinity,  was  about 
a hundred.  Capt.  Willard  and  his  men  had  not  returned. 
The  fortifications  were  all  laid  waste,  and  the  dead  bodies 
of  the  inhabitants  were  left  to  bleach  and  moulder  above 
ground.  Such  was  fallen  Falmouth — a spectacle  of  homi- 
cide, ruin  and  melancholy.” 

“ The  attempts  of  the  Indians  upon  the  village  of  York, 
in  the  last  and  the  present  war,  had  been  remarkably  de- 
layed. Spread  along  the  east  side  of  Agamenticus  River, 
near  the  margin  of  the  salt  water,  it  was  in  some  degree 
sheltered  from  the  enemy  by  the  frontier  settlements.  It 
had  been,  for  many  years,  one  of  the  provincial  seats  cf 


81 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

government  and  justice,  and,  since  A.  D.  1673,  had  been 
favored  with  the  able  and  pious  ministry  of  Rev.  Shubael 
Dummer.  Several  houses  were  strongly  fortified,  and  the 
people  kept  a constant  and  vigilant  watch,  excepting  in  the 
heart  of  winter.  Unfortunately  this  was  the  season  ascer- 
tained by  the  enemy  to  be  most  favorable  for  effecting  its 
destruction. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  Monday,  February  5,  1692,  at 
the  signal  of  a gun  fired,  the  town  was  furiously  assaulted, 
at  different  places,  by  a body  of  two  or  three  hundred  In- 
dians, led  on,  and  emboldened  by  several  Canadian  French- 
men ; — all  of  them  having  taken  up  their  march  thither 
upon  snow  shoes.  The  surprise  of  the  town  was  altogether 
unexpected  and  amazing,  and  consequently  the  more  fatal. 
A scene  of  most  horrid  carnage  and  capture  instantly  en- 
sued ; and  in  one  half  hour,  more  than  a hundred  and  six- 
ty of  the  inhabitants  were  expiring  victims,  or  trembling 
suppliants,  at  the  feet  of  their  enraged  enemies.  The  rest 
had  the  good  fortune  to  escape  with  their  lives,  into  Pre- 
ble’s, Harman’s,  Alcock’s  and  Norton’s  garrisoned  houses, 
the  best  fortifications  in  town.  Though  well  secured  with- 
in the  walls,  and  bravely  defending  themselves  against  their 
assailants,  they  were  several  times  summoned  to  surrender  ; 
u Never ,”  said  they,  “ never , till  ice  have  shed  the  last  drop 
of  blood!  ” About  75  of  the  people  were  killed;  yet  de- 
spairing of  conquest  or  capitulation,  the  vindictive  destroy- 
ers set  fire  to  nearly  all  the  unfortified  houses  on  the  north- 
east side  of  the  river,  which,  with  a large  amount  of  pro- 
perty left,  besides  the  plunder  taken,  were  laid  in  ashes. 
Apprehensive  of  being  overtaken  by  avengingpursuers,  they 
hastened  to  the  woods,  taking  with  them  as  much  booty  as 
they  could  carry  away,  and,  as  Dr.  Mather  says,  “ near  a 
hundred  of  that  unhappy  people, ’?  prisoners.  Nay,  it  was 
now  their  hard  destiny  to  enter  upon  a long  journey  amidst 
a thousand  hardships  and  sufferings,  aggravated  by  severe 
weather,  snow,  famine,  abuse,  and  every  species  of  wretch- 
edness. 

About  one  half  of  the  inhabitants,  it  has  been  supposed, 
were  either  slain  or  carried  captive.  Mr.  Dummer  was 
found  by  some  of  his  surviving  neighbors,  fallen  dead  upon 
his  face,  near  his  own  door,  being  shot,  as  he  was  about 


92  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

starting  on  horseback  to  make  a pastoral  visit.  He  was  a 
well-educated  divine,  now  in  his  sixtieth  year,  greatly  be- 
loved by  his  charge.  His  wife,  the  daughter  of  Edward 
Rish worth,  Esq.,  was  among  the  captives,  who  being  heart- 
broken, and  exhausted  with  fatigue,  soon  sunk  in  death. 
But  truth  and  fidelity  require  the  writer  to  mention  in  this 
place,  an  instance  of  Indian  gratefulness,  among  several  of 
a kindred  character,  occurring  at  other  times  in  our  wars 
with  the  natives.  To  recompense  the  English  for  sparing 
the  lives  of  four  or  five  Indian  females  and  a brood  of 
their  children  at  Pejepscot,  they  dismissed  some  elderly  wo- 
men, and  several  children  between  the  ages  of  three  and 
seven  years,  and  returned  them  safely  to  one  of  the  garri- 
son houses.  A party  instantly  rallied  at  Portsmouth,  as 
soon  as  the  news  reached  that  place,  and  went  in  pursuit 
of  the  enemy;  too  late,  however,  to  effect  a rescue  of  the 
prisoners,  or  to  give  the  savages  battle.  In  derision  of  the 
puritan  ministers,  towards  whom  the  Indians,  full  of  Ro- 
mish prejudices,  entertained  the  greatest  antipathy,  one  of 
them,  on  a Sunday  of  their  march  through  the  wilderness, 
dressed  himself  in  the  ministerial  attire  of  Mr.  Dummer, 
and,  in  mock  dignity,  stalked  among  the  prisoners,  several 
of  whom  were  members  of  his  church. 

‘-The  massacre  in  York,  and  burning  of  the  town,  were 
the  more  deeply  and  extensively  lamented,  because  of  the 
antiquity  and  pre-eminence  of  the  place,  and  especially  the 
excellent  character  of  the  people.” 

“In  June,  of  the  same  year,  Wells  was  the  object  of 
attack  by  the  Indians.  The  inhabitants  were  dispersed 
among  the  fortified  houses,  in  necessitous  circumstances ; 
while  Capt.  Converse  and  fifteen  soldiers  were  all  the  fenci- 
ble  men  then  in  Storer’s  garrison.  To  supply  them  and 
the  people  with  ammunition  and  provisions,  two  sloops, 
commanded  by  Samuel  Storer  and  James  Gouge,  attended 
by  a shallop,  well  laden,  arrived  in  the  harbor,  Friday,  June 
9th,  having  on  board  fourteen  men.  About  the  same  hour, 
the  cattle,  much  affrighted,  ran  bleeding  into  the  settle- 
ment, from  the  woods ; fortunately  giving  the  alarm  of  an 
approaching  enemy.  Capt.  Converse  instantly  issued  com- 
mands to  the  vessels,  and  to  the  people  in  all  quarters,  to 
be  on  their  guard  ; and  the  whole  night  was  passed  in  anx- 
ious and  trembling  watchfulness. 


83 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ Next  morning,  before  break  of  day,  John  Diamond, 
a passenger  in  the  shallop,  on  his  way  to  the  garrison,  dis- 
tant from  the  sloop  a gun-shot,  was  seized  by  Indian  spies, 
and  dragged  away  by  his  hair.  An  army  of  about  five 
hundred  French  and  Indians  presently  appeared,  under 
Burneffe,  their  superior  officer,  who  was  chief  in  command 
at  the  capture  of  Falmouth, — Labrocree,  another  French 
general,  of  some  military  reputation,  and  a few  other 
Frenchmen  of  rank;  attended  by  Madockawando,  Ege- 
remet,  Moxus,  Warumbee,  and  several  other  sagamores. 
They  closely  examined  Diamond,  who  told  them  what  he 
knew ; only  by  mistake,  or  design,  he  said  there  were  in 
the  garrison  with  Capt.  Converse  thirty  brave  men,  well 
armed.  Flushed  with  the  certainty  of  conquest,  they  ap- 
portioned the  soldiers,  the  inhabitants,  Mr.  Wheelwright 
byname,  the  women  and  children  of  the  town,  the  sailors, 
and  the  plunder,  among  the  officers,  the  sagamores,  and 
their  host ; when  one  habited  like  a gentleman,  made  a 
speech  in  English  to  them,  in  which  he  exhorted  them  to 
be  active  and  fearless ; assuring  them,  if  they  courageously 
attacked  the  English  fortresses,  all  would  be  theirs — the 
heretics  must  surrender. 

“ Instantly  raising  a hideous  shout,  they  assailed  the 
garrison  with  great  fury,  and  continued  the  assault  during 
the  day.  A party  constructed,  in  the  mean  time,  a breast- 
work of  plank,  hay  posts  and  rails,  over  which  they  fired 
upon  the  vessels,  secured  only  by  a high  bank,  too  far  dis- 
tant for  men  to  spring  on  board.  Being  only  a dozen  rods 
from  the  sloops,  they  were  able  to  set  them  on  fire  several 
times  with  fire-arrows;  the  crews  extinguishing  the  flames 
by  wet  mops  upon  the  ends  of  poles,  and  firing  also  with 
an  aim  and  briskness,  which  at  length  compelled  them  to 
withdraw.  One  of  the  Indians,  more  daring  than  his  fel- 
lows, then  approached  with  a plank  for  a shield,  whom  a 
marksman,  by  a single  shot,  brought  to  the  ground.  Next, 
a kind  of  cart,  rigged  and  trimmed  with  a platform  and 
breast-work,  shot  proof,  was  rolled  forward  from  the  woods, 
till  within  fifteen  yards  from  the  sloops;  when  one  of  the 
wheels  sinking  into  the  oozy  earth,  a Frenchman  stepped 
to  heave  it  forward  with  his  shoulder,  and  was  shot  dead, 
and  another,  taking  his  place,  shared  the  same  fate.  The 


84 


incidents  in  the  early  [chap,  vtl 

firing  was  continued  upon  the  sloops,  with  the  repeated 
demand,  ‘ Surrender  ! surrender !’ — which  was  only  re- 
torted by  loud  laughter.  At  night,  they  called  out,  ‘ Who's 
your  commander  ? ’ ‘ We  have,'  said  they,  4 a great  many 

commanders'  ‘ You  lie ,'  cried  an  Indian  ; ‘ you  have  none 
but  Converse , and  we'll  have  him  before  morning  ' 

“ A scout  of  six  men,  sent  by  Capt.  Converse  towards 
Newichawannock,  a few  hours  before  the  enemy  appeared, 
returning  about  the  dawn  of  day,  being  Sabbath  morning, 
were  unwarily  exposed,  on  their  arrival,  to  certain  death. 
But  with  great  presence  of  mind,  the  corporal  loudly  be- 
spoke Capt.  Converse,  as  if  near  him,  ‘ Wheel  your  men 
around  the  hill , and,  these  few  dogs  are  ours.'  The  enemy 
supposing  Converse  was  at  their  heels,  hastily  fled,  and  the 
scout  entered  the  gates  unhurt. 

“ The  French  and  Indians  now  embodied  themselves,  and 
began  to  move  with  great  regularity  towards  the  garrison, 
when  one  of  the  captain’s  soldiers  sighed  a surrender; — 
4 Utter  the  word  again,’  said  he,  ‘ and  you  are  a dead 
man  ;’ — ‘ all  lie  close — fire  not  a gun  till  it  will  do  execu- 
tion.’ As  the  besiegers  with  a firm  step  approached,  they 
gave  three  hideous  shouts — one  crying  out  in  English, 
‘Fire,  and  fall  on,  brave  boys,'  and  the  whole  body  opening 
into  three  ranks,  discharged  their  guns  all  at  once.  A 
blaze  of  fire  was  returned,  both  from  the  small  arms  and 
the  cannon,  some  two  or  three  of  which  were  twelve  pound- 
ers ; the  women  in  the  garrison  handing  ammunition,  and 
several  times  touching  off  the  pieces  at  the  enemy.  It  was 
a crisis  of  life  and  death,  and  the  repulse  was  so  complete, 
that  the  attack  was  not  renewed. 

“ One  further  attempt,  however,  was  made  upon  the  ves- 
sels, which  were  still  lying  lashed  together,  in  the  best 
posture  possible  for  defence.  The  enemy  now  constructed  a 
fire-float,  eighteen  or  twenty  feet  square,  and  filling  it  with 
combustibles,  and  setting  them  on  fire,  towed  it  as  far  as  it 
was  safe,  directly  towards  the  sloops,  in  the  current  of  the 
tide,  and  left  it  to  fleet  in  flames  against  them.  To  avoid, 
or  to  extinguish,  this  burning  magazine,  appeared  impossi- 
ble, and  their  fate  inevitable.  But  by  the  interposition  of 
divine  Providence,  as  the  anxious  mariners  viewed  it,  a fresh 
counter  breeze  was  breathed  upon  them,  which  drove  it 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  85 

aground  on  the  opposite  shore,  where  it  split,  and  filled  with 
water. 

“ Completely  worsted  in  every  effort  made,  and  unable, 
by  reason  of  the  levelness  of  the  ground,  to  undermine 
the  garrison,  the  enemy  despaired  of  forcing  or  inducing 
a capitulation  ; having  killed  none  in  the  fort,  and  no  more 
than  a single  one  of  the  mariners.  Some  of  the  enemy, 
however,  after  this,  proceeded  over  the  river,  and  made 
havock  among  the  cattle,  while  the  leaders  sent  a flag  of 
truce,  and  began  a parley,  offering  Capt.  Converse  the  most 
seducing  terms,  if  he  would  surrender.  ‘No/  said  he,  ‘ 1 
want  nothing  of  you  ' A short  dialogue  ensued,  of  this 
purport.  Converse  told  them,  ‘ I want  nothing  but  men  to 
fight.’  ‘ Then  if  you , Converse,  are  so  stout,  why  don't 
you  come  out  and  fight  in  the  field,  like  a man,  and  not 
stay  in  a garrison  like  a squaw  V ‘ What  fools  are  you  ! 
Think  you/  said  he,  ‘ my  thirty  are  a match  for  your  five 
hundred  1 Come  upon  the  plain  with  only  thirty,  and  I 
am  ready  for  you.’  ‘No,  no,  we  think  English  fashion / 
cried  a grim  Indian,  ‘ all  one  fool : you  kill  me — me  kill 
you ; — not  so, — better  lie  somewheres  and  shoot  'em  English- 
man, when  he  no  see,  that's  the  best  soldier.'  After  this, 
the  Indian  bearing  the  flag,  threw  it  upon  the  ground  and 
fled.  A few  scattering  guns  were  at  intervals  discharged 
till  dusk,  and  about  ten  in  the  evening  the  enemy  all  with- 
drew. 

“ The  good  management  and  great  bravery  of  Capt.  Con- 
verse and  his  men,  and  of  the  ship-masters  and  their  crews, 
were  not  exceeded  during  the  war.  A siege  of  forty-eight 
hours,  prosecuted  by  a host  against  a handful,  was,  in  the 
sequel,  no  less  a disgrace  and  discouragement  to  the  one,, 
than  animating  and  glorious  to  the  other.  Several  of  the 
enemy  fell — one  was  Labrocree,  who  had  about  his  neck, 
when  found,  a satchel  inclosing  Romish  reliques,  and  a 
printed  manual  of  indulgences.  To  avenge  his  death,  the 
savages  put  their  only  captive,  John  Diamond,  to  the  tor- 
ture. They  stripped,  scalped,  and  maimed  him  ; slit  his 
hands  and  feet  between  the  fingers  and  toes  ; cut  deep 
gashes  in  the  fleshy  parts  of  his  body,  and  then  stuck  the 
wounds  full  of  lighted  torches,  leaving  him  to  die  by 
piecemeal  in  the  agonies  of  consuming  fire.” 

8 


86 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

“ A memorable  engagement  happened,  May  1,  1724,  at 
the  St.  George’s  River.  It  being  an  inviting  morning, 
April  30th,  Capt.  Josiah  Winslow,  commander  of  the  fort, 
selected  sixteen  of  the  ablest  men  belonging  to  the  garri- 
son, and  in  a couple  of  staunch  whale-boats,  proceeded 
down  the  river,  and  thence  to  the  Green  Islands  in  Penob- 
scot Bay,  which,  at  this  season  of  the  year,  were  frequent- 
ed by  the  Indians  for  fowling.  Though  Winslow  and  his 
company  made  no  discovery,  their  movements  were  watched 
by  the  wary  enemy  ; and  on  their  return,  the  next  day,  as 
they  were  ascending  the  river,  they  fell  into  a fatal  am- 
bush of  the  Indians,  cowering  under  each  of  its  banks 
They  permitted  Winslow  to  pass,  and  then  fired  into  the 
other  boat,  which  was  commanded  by  Harvey,  a sergeant, 
and  was  nearer  the  shore.  Harvey  fell.  A brisk  discharge 
of  musketry  was  returned  upon  the  assailants,  when  Win- 
slow, observing  the  imminent  exposure  of  his  companions, 
though  he  was  himself  out  of  danger,  hastened  back  to 
their  assistance.  In  an  instant  he  found  himself  surround- 
ed by  thirty  canoes,  and  three-fold  that  number  of  armed 
savages,  who  raised  a hideous  whoop,  and  fell  upon  the 
two  boat  crews  with  desperate  fury.  The  skirmish  was 
severe  and  bloody ; when  Winslow  and  his  men,  per- 
ceiving inevitable  death  to  be  the  only  alternative,  resolved 
to  sell  their  lives  at  the  dearest  rate.  They  made  a most 
determined  and  gallant  defence;  and  after  nearly  all  of 
them  were  dead  or  mortally  wounded,  himself  having  his 
thigh  fractured,  and  being  extremely  exhausted, — his  shat- 
tered bark  was  set  to  the  shore.  Here,  being  waylaid,  he 
fought  a savage,  hand  to  hand,  with  the  greatest  personal 
courage,  beat  off  the  foe,  and  then  resting  on  his  knee, 
shot  one,  ere  they  could  despatch  him.  Thus  fell  the  in- 
trepid Winslow  and  every  one  of  his  brave  company,  ex- 
cept three  friendly  Indians,  who  were  suffered  to  escape, 
and  communicate  particulars  to  the  garrison.  The  death 
of  Capt.  Winslow  was  severely  felt  and  lamented.  He 
was  a young  officer  of  military  talents  and  great  worth, 
and  a late  graduate  of  Harvard  College.” 

“ In  Rehoboth,  Mass.,  the  Indians  burnt,  on  the  28th 
of  March,  1676,  about  forty  houses  and  thirty  barns;  and 
in  Providence,  R.  I.,  soon  after,  about  thirty  houses.  On 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  87 

the  8th  of  the  following  May,  they  burnt  about  seventeen 
houses  and  barns  in  Bridgewater.  Not  long  after,  they 
killed  four  of  the  inhabitants  of  Taunton.  The  preceding 
year,  also,  many  outrages  were  committed,  both  upon 
Taunton  and  Bridgewater  ; and  in  the  months  of  April 
and  May,  there  were  burnt  in  Bridgewater,  thirteen 
houses,  and  several  barns. 

“ Philip  had  declared,  that  the  people  of  Taunton  and 
Bridgewater  should  be  the  last  to  be  destroyed.  On  the 
11th  of  July,  1G7G,  he  assembled  all  the  warriors  whom  he 
was  able  to  collect,  and  marched  to  Taunton,  with  a de- 
sign to  accomplish  its  destruction.  Raynham  was  at  that 
time,  and  for  many  years  after,  a parish  of  Taunton,  and 
was  undoubtedly  to  be  included  in  the  common  ruin.  A 
black  man,  who  understood  the  language  of  the  Indians, 
and  had  been  taken  prisoner  by  Philip’s  people,  discover- 
ing his  intention  against  the  inhabitants  of  Taunton,  made 
his  escape,  and  acquainted  them  with  their  danger.  They 
accordingly  prepared  themselves  to  give  him  a warm  re- 
ception ; and  with  the  aid  of  some  soldiers  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, saluted  him  with  such  spirit,  that,  after  having 
set  two  houses  on  fire,  he  retreated  Capt.  Church,  the 
commander  of  the  Plymouth  forces,  attacked  him  speedily 
after ; defeated  him  in  several  successive  engagements, 
and  killed  and  took  a considerable  number  of  his  men.  At 
length  he  fled  to  a swamp  in  the  neighborhood  of  Mount 
Hope,  in  Bristol,  R.  I.  Capt.  Church,  being  informed 
of  this  fact,  pursued  him  ; but  scarcely  had  he  reached  the 
ground,  when  Philip  was  shot  by  one  of  his  own  country- 
men.’’ 

“ In  the  latter  end  of  July,  or  beginning  of  August, 
1692,  a party  of  Indians  came  into  the  town  of  Brook- 
field, and  broke  up  two  or  three  families.  Joseph  Wool- 
cot,  being  at  work  at  a little  distance  from  his  house,  his 
wife,  being  fearful,  took  her  children,  and  went  out  to  him. 
When  they  returned  to  the  house  at  noon,  they  found  the 
Indians  had  been  there,  for  his  gun,  and  several  other 
things  were  missing,  and  looking  out  at  a window,  he  saw 
an  Indian  at  some  distance,  coming  towards  the  house. 
He  immediately  sent  out  his  wife  and  his  two  little  daugh- 
ters, to  hide  themselves  in  the  bushes ; and  he,  taking  his 


8S 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

little  son  under  his  arm,  and  his  broad  axe  in  his  hand, 
went  out,  with  his  dog,  in  sight  of  the  Indian.  The  dog, 
being  large  and  fierce,  attacked  the  Indian  so  furiously, 
that  he  was  obliged  to  discharge  his  gun  at  the  dog,  to  rid 
himself  of  him : immediately  upon  which,  Woolcot  sat 
down  the  child,  and  pursued  the  Indian  till  he  heard  the 
bullet  run  down  his  gun,  the  Indian  charging  as  he  ran  ; 
he  then  turned  back,  snatched  up  his  child,  and  made  his 
escape  through  the  swamps  to  a fort.  His  wife,  being 
greatly  terrified,  discovered  by  her  shrieks  where  she  was, 
and  the  Indian  soon  found  and  despatched  both  her  and 
her  children.  Others  of  the  party  about  the  same  time 
came  into  the  house  of  one  Mason,  while  the  family  were 
at  dinner.  They  killed  Mason,  and  one  or  two  children, 
and  took  his  wife,  and  an  infant  which  they  had  wounded, 
Rnd  carried  them  off. 

“ Early  one  morning,  John  Woolcot,  a lad  of  about 
twelve  or  fourteen  years  of  age,  was  riding  in  search  of 
the  cows,  when  the  Indians  fired  at  him,  killed  his  horse 
under  him,  and  took  him  prisoner.  The  people  at  Jen- 
nings’ garrison,  hearing  the  firing,  and  concluding  the  peo- 
ple of  another  garrison  were  beset,  six  men  set  out  for 
their  assistance,  but  were  waylaid  by  the  Indians.  The 
English  saw  not  their  danger,  till  they  saw  there  was  no 
escaping  it;  and  therefore,  knowing  that  an  Indian  could 
not  look  an  Englishman  in  the  face,  and  take  a right  aim, 
they  stood  their  ground,  presenting  their  pieces  wherever 
they  saw  an  Indian,  without  discharging  them,  excepting 
Abijali  Bartlet,  who  turned  to  flee,  and  was  shot  dead. 
The  Indians  kept  firing  at  the  rest,  and  wounded  three  of 
them,  Joseph  Jennings  in  two  places;  one  ball  grazed  the 
top  of  his  head,  by  which  he  was  struck  blind  for  a mo- 
ment; another  ball  passed  through  his  shoulder,  wounding 
his  collar-bone  ; yet  by  neither  did  he  fall,  nor  was  he  mor- 
tally wounded.  Benjamin  Jennings  was  wounded  in  the 
leg,  and  John  Green  in  the  wrist.  They  were  preserved,  at 
last,  by  the  following  stratagem.  A large  dog,  hearing  the 
firing,  came  to  our  men,  one  of  whom,  to  encourage  his 
brethren,  and  intimidate  the  Indians,  called  out,  ‘ Capt. 
Williams  is  come  to  our  assistance,  for  here  is  his  dog.’ 
The  Indians,  seeing  the  dog,  and  knowing  Williams  to  be 


89 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

a famous  warrior,  immediately  fled,  and  our  men  escaped. 
John  Woolcot,  the  lad  above  mentioned,  was  carried  to 
Canada,  where  he  remained  six  or  seven  years,  during 
which  time,  by  conversing  wholly  with  Indians,  he  not 
only  lost  his  native  language,  but  became  so  naturalized 
to  the  savages,  as  to  be  unwilling,  for  a while,  to  return  to 
his  native  country.  Some  years  afterwards,  viz,,  in  March, 
1728,  in  time  of  peace,  he  and  another  man,  having  been 
hunting,  and  coming  down  Connecticut  River  with  a freight 
of  skins  and  fur,  they  were  hailed  by  some  Indians,  but 
not  being  willing  to  go  to  them,  they  steered  for  another 
shore.  The  Indians  landed  at  a little  distance  from  them  ; 
several  shots  were  exchanged,  and  at  length  Woolcot  was 
killed. 

“ The  last  mischief  which  was  done  by  the  savages  in 
Brookfield,  was  about  the  20th  of  July,  1710.  Six  men, 
viz.,  Ebenezer  Hayward,  John  White,  Stephen  and  Ben- 
jamin Jennings,  John  Grosvenor,  and  Joseph  Kellog,  were 
making  hay  in  the  meadows,  when  the  Indians,  who  had 
been  watching  an  opportunity  to  surprise  them,  sprung 
suddenly  upon  them,  despatched  five  of  them,  and  took  the 
other,  John  White,  prisoner.  White,  spying  a small  com- 
pany of  our  people  at  some  distance,  jumped  from  the  In- 
dian who  held  him,  and  ran  to  join  his  friends;  but  the 
Indian  fired  after  him,  and  wounded  him  in  the  thigh,  so 
that  he  fell ; but  soon  recovering,  and  running  again,  he 
was  again  fired  at,  and  received  his  death-wound.” 

In  February,  1704,  an  assault  was  made  upon  Deerfield, 
Massachusetts.  In  the  evening  previous  to  the  attack, 
“ Major  Hertel  de  Rouville,  with  two  hundred  French  and 
one  hundred  and  forty-two  Indians,  aided  by  two  of  his 
brothers,  after  a tedious  march  of  between  two  and  three 
hundred  miles,  through  deep  snow,  arrived  at  an  elevated 
pine  forest,  bordering  Deerfield  meadow,  about  two  miles 
north  of  the  village,  where  they  lay  concealed  until  mid- 
night. Finding  all  quiet,  and  the  snow  covered  with  a 
crust  sufficient  to  support  his  men,  Rouville  deposited  his 
snow-shoes  and  packs  at  the  foot  of  the  elevation,  and 
crossing  Deerfield  River,  began  his  march  through  an  open 
meadow  a little  before  day-light.  As  the  march  upon  the 
crust  produced  a rustling  noise,  which,  it  was  apprehended. 


90 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

might  alarm  the  sentinels  at  the  fort,  he  ordered  frequent 
halts,  in  which  the  whole  lay  still  for  a few  moments,  and 
then  rising,  they  dashed  on  with  rapidity.  The  noise  thus 
alternately  ceasing,  they  supposed  would  be  attributed  by 
the  sentinels  to  the  irregularity  of  the  wind  ; but  the  pre- 
caution was  unnecessary,  for  the  guard  within  the  fort  had 
improvidently  retired  to  rest  about  the  time  the  enemy  com- 
menced their  march  through  the  meadow.  Arriving  at 
the  north-west  quarter  of  the  fort,  where  the  snow  in  many 
places  was  drifted  nearly  to  the  top  of  the  palisades,  the 
enemy  entered  the  place,  and  found  all  in  a profound  sleep. 
Parties  detached  in  different  directions,  assaulted  the 
houses,  broke  the  doors,  and  dragged  the  astonished  people 
from  their  beds.  Where  resistance  was  attempted,  the  to- 
mahawk or  musket  ended  the  strife.  A few  were  so  for- 
tunate as  to  escape  by  flight  to  the  adjacent  woods ; but  the 
greatest  part  were  killed,  or  made  prisoners. 

“ Early  in  the  assault,  about  twenty  Indians  attacked  the 
house  of  the  Rev.  John  Williams,  who,  awaking  from  a 
sound  sleep,  instantly  leaped  from  his  bed,  ran  toward  the 
door,  and  found  a party  entering.  Calling  to  awaken  a 
couple  of  soldiers  in  his  chamber,  he  seized  a pistol  from 
his  bed  tester,  and  presenting  it  to  the  breast  of  the  fore- 
most Indian,  attempted  to  shoot  him;  but  it  missed  fire. 
He  was  instantly  seized,  bound,  and  thus  kept  nearly  an 
hour  without  his  clothes.  Two  of  his  young  children 
were  dragged  to  the  door,  and  murdered,  and  his  negro 
woman  suffered  the  same  fate.  Mrs.  Williams,  who  was 
in  feeble  health,  and  five  children,  were  also  seized,  and 
the  house  rifled  with  unrelenting  barbarity.  While  the  In- 
dians were  thus  employed,  Capt.  Stoddard,  a lodger  in  the 
house,  seizing  his  cloak,  leaped  from  a chamber  window, 
escaped  across  Deerfield  River,  and  availing  himself  of  his 
cloak,  which  he  tore  into  shreds  and  wrapped  about  his 
feet,  arrived  at  Hatfield  nearly  exhausted. 

“ The  house  of  Capt.  John  Sheldon  was  attacked  ; but 
as  the  door  at  which  the  Indians  attempted  to  enter  was 
firmly  bolted,  they  found  it  difficult  to  penetrate.  They 
then  perforated  it  with  their  tomahawks,  and  thrusting 
through  a musket,  fired,  and  killed  the  captain’s  wife,  as 
she  was  rising  from  her  bed  in  the  adjoining  room.  The 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  91 

captain’s  son  and  his  wife,  awakened  by  the  assault,  leaped 
from  a chamber  window,  at  the  east  end  of  the  house,  by 
which  the  latter  sprained  her  ankle,  and  was  taken  by  the 
Indians ; but  the  husband  escaped  into  the  woods,  and 
reached  Hatfield.  After  gaining  possession  of  the  house, 
which  was  one  of  the  largest  in  the  place,  the  enemy  re- 
served it  as  a depot  for  the  prisoners,  as  they  were  collect- 
ed from  other  parts  of  the  village. 

“ Another  dwelling-house,  situated  about  fifty  yards 
south-east  of  Sheldon’s,  though  repeatedly  attacked,  and 
various  means  adopted  to  set  it  on  fire,  was  saved  from  the 
grasp  of  the  enemy,  by  seven  armed  men  and  a few  wo- 
men, by  whom  it  was  occupied.  While  the  brave  defend- 
ers were  pouring  their  fire  upon  the  assailants  from  the 
windows  and  loop-holes,  the  no  less  brave  women  were 
busily  employed  in  casting  balls  for  future  supply.  Unable 
to  carry  the  house,  or  intimidate  the  defenders  to  a surren- 
der, by  all  their  threats  and  stratagems,  the  enemy  gave  up 
their  efforts,  and  cautiously  endeavored  to  keep  out  of  the 
range  of  the  shot.  But  notwithstanding  their  precautions, 
several  were  singled  out  and  shot  down  by  the  marksmen 
in  the  house. 

“ While  devastation  and  ruin  were  in  operation  at  the 
main  fort,  a palisaded  house,  situated  about  sixty  rods 
southerly,  was  furiously  attacked,  and  gallantly  defended, 
by  a small  party  of  the  inhabitants,  and  the  assailants  were 
at  length  compelled  to  draw  off.  But  they  received  several 
fatal  shots  from  the  house  during  their  stay  in  the  place. 

“ Having  collected  the  prisoners,  plundered  and  set  fire 
to  the  buildings,  Rouville  left  the  place  about  an  hour  be- 
fore sunset,  and  retraced  his  march  through  the  meadow 
to  his  packs  and  snow-shoes,  where  the  prisoners  were  de- 
prived of  their  shoes,  and  furnished  with  Indian  mocca- 
sons,  to  enable  them  to  travel  with  more  facility.” 

“ February  8th,  Joseph  Bradley’s  garrison,  at  Haverhill, 
was  unhappily  surprised  by  a small  party  of  Indians,  who, 
skulking  at  a distance,  and  seeing  the  gates  open,  and  none 
on  the  sentry,  rushed  in,  and  became  masters  of  it.  The 
housewife,  perceiving  the  misery  that  was  attending  her, 
and  having  boiling  soap  on  the  fire,  scalded  one  of  them 
to  death.  The  sentinel  within  was  slain,  and  she,  with 


92 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII 

several  others,  were  taken.  That  which  heightened  her 
affliction  was,  being  with  child,  and  yet  obliged  to  travel 
in  a deep  snow,  under  a heavy  burden,  and  many  days  to- 
gether without  subsistence,  excepting  a few  bits  of  skin, 
ground-nuts,  bark  of  trees,  wild  onions  and  lily  roots.  Ne- 
vertheless, she  was  wonderfully  supported,  and  at  last  safe- 
ly delivered  ; but  the  babe  soon  perished  for  want  of  nou- 
rishment and  by  the  cruelty  of  the  Indians,  who,  as  it 
cried,  threw  hot  embers  into  its  mouth.  After  a year’s 
bondage,  she  was  sold  to  the  French  for  eighty  livres,  and 
then  redeemed  by  her  husband.” 

“ Sometime  in  the  summer  of  1706,  the  Indians  again 
visited  the  garrison  of  Joseph  Bradley  ; and  it  is  said  that 
he,  his  wife  and  children,  and  a hired  man,  were  the  only 
persons  in  it,  at  the  time.  It  was  in  the  night,  the  moon 
shone  brightly,  and  they  could  be  easily  seen  silently  and 
cautiously  approaching.  Mr.  Bradley  armed  himself,  his 
wife  and  man,  each  with  a gun,  and  such  of  his  children 
as  could  shoulder  one.  Mrs.  Bradley,  supposing  they  had 
come  purposely  for  her,  told  her  husband  that  she  had  ra- 
ther be  killed  than  be  again  taken.  The  Indians  rushed 
upon  the  garrison,  and  endeavored  to  beat  down  the  door. 
They  succeeded  in  pushing  it  partly  open,  and  when  one 
of  the  Indians  began  to  crowd  himself  through  the  open- 
ing, Mrs.  Bradley  fired  her  gun,  and  shot  him  dead.  The 
rest  of  the  Indians,  seeing  their  companion  fall,  desisted 
from  their  purpose,  and  hastily  retreated.” 

On  the  29th  of  August,  1708,  a party  of  French  and 
Indians  attacked  Haverhill  Village,  then  consisting  of 
about  thirty  houses.  “ At  the  break  of  day,  they  passed 
the  frontier  garrisons  undiscovered,  and  were  first  seen 
near  the  pound,  marching  two  and  two,  by  John  Keezar, 
who  was  returning  from  Amesbury.  He  immediately  ran 
into  the  village  and  alarmed  the  inhabitants,  who  seem  to 
have  slept  totally  unguarded,  by  firing  his  gun  near  the 
meeting-house.  The  enemy  soon  appeared,  making  the 
air  ring  with  terrific  yells,  with  a sort  of  whistle,  which 
tradition  says  could  be  heard  as  far  as  a horn.  They  scat- 
tered in  every  direction  over  the  village,  so  that  they  might 
accomplish  their  bloody  work  wfith  more  despatch.  The 
first  person  they  saw,  was  Mrs.  Smith,  whom  they  shot  a 3 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  93 

she  was  flying  from  her  house  to  a garrison.  The  foremost 
party  attacked  the  house  of  Rev.  Benjamin  Rolfe,  which 
was  then  garrisoned  with  three  soldiers,  and  he  and  a part 
of  his  beloved  and  accomplished  family  were  suddenly 
awakened  from  their  slumbers,  only  to  hear  the  horrid 
knell  for  their  departure.  Mr.  Rolfe  instantly  leaped  from 
his  bed,  placed  himself  against  the  door,  which  they  were 
endeavoring  to  beat  in,  and  called  on  the  soldiers  for  as- 
sistance ; but  they  refused  to  give  it,  for  they  were  palsied 
with  fear,  and  walked  to  and  fro  through  the  chambers, 
crying,  and  swinging  their  arms.  The  enemy,  finding 
their  entrance  strenuously  opposed,  fired  two  balls  through 
the  door,  one  of  which  took  effect,  and  wounded  Mr.  Rolfe 
in  the  elbow.  They  then  pressed  against  it  with  their  uni- 
ted strength,  and  Mr.  Rolfe,  finding  it  impossible  to  resist 
them  any  longer,  fled  precipitately  through  the  house,  and 
out  at  the  back  door.  The  Indians  followed,  overtook 
him  at  the  well,  and  despatched  him  with  their  tomahawks. 
They  then  searched  every  part  of  the  house  for  plunder, 
and  also  for  other  victims.  They  soon  found  Mrs.  Rolfe 
and  her  youngest  child,  Mehitable,  and  while  one  of  them 
sunk  his  hatchet  deep  in  her  head,  another  took  the  infant 
from  her  dying  grasp,  and  dashed  its  head  against  a stone 
near  the  door. 

“Two  of  Mr.  Rolfe’s  children,  about  six  and  eight 
years  of  age,  were  providentially  saved  by  the  sagacity  and 
courage  of  Hagar,  a negro  slave,  who  was  an  inmate  of 
the  family.  Upon  the  first  alarm,  she  leaped  from  her  bed, 
carried  them  into  the  cellar,  covered  them  with  two  tubs, 
and  then  concealed  herself.  The  enemy  entered  the  cel- 
lar, and  plundered  it  of  every  thing  valuable.  They  re- 
peatedly passed  the  tubs  that  covered  the  two  children, 
and  even  trod  on  the  foot  of  one,  without  discovering  them. 
They  drank  milk  from  the  pans,  then  dashed  them  on  the 
cellar  bottom,  and  took  meat  from  the  barrel  behind  which 
Hagar  was  concealed. 

“ Anna  Whittaker,  who  was  then  living  in  the  family  of 
Mr.  Rolfe,  concealed  herself  in  an  apple  chest,  under  the 
stairs,  and  escaped  unharmed.  But  it  fared  differently 
with  the  soldiers.  They  earnestly  begged  for  mercy  of 
their  inhuman  conquerors,  but  their  cries  were  unheeded ; 


94  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

and  when  the  massacre  was  over,  their  bodies  were  num- 
bered with  the  slain. 

“ The  family  of  Thomas  Hartshorne  suffered  as  severely 
as  that  of  Mr.  Rolfe.  He  saw  a party  approaching  to  as- 
sault his  house,  and  escaped  out  of  it,  followed  by  two  of 
his  sons,  to  call  assistance ; but  all  three  were  shot  dead 
immediately  after  leaving  it.  A third  son  was  tomahawked 
as  he  was  coming  out  at  the  door. 

“Mrs.  Hartshorne,  with  that  presence  of  mind  which  is 
a characteristic  of  her  sex,  when  surrounded  with  danger, 
instantly  took  the  rest  of  her  children — excepting  an  in- 
fant, which  she  left  on  a bed  in  the  garret,  and  which  she 
was  afraid  would,  by  its  cries,  betray  their  place  of  con- 
cealment, if  she  took  it  with  her — through  a trap-door  in- 
to the  cellar.  The  enemy  entered  the  house,  and  began 
to  plunder  it,  but  happily  did  not  discover  them.  They 
went  into  the  garret,  took  the  infant  from  its  bed,  and 
threw  it  out  of  the  window.  It  fell  on  a pile  of  clap- 
boards, and  when  the  action  was  over,  it  was  found  com- 
pletely stunned.  It  lived,  however,  and  became  a man  of 
uncommon  stature  and  of  remarkable  strength.  His  neigh- 
bors would  frequently  joke  him,  and  say  that  the  Indians 
stunted  him,  when  they  threw  him  from  the  garret  window. 

“ One  of  the  parties  proceeded  toward  the  river,  and  at- 
tacked the  house  of  Lieut.  John  Johnson.  Mr.  Johnson 
and  his  wife,  with  an  infant  a year  old  in  her  arms,  were 
standing  at  the  door,  when  the  enemy  made  their  appear- 
ance. Mr.  Johnson  wTas  shot,  and  his  wife  fled  through 
the  house  into  the  garden,  carrying  her  babe,  where  she 
was  overtaken  by  the  foe,  and  immediately  despatched. 
But  when  she  fell,  she  was  careful  not  to  injure  her  child, 
and  it  seemed  as  though  her  last  thoughts  were  for  its  safe- 
ty. The  enemy  did  not  murder  it,  and  it  is  somewhat  re- 
markable that  they  did  not.  After  the  massacre  was  over, 
it  was  found  at  the  breast  of  its  dead  mother. 

“ Another  party  rifled  and  burnt  the  house  of  Mr.  Sil- 
ver, and  others  attacked  the  watch-house,  which  was,  how- 
ever, successfully  defended.  Another  party  went  to  the 
house  of  Capt.  Samuel  Wainwright,  whom  they  killed  at 
the  first  fire.  The  soldiers  stationed  in  the  chambers  were 
preparing  to  defend  the  house  till  the  last,  when  Mrs. 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  95 

Wain wright  fearlessly  unbarred  the  door,  and  let  them  in. 
She  spoke  to  them  kindly,  waited  upon  them  with  seeming 
alacrity,  and  promised  to  procure  them  whatever  they  de- 
sired. The  enemy  knew  not  what  to  make  of  this ; — the 
apparent  cheerfulness  with  which  they  were  received,  and 
the  kindness  with  which  they  were  treated,  was  so  differ- 
ent from  what  they  expected  to  meet  with,  that  it  seemed 
to  paralyze  their  energies.  They,  however,  demanded 
money  of  Mrs.  Wainwright,  and  upon  her  retiring  ‘ to 
bring  it/  as  she  said,  she  fled  with  all  of  her  children,  ex- 
cept one  daughter,  who  was  taken  captive,  and  was  not 
afterwards  discovered.  The  enemy,  as  soon  as  they  found 
out  how  completely  they  had  been  deceived,  were  greatly 
enraged,  and  attacked  the  chambers  with  great  violence  ; 
but  the  soldiers  courageously  defended  them,  and  after  at- 
tempting to  fire  the  house,  they  retreated,  taking  with 
them  three  prisoners.  In  the  mean  time,  two  Indians 
skulked  behind  a large  stone,  which  stood  in  the  field  a 
few  rods  east  of  the  house,  where  they  could  fire  upon  its 
inmates  at  their  leisure.  The  soldiers  in  the  chamber 
tired  upon  them,  and  killed  them  both. 

“ The  Indians  attacked  the  house  of  Mr.  Swan,  which 
stood  in  the  field  now  called  White’s  lot.  Swan  and  his 
wife  saw  them  approaching,  and  determined,  if  possible, 
to  save  their  own  lives,  and  the  lives  of  their  children, 
from  the  knives  of  the  ruthless  butchers.  They  immediate- 
ly placed  themselves  against  the  door,  which  was  so  narrow 
that  two  could  hardly  enter  abreast.  The  Indians  rushed 
against  it,  but  finding  that  it  could  not  be  easily  opened, 
they  commenced  their  operations  more  systematically. 
One  of  them  placed  his  back  to  the  door,  so  that  he  could 
make  his  whole  strength  bear  upon  it,  while  the  other 
pushed  against  him.  The  strength  of  the  besiegers  was 
greater  than  that  of  the  besieged,  and  Mr.  Swan,  being 
rather  a timid  man,  almost  despaired  of  saving  himself 
and  family,  and  told  his  wife  that  he  thought  it  would  be  bet- 
ter to  let  them  in.  But  this  heroic  and  courageous  wo- 
man had  no  such  idea.  The  Indians  had  now  succeeded 
in  partly  opening  the  door,  and  one  of  them  was  crowding 
himself  in,  while  the  other  was  pushing  lustily  after.  The 
heroic  wife  saw  that  there  was  no  time  for  parleying — she 


93  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  VII, 

seized  her  spit,  which  was  nearly  three  feet  in  length,  and 
a deadly  weapon  in  the  hands  of  woman,  as  it  proved,  and 
collecting  all  the  strength  she  possessed,  drove  it  through 
the  body  of  the  foremost.  This  was  too  warm  a reception 
for  the  besiegers — it  was  resistance  from  a source,  and  with 
a weapon,  they  little  expected.  Being  thus  repulsed,  the 
two  Indians  immediately  retreated,  and  did  not  molest 
them  again.  Thus,  by  the  fortitude  and  heroic  courage 
of  a wife  and  mother,  this  family  was  probably  saved  from 
a bloody  grave. 

u One  of  the  parties  set  fire  to  the  back  side  of  the  meet- 
ing-house, a new,  and,  for  that  period,  an  elegant  building. 
These  transactions  were  all  performed  about  the  same 
time ; but  they  were  not  permitted  to  continue  their  work 
of  murder  and  conflagration  long,  before  they  became  pa- 
nic struck.  Mr.  Davis,  an  intrepid  man,  went  behind  Mr. 
Rolfe’s  barn,  which  stood  near  the  house,  struck  it  violent- 
ly with  a large  club,  called  on  men  by  name,  gave  the  word 
of  command  as  though  he  were  ordering  an  attack,  and 
shouted  with  a loud  voice,  ‘ Come  on  ! come  on ! we  will 
have  them  !’  The  party  in  Mr.  Rolfe’s  house,  supposing 
that  a large  body  of  the  English  had  come  upon  them,  be- 
gan the  cry  of  ‘ The  English  are  come  !’  and  after  at- 
tempting to  fire  the  house,  precipitately  left  it.  About  this 
time,  Major  Turner  arrived  with  a company  of  soldiers,  and 
the  whole  body  of  the  enemy  commenced  a rapid  retreat, 
taking  with  them  a number  of  prisoners.  The  retreat 
commenced  about  the  rising  of  the  sun.  Meantime,  Mr. 
Davis  ran  to  the  meeting-house,  and,  with  the  aid  of  a few 
others,  succeeded  in  extinguishing  the  devouring  element. 

“ The  town,  by  this  time,  was  generally  alarmed.  Jo- 
seph Bradley  collected  a small  party,  and  secured  the  me- 
dicine box  and  packs  of  the  enemy,  which  they  had  left 
about  three  miles  from  the  village.  Capt.  Samuel  Ayer, 
a fearless  man,  and  of  great  strength,  collected  a body  of 
about  twenty  men,  and  pursued  the  retreating  foe.  He 
came  up  with  them  just  as  they  were  entering  the  woods, 
when  they  faced  about,  and  although  they  numbered  thir- 
teen or  more  to  one,  still  Capt.  Ayer  did  not  hesitate  to 
give  them  battle.  These  gallant  men  were  soon  reinforced 
by  another  party,  under  the  command  of  his  son ; and 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  97 

after  a severe  skirmish,  which  lasted  about  an  hour,  they 
retook  some  of  the  prisoners,  and  the  enemy  precipitately 
retreated,  leaving  nine  of  their  number  dead.” 

“ The  inhabitants  were  now  left  to  perform  the  sorrow- 
ful office  of  burying  their  dead — and  it  was  a sorrowful 
one  indeed.  The  day  was  somewhat  advanced  when  the 
battle  was  over,  and,  it  being  extremely  warm,  the  inter- 
ment was  necessarily  hurried.  Coffins  could  not  be  made 
for  all,  and  a large  pit  was  dug  in  the  burying-ground,  in 
which  several  of  them  were  laid.’’ 

“ April  27th,  1706,  a small  body  of  Indians  fell  on  an 
out-house  at  Oyster  River,  where  they  killed  eight,  and 
wounded  two.  The  garrison,  which  stood  near,  had  not 
a man  in  it,  at  the  time  ; but  the  women,  who  assumed  an 
Amazonian  courage,  advanced  the  watch-box,  and  made 
an  alarm.  They  put  on  hats,  with  their  hair  hanging 
down,  and  fired  so  briskly,  that  they  struck  a terror  into 
the  enemy,  and  they  withdrew  without  firing  the  house  or 
carrying  away  much  plunder.  The  principal  sufferer,  at 
this  time,  was  John  Wheeler,  who,  thinking  them  to  be 
friendly  Indians,  unfortunately  fell  into  their  hands.  Two 
days  after,  Mr.  Shapleigh  and  his  son,  as  they  were  travel- 
ling through  Kittery,  were  ambushed  by  another  party, 
who,  killing  the  father,  took  the  son  and  carried  him  to 
Canada.  In  their  march,  they  were  so  inhumanly  cruel, 
that  they  bit  off  the  tops  of  his  fingers,  and,  to  stagnate 
the  blood,  seared  them  with  hot  tobacco  pipes.” 

“ On  the  3d  of  July,  a party  of  Indians  made  a descent 
upon  Dunstable,  N.  H.,  where  they  fell  on  a garrison  that 
had  twenty  troopers  in  it.  They  had  been  ranging  the 
woods  in  the  vicinity,  and  came,  towards  night,  to  this  gar- 
rison; apprehending  no  danger,  turned  their  horses  loose 
upon  the  interval,  piled  their  arms  and  harness  in  the 
house,  and  began  a carousal,  to  exhilarate  their  spirits  after 
the  fatigues  of  the  day.  The  Indians  had  lately  arrived 
in  the  vicinity,  and  on  that  day  had  designed  to  attack  both 
Wells’  and  Galusha’s  garrisons.  One  of  their  number  had 
been  stationed  to  watch  each  of  these  houses,  to  see  that 
no  assistance  approached,  and  no  alarm  was  given.  A 
short  time  previous  to  the  arrival  of  the  cavalry,  the  In- 
dian stationed  at  Wells’  returned  to  his  party,  and  reported 
9 


98  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

that  all  was  safe.  At  sunset,  a Mr.  Cumings  and  his 
wife  went  out  to  milk  their  cows,  and  left  the  gate  open. 
The  Indians,  who  had  advanced  undiscovered,  started  up, 
shot  Mrs.  Cumings  dead  upon  the  spot,  and  wounded  her 
husband.  They  then  rushed  through  the  open  gate  into  the 
house,  with  all  the  horrid  yells  of  conquering  savages,  but 
stared  with  amazement  at  finding  the  room  filled  with 
soldiers,  merrily  feasting.  Both  parties  were  completely 
amazed,  and  neither  acted  with  much  propriety.  The  sol- 
diers, so  suddenly  interrupted  in  their  jovial  entertainment, 
found  themselves  called  upon  to  fight,  when  entirely  desti- 
tute of  arms,  and  incapable  of  obtaining  any.  The  great- 
er part  were  panic-struck,  and  unable  to  fight  or  fly.  For- 
tunately, all  were  not  in  this  sad  condition  ; some  six  or 
seven  courageous  souls,  with  chairs,  clubs,  and  whatever 
they  could  seize  upon,  furiously  attacked  the  advancing 
foe.  The  Indians,  who  were  as  much  surprised  as  the  sol- 
diers, had  but  little  more  courage  than  they,  and  immedi- 
ately took  to  their  heels  for  safety  : thus  yielding  the  house, 
defeated  by  one  quarter  their  number  of  unarmed  men. 
The  trumpeter,  who  was  in  the  upper  part  of  the  house 
at  the  commencement  of  the  attack,  seized  his  trumpet, 
and  commenced  sounding  an  alarm,  when  he  was  shot  dead 
by  an  Indian  on  the  stair  way.  He  was  the  only  one  of 
the  party  killed. ” 

“ September  4th,  1724,  the  Indians  again  fell  on  Dun- 
stable, and  took  two  in  the  evening  : the  persons  taken, 
were  Nathan  Cross  and  Thomas  Blanchard,  who  had  been 
engaged  in  the  manufacture  of  turpentine,  on  the  north 
side  of  Nashua  River,  near  where  Nashua  Village  now 
stands.  At  that  time  there  were  no  houses  or  settlements 
on  that  side  of  the  river.  These  men  had  been  in  the  ha- 
bit of  returning  every  night,  to  lodge  in  a saw  mill  on  the 
other  side.  That  night  they  came  not  as  usual.  An  alarm 
was  given  ; it  was  feared  they  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of 
the  Indians.  A party,  consisting  of  ten  of  the  principal 
inhabitants  of  the  place,  started  in  search  of  them,  under 
the  direction  of  one  French,  a sergeant  of  militia.  In 
this  company  was  Farwell,  who  was  afterwards  lieutenant 
under  Lovewell.  When  they  arrived  at  the  spot  where  the 
men  had  been  laboring,  they  found  the  hoops  of  the  barrel 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  99 

cut,  and  the  turpentine  spread  upon  the  ground.  From 
certain  marks  upon  the  trees  made  with  coal  mixed  with 
grease,  they  understood  that  the  men  were  taken,  and  car- 
ried off  alive.  In  the  course  of  this  examination,  Farwell 
perceived  that  the  turpentine  had  not  ceased  spreading, 
and  called  the  attention  of  his  comrades  to  this  circum- 
stance. They  concluded  that  the  Indians  had  been  gone 
but  a short  time,  and  must  still  be  near,  and  decided 
upon  instant  pursuit.  Farwell  advised  them  to  take  a 
circuitous  route,  to  avoid  an  ambush.  But,  unfortu- 
nately, he  and  French  had,  a short  time  previous,  had  a 
misunderstanding,  and  were  still  at  variance.  French 
imputed  this  advice  to  cowardice,  and  called  out,  “ I am 
going  to  take  the  direct  path ; if  any  of  you  are  not  afraid, 
let  him  follow  me.”  French  led  the  way,  and  the  whole 
party  followed,  Farwell  falling  in  the  rear.  Their  route 
was  up  the  Merrimac,  towards  which  they  bent  their 
course,  to  look  for  their  horses  upon  the  interval.  At  the 
brook  near  Lutwyche’s  (now  Thornton’s)  ferry,  they  were 
waylaid.  The  Indians  fired  upon  them,  and  killed  the 
larger  part  instantly.  A few  fled,  but  were  overtaken  and 
destroyed.  French  was  killed  about  a mile  from  the  place 
of  action,  under  an  oak-tree,  now  standing  in  the  field  be- 
longing to  Mr.  Lund,  in  Merrimac.  Farwell,  in  the  rear, 
seeing  those  before  him  fall,  sprung  behind  a tree, discharged 
his  piece,  and  ran.  Two  Indians  pursued  him;  the  chase 
was  vigorously  maintained  for  some  time,  without  gaining 
much  advantage,  till  Farwell  passing  through  a thicket, 
the  Indians  lost  sight  of  him,  and  fearing  he  might  have 
loaded  again,  they  desisted.  He  was  the  only  one  of  the 
company  that  escaped.  A company  from  the  neighbor- 
hood mustered  upon  the  news  of  this  disaster,  proceeded 
to  the  fatal  spot,  took  up  the  bodies  of  their  friends  and 
townsmen,  and  interred  them  in  the  burying-ground  in 
Dunstable.  Blanchard  and  Cross  were  carried  to  Canada; 
after  remaining  there  some  time,  they  succeeded,  by  their 
own  exertions,  in  effecting  their  redemption,  and  returned 
to  their  native  town,  where  their  descendants  are  still 
living.” 

“ Within  the  town  of  Dover  were  many  families  of 
Quakers,  who,  scrupling  the  lawfulness  of  war,  could  not 


100  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

be  persuaded  to  use  any  means  for  their  defence,  though 
equally  exposed,  with  their  neighbors,  to  an  enemy  who 
made  no  distinction  between  them.  One  of  these  people, 
Ebenezer  Downs,  was  taken  by  the  Indians,  and  was  gross- 
ly insulted  and  abused  by  them,  because  he  would  not 
dance,  as  the  rest  of  the  prisoners  did,  for  the  diversion 
of  their  savage  captors.  Another  of  them,  John  Hanson, 
who  lived  on  the  outside  of  the  town,  could  not  be  per- 
suaded to  remove  to  a garrison,  though  he  had  a large  fa- 
mily of  children.  In  June,  1724,  a party  of  thirteen  In- 
dians, called  French  Mohawks,  had  marked  his  house  for 
their  prey,  and  lay  several  days  in  ambush,  waiting  for  an 
opportunity  to  assault  it.  While  Hanson,  with  his  eldest 
daughter,  was  gone  to  attend  the  weekly  meeting  of 
Friends,  and  his  two  eldest  sons  were  at  work  in  a mea- 
dow at  some  distance,  the  Indians  entered  the  house,  killed 
and  scalped  two  small  children,  and  took  his  wife,  with  her 
infant  of  fourteen  days  old,  her  nurse,  two  daughters  and 
a son,  and  after  rifling  the  house,  carried  them  off.  This 
was  done  so  suddenly  and  secretly,  that  the  first  person 
who  discovered  it,  was  the  eldest  daughter,  at  her  return 
from  the  meeting  before  her  father.  Seeing  the  two  chil- 
dren  dead  at  the  door,  she  gave  a shriek  of  distress,  which 
was  distinctly  heard  by  her  mother,  then  in  the  hands  of 
the  enemy  among  the  bushes,  and  by  her  brothers  in  the 
meadow.  The  people  being  alarmed,  went  in  pursuit ; but 
the  Indians,  carefully  avoiding  all  paths,  went  off  with  their 
captives  undiscovered.” 

In  May,  1725,  Capt.  John  Lovewell,  with  thirty-four 
men,  while  pursuing  their  march  to  the  northward,  with 
the  design  of  attacking  the  Indian  villages  of  Pigwacket, 
on  the  upper  part  of  Saco  River,  came  to  a pond  situated 
in  the  township  of  Fryeburg,  Me.,  fifty  miles  from  any  Eng- 
lish settlement,  and  twenty-two  from  the  fort  on  Ossipee 
Pond,  where  they  encamped.  “ Early  the  next  morning, 
while  at  their  devotions,  they  heard  the  report  of  a gun, 
and  discovered  a single  Indian,  standing  on  a point  of 
land  which  runs  into  the  pond,  more  than  a mile  distant. 
They  had  been  alarmed  the  preceding  night  by  noises 
round  their  camp,  which  they  imagined  were  made  by 
Indians,  and  this  opinion  was  now  strengthened.  They 


101 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

suspected  that  the  Indian  was  placed  there  to  decoy  them, 
and  that  a body  of  the  enemy  was  in  their  front.  A con- 
sultation being  held,  they  determined  to  march  forward, 
and  by  encompassing  the  pond,  to  gain  the  point  where 
the  Indian  stood  ; and  that  they  might  be  ready  for  action, 
they  disencumbered  themselves  of  their  packs,  and  left 
them  without  a guard,  at  the  north-east  end  of  the  pond, 
in  a pitch-pine  plain,  where  the  trees  were  thin,  and  the 
brakes,  at  that  time  of  the  year,  small.  It  happened  that 
LovewelPs  march  had  crossed  a carrying  place,  by  which 
two  parties  of  Indians,  consisting  of  forty-one  men,  com- 
manded by  Paugus  and  Wahwa,  who  had  been  scouting 
down  Saco  River,  were  returning  to  the  lower  village  of 
Pigwacket,  distant  about  a mile  and  a half  from  this  pond. 
Having  fallen  on  his  track,  they  followed  it  till  they  came 
to  the  packs,  which  they  removed  ; and  counting  them, 
found  the  number  of  his  men  to  be  less  than  their  own  : 
they  therefore  placed  themselves  in  ambush  to  attack  them 
on  their  return.  The  Indian  who  had  stood  on  the  point, 
and  was  returning  to  the  village  by  another  path,  met  them 
and  received  their  fire,  which  he  returned,  and  wounded 
Capt.  Lovewell  and  another,  with  small  shot.  Lieut.  Wy- 
man, firing  again,  killed  him,  and  they  took  off  his  scalp. 
Seeing  no  other  enemy,  they  returned  to  the  place  where 
they  had  left  their  packs,  aud  while  they  were  looking  for 
them,  the  Indians  rose  and  ran  toward  them  with  horrid 
yelling.  A smart  firing  now  commenced  on  both  sides,  it 
being  now  about  ten  of  the  clock.  Capt.  Lovewell  and 
eight  more  were  killed  on  the  spot.  Lieut.  Farwell  and 
two  others  were  wounded.  Several  of  the  Indians  fell ; 
but  being  superior  in  number,  they  endeavored  to  surround 
the  party,  who,  perceiving  their  intention,  retreated  ; ho- 
ping to  be  sheltered  by  a point  of  rocks  which  ran  into  the 
pond,  and  a few  large  pine-trees  standing  on  a sandy  beach. 
In  this  forlorn  place  they  took  their  station.  On  their 
right  was  the  mouth  of  a brook,  at  that  time  unfordable; 
on  their  left  was  the  rocky  point ; their  front  was  partly 
covered  by  a deep  bog,  and  partly  uncovered,  and  the  pond 
was  in  their  rear.  The  enemy  galled  them  in  front  and 
flank,  and  had  them  so  completely  in  their  power,  that  had 
they  made  a prudent  use  of  their  advantage,  the  whole 
9* 


102 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  YII 

company  must  either  have  been  killed,  or  obliged  to  sur- 
render at  discretion,  being  destitute  of  a mouthful  of  sus- 
tenance, and  escape  being  impracticable.  Under  the  con- 
duct of  Lieut.  Wyman,  they  kept  up  their  fire,  and  showed 
a resolute  countenance,  all  the  remainder  of  the  day;  du- 
ring which  their  chaplain,  Jonathan  Fry,  Ensign  Robbins, 
and  one  more,  were  mortally  wounded.  The  Indians  in- 
vited them  to  surrender,  by  holding  up  ropes  to  them,  and 
endeavoring  to  intimidate  them  by  their  hideous  yells ; but 
they  determined  to  die  rather  than  yield ; and  by  their 
well-directed  fire,  the  number  of  the  savages  was  thinned, 
and  their  cries  became  fainter,  till,  just  before  night,  they 
quitted  their  advantageous  ground,  carrying  off  their  killed 
and  wounded,  and  leaving  the  dead  bodies  of  Lovewell 
and  his  men  unscalped.  The  shattered  remnant  of  this 
brave  company,  collecting  themselves  together,  found  three 
of  their  number  unable  to  move  from  the  spot,  eleven 
wounded,  but  able  to  march,  and  nine  who  had  received 
no  hurt.  It  was  melancholy  to  leave  their  dying  compan- 
ions behind,  but  there  was  no  possibility  of  removing  them. 
After  the  rising  of  the  moon,  they  quitted  the  fatal  spot, 
and  directed  their  march  toward  the  fort.  Eleazer  Davis, 
of  Concord,  was  the  last  that  got  in ; who  first  came  to 
Berwick,  and  then  to  Portsmouth,  where  he  was  carefully 
provided  for,  and  had  a skilful  surgeon  to  attend  him. 

“ Ensign  Wyman,  who  took  upon  himself  the  command 
of  the  shattered  company  after  Capt.  Lovewell  was  killed, 
and  the  other  officers  wounded,  behaved  with  great  pru- 
dence and  courage,  animating  the  men,  and  telling  them 
‘ that  the  day  would  yet  be  their  own,  if  their  spirits  did 
not  flag which  enlivened  them  anew,  and  caused  them  to 
fire  so  briskly,  that  several  of  them  discharged  between 
twenty  and  thirty  times  apiece.  Mr.  Jacob  Fullam,  who 
was  an  officer,  and  an  only  son,  distinguished  himself  with 
much  bravery.  One  of  the  first  that  was  killed,  was  by 
his  right  hand,  and  when  ready  to  encounter  a second  shot, 
it  is  said  that  he  and  his  adversary  fell  at  the  very  instant, 
by  each  other’s  shot.” 

“ Lieut.  Farwell,  and  the  chaplain,  who  had  the  journal 
of  the  expedition  in  his  pocket,  and  one  more,  perished  in 
the  woods,  for  want  of  dressing  for  their  wounds.  The 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  103 

chaplain  died  three  days  after  the  fight.  Lieut.  Farwell 
held  out  on  his  return  till  the  eleventh  day,  during  which 
time  he  had  nothing  to  eat  but  water,  and  a few  roots 
which  he  chewed ; and  by  this  time  the  wrounds  through 
his  body  were  so  mortified,  that  the  worms  made  a tho- 
rough passage.  On  the  same  day,  Davis,  who  was  with 
him,  caught  a fish,  which  he  broiled,  and  was  greatly  re- 
freshed by  it;  but  the  lieutenant  was  so  much  spent,  that 
he  could  not  taste  a bit.  Davis,  being  now  alone,  in  a 
melancholy,  desolate  state,  still  made  toward  the  fort,  and 
the  next  day  came  to  it ; there  he  found  some  pork  and 
bread,  by  which  he  was  enabled  to  return,  as  above  men- 
tioned.’’  Fourteen,  only,  survived  this  fatal  encounter. 

In  August,  1746,  an  assault  aud  massacre  took  place  at 
Concord,  N.  II.,  the  circumstances  of  which,  as  related  by 
Mr.  Reuben  Abbot,  are  the  following. 

“ I,  with  Abiel  Chandler,  was  at  work  in  the  Fan,  near 
Sugar-Ball,  making  hay,  on  Monday  morning,  11th  Aug., 
1746,  then  in  my  24th  year.  We  heard  three  guns  fired 
at  Parson  Walker’s  fort,  which  were  the  appointed  signal 
of  the  approach  or  apprehension  of  the  Indians.  On  hear- 
ing the  alarm  guns,  we  ran  up  to  the  garrison,  and  found 
the  soldiers  who  were  stationed  there,  and  such  men  as 
could  be  spared,  had  gone  to  where  the  men  were  killed. 
We  followed  on,  and  took  the  foot-path,  (by  Capt.  Eme- 
ry’s, near  the  prison,)  and  arrived  at  the  spot  where  the 
, bodies  lay,  as  soon  as  those  did  who  went  round  by  the 
main  road.  When  we  arrived  near  the  brook  that  runs 

through  the  farm  formerly  owned  by Mitchell,  on 

the  east  side  of  the  brook  we  found  Samuel  Bradley, 
stripped  naked,  scalped,  and  lying  on  his  face  in  the  road, 
within  half  a rod  of  the  bridge  over  that  brook.  He  was 
shot  through  the  body,  and  supposed  through  his  lungs ; 
the  ball  struck  and  spoiled  his  powder-horn,  which  the  In- 
dians left.  He  was  no  otherwise  wounded  by  the  Indians 
than  shot  and  scalped.  Jonathan  Bradley  lay  about  ten 
feet  out  of  the  road,  on  the  south  side,  and  about  two  rods 
I east  of  the  brook.  He  was  lieutenant  in  Capt.  Ladd’s 
company  from  Exeter,  and  a number  of  years  older  than 
Samuel.  He  was  not  wounded  by  the  Indians  in  their  fire, 
and  immediately  after  the  Indians  had  first  fired,  he  ordered 


104 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

his  men  to  fight  them.  As  but  few  of  the  Indians  fired 
the  first  time,  Jonathan  supposed  that  he  and  his  six  men 
could  manage  them,  and  they  fired  at  the  few  who  had 
risen  up  from  their  ambush.  Immediately  the  whole  body 
of  the  Indians,  about  one  hundred  in  number,  rose  up  and 
fired.  Jonathan,  seeing  their  number,  and  receiving  their 
fire,  ordered  his  men  to  run,  and  take  care  of  themselves. 
But  by  this  time,  Obadiah  Peters,  John  Bean,  John  Luf- 
kin, and  Samuel  Bradley  were  killed.  The  Indians  then 
rushed  upon  Jonathan  Bradley,  William  Stickney,  and 
Alexander  Roberts,  took  Stickney  and  Roberts  prisoners, 
and  offered  Jonathan  Bradley  good  quarter.  But  he  re- 
fused to  receive  quarter,  and  fought  with  his  gun  against 
that  cloud  of  Indians,  until  they  struck  him  on  the  face  re- 
peatedly with  their  tomahawks,  cut  a number  of  gashes  in 
his  face,  one  large  gash  running  obliquely  across  his  fore- 
head and  nose,  down  between  his  eyes;  another  on  the 
side  of  his  head,  and  one  on  the  back  part  of  his  head, 
which  entered  his  skull,  and  brought  him  to  the  ground. 
The  Indians  then  despatched  him,  took  off  his  scalp,  and 
stripped  him  nearly  naked.  Obadiah  Peters  we  found  shot 
through  the  head.  Bean  and  Lufkin  were  shot,  and  ran 
from  the  brook  towards  the  main  road  about  six  rods,  and 
fell  within  a rod  of  each  other,  on  the  north  side  of  the 
road  as  now  travelled.  Four  of  the  Indians  were  killed, 
and  two  wounded,  who  were  carried  away  on  biers. 

“ The  soldiers  from  the  garrisons  were  too  late  to  save 
the  lives  of  these  brave  men.  Upon  their  approach,  the 
Indians  fled  like  cowards,  leaving  their  packs  and  various 
other  things,  which  the  soldiers  took.” 

“ In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1746,  the  General  Court 
of  Massachusetts  sent  a party  of  men  to  Canada,  for  what 
purpose  is  not  now  recollected,  and  perhaps  was  not  gene- 
rally known.  On  their  return  they  passed  through  Upper 
Ashuelot,  now  Keene.  On  arriving  in  sight  of  the  set- 
tlement, they  fired  their  guns.  This,  of  course,  alarmed 
the  inhabitants,  and  all  who  were  out,  and  several  were  in 
the  woods  making  sugar,  hastened  home.  From  some 
cause  or  other,  suspicions  were  entertained  that  a party  of 
Indians  had  followed  the  returning  whites ; and  for  several 
days  the  settlers  were  more  vigilant  and  more  circumspect  in 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  105 

their  movements,  seldom  leaving  the  fort,  except  to  look 
after  their  cattle,  which  were  in  the  barns  and  at  the  stacks 
in  the  vicinity. 

“ Early  in  the  morning  of  the  23d  of  April,  Ephraim 
Dormer  left  the  fort  to  search  for  his  cow.  He  went  north 
wardly,  along  the  borders  of  what  was  then  a hideous 
and  almost  impervious  swamp,  lying  east  of  the  fort,  until 
he  arrived  near  to  the  place  where  the  turnpike  now  is. 
Looking  into  the  swamp,  he  perceived  several  Indians  lurk- 
ing in  the  bushes.  He  immediately  gave  the  alarm,  by 
crying,  ‘ Indians  ! Indians  !’  and  ran  towards  the  fort.  Two, 
who  were  concealed  in  the  bushes  between  him  and  the 
fort,  sprang  forward,  aimed  their  pieces  at  him,  and  fired, 
but  neither  hit  him.  They  then,  throwing  away  their  arms, 
advanced  towards  him  ; one  he  knocked  down  by  a blow 
which  deprived  him  of  his  senses.  The  other  he  seized, 
and  being  a strong  man,  and  an  able  wrestler,  tried  his 
strength  and  skill  in  his  favorite  mode  of  ‘ trip  and  twitch.’ 
He  tore  his  antagonist’s  blanket  from  his  body,  leaving 
him  nearly  naked.  He  then  seized  him  by  the  arms  and 
body ; but  as  he  was  painted  and  greased,  he  slipped  from 
his  grasp.  After  a short  struggle,  Dormer  quitted  him,  ran 
towards  the  fort,  and  reached  it  in  safety. 

“ When  the  alarm  was  given,  the  greater  part  of  the  in- 
habitants were  in  the  fort,  but  some  had  just  gone  out  to 
tend  their  cattle.  Capt.  Simons,  the  commander,  as  was 
the  custom  every  morning  before  prayers,  was  reading  a 
chapter  in  the  Bible.  He  immediately  exclaimed,  ‘ Rush 
out,  and  assist  those  who  are  out  to  get  in.’  Most  of  the 
men  immediately  rushed  out,  and  each  ran  where  his  in- 
terest or  affections  led  him ; the  remainder  chose  posi- 
tions in  the  fort  from  which  they  could  fire  on  the  enemy. 

“ Those  who  were  out,  and  within  hearing,  instantly 
started  for  the  fort,  and  the  Indians  from  every  direction 
rushed  into  the  street,  filling  the  air  with  their  horrid 
yells.  Mrs.  M’Kenney  had  gone  to  a barn,  near  where 
Miss  Fiske’s  house  now  stands,  to  milk  her  cow.  She 
was  aged  and  corpulent,  and  could  only  walk  slowly. 
When  she  was  within  a few  rods  of  the  fort,  a naked 
Indian,  probably  the  one  with  whom  Dormer  had  been 
wrestling,  darted  from  the  bushes  on  the  east  side  of  the 
street,  ran  up  to  her,  stabbed  her  in  the  back,  and  crossed 


106 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 


to  the  other  side.  She  continued  walking  in  the  same 
steady  pace  as  before,  until  she  had  nearly  reached  the 
gate  of  the  fort,  when  the  blood  gushed  from  her  mouth, 
and  she  fell  and  expired.  John  Bullard  was  at  his  barn 
below  Dr.  Adams’ ; he  ran  towards  the-  fort,  but  the  in- 
stant he  arrived  at  the  gate,  he  received  a shot  in  the 
back.  He  fell,  was  carried  in,  and  expired  in  a few  hours. 
Mrs.  Clark  was  at  a barn,  near  the  Todd  house,  about 
fifty  rods  distant.  Leaving  it,  she  espied  an  Indian  near 
her,  who  threw  away  his  gun,  and  advanced  to  make  her 
prisoner.  She  gathered  her  clothes  around  her  waist,  and 
started  for  the  fort.  The  Indian  pursued  ; the  woman, 
animated  by  the  cheers  of  her  friends,  outran  her  pursuer, 
who  skulked  back  for  his  gun.  Nathan  Blake  was  at  his 
barn,  near  where  his  son’s  house  now  stands.  Hearing 
the  cry  of  Indians,  and  presuming  his  barn  would  be 
burnt,  he  determined  that  his  cattle  should  not  be  burnt 
with  it.  Throwing  open  his  stable  door,  he  let  them  out, 
and  presuming  that  his  retreat  to  the  fort  was  cut  off, 
went  out  at  a back  door,  intending  to  place  himself  in 
ambush  at  the  only  place  where  the  river  could  be  crossed. 
He  had  gone  but  a few  steps  when  he  was  hailed  by  a 
party  of  Indians,  concealed  in  a shop  between  him  and 
the  street.  Looking  back,  he  perceived  several  guns 
pointed  at  him,  and  at  this  instant  several  Indians  started 
up  from  their  places  of  concealment  near  him,  upon  which, 
feeling  himself  in  their  power,  he  gave  himself  up.  They 
shook  hands  with  him,  and  to  the  remark  he  made  that  he 
had  not  yet  breakfasted,  they  smiling  replied,  ‘that  it 
must  be  a poor  Englishman  who  could  not  go  to  Canada 
without  his  breakfast.’  Passing  a cord  around  his  arms 
above  the  elbows,  and  fastening  close  to  his  body,  they 
gave  him  to  the  care  of  one  of  the  party,  who  conducted 
him  to  the  woods. 

“ The  number  of  Indians  belonging  to  the  party  was 
supposed  to  be  about  one  hundred.  They  came  near  the 
fort  on  every  side,  and  fired  whenever  they  supposed  their 
shot  would  be  effectual.  They,  however,  neither  killed 
nor  wounded  any  one.  The  whites  fired  whenever  an 
Indian  presented  himself,  and  several  of  them  were  seen 
to  fall.  Before  noon  the  savages  ceased  firing,  but  they 
remained  several  days  in  the  vicinity.” 


107 


CHAP.  VII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ In  the  early  part  of  May,  the  same,  or  another  party 
of  Indians  hovered  about  the  settlement,  watching  for  an 
opportunity  to  make  prisoners,  and  to  plunder.  For  sev- 
eral successive  nights,  the  watch  imagined  that  they  heard 
some  person  walking  around  the  fort.  When  it  came  to 
the  turn  of  young  M’Kenney,  whose  mother  had  been 
killed,  to  watch,  he  declared  he  should  fire  on  hearing  the 
least  noise  without  the  fort.  In  the  dead  of  night,  he 
thought  he  heard  some  person  at  the  picket  gate,  endea- 
voring to  ascertain  its  strength.  Having  loaded  his  gun, 
as  was  usual  among  the  first  settlers  of  the  country,  with 
two  balls,  and  several  buck  shot,  he  fired  through  the  gate, 
which  was  made  of  thin  boards.  In  the  morning,  blood 
was  discovered  on  the  spot,  and  also  a number  of  beads, 
supposed  to  have  been  cut  by  the  shot  from  the  wampum 
of  the  Indian.” 

“ In  the  spring  of  1755,  an  Indian  by  the  name  of  Philip, 
who  had  acquired  just  English  enough  to  be  understood, 
came  into  the  town  of  Walpole,  and  visited  the  house  of 
Mr.  Kilburn,  pretending  to  be  on  a hunting  excursion  in 
want  of  provisions.  He  was  treated  with  kindness,  and 
furnished  with  every  thing  he  wanted,  such  as  flints,  flour, 
&c.  Soon  after  he  was  gone,  it  was  ascertained  that  the 
same  Indian  had  visited  all  the  settlements  on  Connecticut 
River  about  the  same  time,  and  with  the  same  plausible 
pretensions  of  hunting.  Kilburn  had  already  learned  a 
little  of  the  Indian  finesse,  and  suspected,  as  it  proved, 
that  this  Philip  was  a wolf  in  sheep’s  clothing.  Not  long 
after,  the  following  intelligence  was  communicated  to  all 
the  forts  by  a friendly  Indian,  sent  by  Gen.  Shirley,  from 
Albany.  He  stated  that  four  or  five  hundred  Indians  were 
collected  in  Canada,  whose  object  it  was  to  butcher  the 
whole  white  population  on  Connecticut  River.  Judge, 
then,  of  the  feelings  of  a few  white  settlers,  when  they 
learned  the  impending  danger!  To  desert  their  soil,  cat- 
tle, and  crops  of  grain  would  be  leaving  their  all,  and  to 
contend  with  the  countless  savages  of  the  Canadian  re- 
1 gions  was  a hopeless  resort.  But  accustomed  to  all  the 
! hardships  and  dangers  of  life,  they  boldly  resolved  to 
i defend  themselves,  or  die  in  the  cause.  Kilburn  and  his 
i men  now  strengthened  their  defence  with  such  fortifica- 


108 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VII. 

tions  as  their  rude  implements  would  allow,  which  con- 
sisted in  surrounding  their  habitation  with  a palisado  of 
stakes,  stuck  into  the  ground. 

“ Col.  Benjamin  Bellows  had  at  this  time  about  thirty 
men  under  his  command,  at  the  fort,  about  a mile  south 
of  Kilburn’s  house ; but  this  could  afford  Kilburn  no  pro- 
tection while  attending  to  his  cattle  and  crops. 

“ They  were  now  daily  expecting  the  appearance  of  the 
Indians,  but  the  time  of  their  attack  no  one  could  foresee 
or  prevent.  As  Kilburn  and  his  son  John,  in  his  eighteenth 
year,  a man  by  the  name  of  Peak,  and  his  son,  were  re- 
turning home  from  work  about  noon,  August  17th,  1755, 
one  of  them  discovered  the  red  legs  of  the  Indians  among 
the  alders,  ‘ as  thick  as  grasshoppers.’  They  instantly 
made  for  the  house,  fastened  the  door,  and  began  to  make 
preparations  for  an  obstinate  defence.  Beside  these  four 
men,  there  were  in  the  house  Kilburn’s  wife,  and  his 
daughter  Hitty,  who  contributed  not  a little  to  encourage 
and  assist  their  companions,  as  well  as  to  keep  a watch 
upon  the  movements  of  the  enemy.  In  about  fifteen  min- 
utes, the  Indians  were  seen  crawling  up  the  bank  east  of 
the  house ; and  as  they  crossed  a foot-path  one  by  one,  one 
hundred  and  ninety-seven  were  counted  ; about  the  same 
number  remained  in  ambush  near  the  mouth  of  Cold 
River. 

“ The  Indians  had  learned  that  Col.  Benjamin  Bellows 
with  his  men  were  at  work  at  his  mill  about  a mile  east, 
and  that  it  would  be  best  to  waylay  and  secure  them,  be- 
fore disturbing  those  who  had  taken  refuge  in  the  log 
house.  Bellows  and  his  men,  about  thirty,  wrere  returning 
home  with  each  a bag  of  meal  on  his  back,  when  their 
dogs  began  to  growl  and  betray  symptoms  of  an  enemy’s 
approach.  He  well  knew  the  language  of  his  dogs,  and 
the  native  intrigue  of  the  Indians.  Nor  was  he  at  a loss 
in  forming  his  opinion  of  their  intention  to  ambush  his 
path,  and  conducted  himself  accordingly.  He  ordered 
all  his  men  to  throw  off  the  meal,  advance  to  the  rise, 
carefully  crawd  up  the  bank,  spring  upon  their  feet,  give 
one  whoop,  and  instantly  drop  into  the  sweet  fern.  This 
manoeuvre  had  the  desired  effect ; for  as  soon  as  the  whoop 
was  given,  the  Indians  all  arose  from  their  ambush  in  a 
semi-circle  around  the  path  Bellows  was  to  follow. 


109 


CHAP.  VIT.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ This  gave  his  men  a fine  chance  for  a shot,  which 
they  improved  instantly.  The  first  shot  so  disconcerted 
the  plans  and  expectations  of  the  Indians  that  they  darted 
away  into  the  bashes  without  firing  a gun.  Bellows,  find- 
ing their  number  too  numerous  for  him,  ordered  his  men 
to°file  off  to  the  south,  and  make  for  the  fort.  The  In- 
dians next  made  their  appearance  on  the  eminence  east 
of  Kilburn’s  house,  where  the  same  Philip,  who  had  visited 
him  the  summer  before,  came  forward,  and  sheltering  him 
self  behind  a tree,  called  out  to  those  in  the  house  to 
surrender.  4 Old  John,  young  John,’  says  he,  ‘I  know 
you,  come  out  here — we  give  ye  good  quarter/  ‘ Quar- 
ter !’  vociferated  old  Kilburn,  with  a voice  of  thunder, 
that  rang  through  every  Indian  heart,  and  every  hill  and 
valley,  4 you  black  rascals,  begone,  or  we’ll  quarter  you  !’ 

“ Philip  then  returned  to  his  companions,  and  after  a 
few  minutes’  consultation,  the  war-whoop  commenced. 
Kilburn  got  the  first  fire,  before  the  smoke  of  the  enemy’s 
guns  obstructed  his  aim,  and  was  confident  he  saw  an 
Indian  fall,  which,  from  his  extraordinary  size  and  other 
appearances,  must  have  been  Philip.  The  Indians  rushed 
forward  to  the  work  of  destruction,  and  probably  not  less 
than  four  hundred  bullets  were  lodged  in  Kilburn’s  house 
at  the  first  fire.  The  roof  was  a perfect  ‘ riddle  sieve.’ 
Some  of  them  fell  to  butchering  the  cattle,  others  were 
busily  employed  in  wantonly  destroying  the  hay  and  grain, 
while  a shower  of  bullets  kept  up  a continual  pelting 
against  the  house.  Meanwhile,  Kilburn  and  his  men  were 
by  no  means  idle.  Their  powder  was  already  poured  into 
hats,  for  the  convenience  of  loading  in  a hurry,  and  every 
thing  prepared  for  a spirited  defence  or  glorious  death. 
They  had  several  guns  in  the  house,  which  were  kept  hot 
by  incessant  firing  through  the  port  holes,  and  as  they  had 
no  ammunition  to  spare,  each  one  took  special  aim  to 
have  every  bullet  tell.  The  women  assisted  in  loading  the 
guns,  and  when  their  stock  of  lead  grew  short,  they  had 
the  forethought  to  suspend  blankets  in  the  roof  of  the 
house,  to  catch  the  enemy’s  balls,  which  were  immediately 
run  into  bullets  by  them,  and  sent  back  to  the  savages 
with  equal  velocity.  Several  attempts  were  made  to  burst 
open  the  doors,  but  the  bullets  within  scattered  death  with 
10 


110 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIL 

such  profusion  that  they  were  soon  compelled  to  desist 
from  the  rash  undertaking.  Most  of  the  time  the  Indians 
endeavored  to  keep  behind  stumps,  logs,  and  trees,  which 
evidently  evinced  that  they  were  not  insensible  to  the  un- 
ceremonious visits  of  Kilburn’s  bullets. 

“ All  the  afternoon,  one  incessant  firing  was  kept  up, 
till  nearly  sundown,  when  the  Indians  began  to  disappear, 
and  as  the  sun  sunk  behind  the  western  hills,  the  sound 
of  the  guns  and  the  cry  of  the  war-whoop  died  away  in 
silence.  This  day’s  rencounter  proved  an  effectual  check 
to  the  expedition  of  the  Indians,  and  induced  them  imme- 
diately to  return  to  Canada ; and  it  is  within  the  bounds 
of  reason  to  conclude  that  this  matchless  defence  was 
instrumental  in  rescuing  hundreds  of  our  fellow-citizens 
from  the  horrors  of  an  Indian  massacre.” 

“ In  the  summer  of  1745,  about  thirty  Indians,  well 
armed,  came  to  North  Yarmouth,  Me.,  and  secreted  them- 
selves under  a fence,  between  the  two  forts,  which  were 
a mile  apart.  As  Philip  Greely  was  passing,  early  the 
next  morning,  from  one  to  the  other,  they  shot  him, 
and  retired.  Had  they  not  been  discovered  by  means  of 
his  dog,  they  would  probably  have  let  him  pass  unhurt 
But  since  an  alarm  would  inevitably  be  given,  either  by 
him,  if  permitted  to  escape,  or  by  the  report  of  their  guns, 
if  they  killed  him,  they  preferred  the  latter  alternative  ; 
and  though  he  lost  his  life,  the  garrisons  were  both  left 
unmolested.  Not  far  distant,  at  Flying  Point,  they  broke 
down  the  door,  and  entered  the  house  of  one  Maines, 
about  break  of  day,  before  the  family  were  out  of  bed. 
The  good  man  made  a brave  personal  resistance,  in  which 
he  was  himself  slain.  A young  child  of  his  was  also 
killed  in  its  mother’s  arms,  by  a bullet,  which,  at  the  same 
time,  wounded  her  in  the  breast.  Aroused  by  the  tumult, 
a man,  lodging  in  the  chamber,  fired  upon  the  assailants, 
shot  down  one  of  them,  and  so  alarmed  the  rest  that  they 
fled  out  of  the  house,  taking  with  them  a young  daughter,  t 
panic  struck  and  freezing  with  horror.  The  thoughtful 
woman,  thus  left  for  a moment,  barred  the  door,  and 
thereby  escaped  a cruel  death,  or  a more  cruel  captivity. 
The  affrighted  girl  they  carried  captive  to  Canada.  De- 
termined, however,  not  to  leave  North  Yarmouth  till  they 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  Ill 

had  more  effectually  executed  their  purpose,  they  selected 
an  ambush  near  the  meeting-house,  from  which  they  fired 
upon  three  men,  who  were  in  company ; one  of  them, 
Ebenezer  Eaton,  they  killed  and  scalped ; another  was 
made  prisoner,  and  the  third,  escaping,  carried  the  tidings 
to  the  fort.  The  Indians  then  spreading  themselves  along 
the  ridge  a little  farther  back,  recommenced  a discharge 
of  their  muskets  upon  the  houses  below,  and  upon  such 
of  the  men  as  rushed  out  with  their  arms  towards  the 
place  where  they  had  heard  the  report  of  guns,  and  con- 
tinued firing  until  fears  of  a rencounter  induced  them  to 
retire.” 

What  a melancholy  exhibition  of  the  human  heart  is 
here  given ! Who  could  have  believed  that  mankind 
were  capable  of  such  deceit,  treachery,  and  savage  bar- 
barity? Surely,  though  made  upright,  they  have  sought 
out  many  inventions — many  methods  of  doing  evil.  And 
how  clear  is  the  proof  that  the  hearts  of  men  must  be 
renewed  before  they  are  fitted  to  go  and  dwell  in  a heaven 
of  perfect  purity  and  love  ! 

And  will  any,  after  reading  this  chapter,  conclude  that 
they  are  not  the  children  of  God,  because  their  trials  are 
peculiar  ? Were  not  the  trials  of  our  pious  ancestors 
peculiar  ? Where,  in  all  history,  are  to  be  found  the  same 
trials  in  nature  and  extent  ? Let  our  afflictions  be  what 
they  may,  they  afford  no  decisive  evidence  that  we  are  not 
the  children  of  God. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

A PARTICULAR  ACCOUNT  OF  SEVERAL  WHO  FELL  INTO 
THE  HANDS  OF  THE  INDIANS. 

A few  of  those  who  were  captivated  by  the  Indians 
have  left  a written  relation  of  what  befell  them.  Rev.  John 
Williams,  who  was  taken  at  Deerfield,  Mass.,  wrote  an  in- 
teresting narrative  of  his  capture  and  sufferings  in  a small 
work,  entitled,  “ The  Redeemed  Captive  returning  to 
Zion”  The  following  is  the  narrative. 


112 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIIL 

“ On  Tuesday,  February  29,  1704,  not  long  before  break 
of  day,  the  enemy  came  in  upon  us  like  a flood,  our  watch 
being  unfaithful.  They  came  to  my  house  in  the  beginning 
of  the  onset,  and  by  their  violent  endeavors  to  break  open 
doors  and  windows,  with  axes  and  hatchets,  awakened  me 
out  of  sleep  ; on  which  I leaped  out  of  bed,  and  running 
towards  the  door,  perceived  the  enemy  making  their  en- 
trance into  the  house.  I called  to  awaken  two  soldiers  in 
the  chamber,  and  returning  towards  my  bed-side  for  my 
arms,  the  enemy  immediately  broke  into  the  room,  I judge, 
to  the  number  of  twenty,  with  painted  faces  and  hideous 
acclamations.  I reached  up  my  hands  to  the  bed-tester  for 
my  pistol,  uttering  a short  petition  to  God  for  everlasting 
mercies  for  me  and  mine , on  account  of  the  merits  of  our 
glorified  Redeemer , expecting  a present  passage  through 
the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death ; saying  in  myself,  as 
Isaiah,  xxxviii.  10,  11,  ‘ I said,  in  the  cutting  off  of  my 
days , I shall  go  to  the  gates  of  the  grave.  I am  deprived 
of  the  residue  of  my  years.  I said , I shall  not  see  the 
Lord , even  in  the  land  of  the  living ; I shall  behold  man 
no  more  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  world.1  Taking  down 
my  pistol,  I cocked  it,  and  put  it  to  the  breast  of  the  first 
Indian  that  came  up ; but  my  pistol  missing  fire,  I was 
seized  by  three  Indians,  who  disarmed  me,  and  bound  me 
naked,  as  I was  in  my  shirt,  and  so  I stood  nearly  an  hour ; 
binding  me,  they  told  me  they  would  carry  me  to  Quebec. 
My  pistol  missing  fire,  was  an  occasion  of  my  life  being 
preserved.  One  of  the  three  who  took  me,  who  was  a 
captain,  received  a mortal  shot  from  my  next  neighbor’s 
house. 

“ I cannot  relate  the  distressing  care  I had  for  my  dear 
wife,  who  had  lain  in  but  a few  weeks  before,  and  for  my 
poor  children,  family  and  neighbors.  The  enemy  fell  to 
rifling  the  house,  and  entered  in  great  numbers  into  every 
room  in  the  house.  I begged  of  God  to  remember  mercy 
in  the  midst  of  judgment ; that  he  would  so  far  restrain 
their  wrath  as  to  prevent  their  murdering  us ; that  we 
might  have  grace  to  glorify  his  name , whether  in  life  or 
death;  and,  as  I was  able,  committed  our  state  to  God. 
Those  who  entered  the  house,  insulted  over  me  awhile, 
holding  up  hatchets  over  my  head,  threatening  to  burn  all 


113 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

I had  ; but  God,  beyond  expectation,  made  us  in  a great 
measure  to  be  pitied  ; for  though  some  were  so  cruel  and 
barbarous  as  to  take  to  the  door  two  of  my  children  and  a 
negro  woman,  and  murder  them  ; yet  they  gave  me  liberty 
to  put  on  my  clothes,  keeping  me  bound  with  a cord  on 
one  arm,  till  I put  on  my  clothes  to  the  other ; and  then 
changing  my  cord,  they  let  me  dress  myself,  and  then 
pinioned  me  again.  They  gave  liberty  to  my  dear  wife  to 
dress  herself  and  our  children.  About  sun  an  hour  high,  we 
were  all  carried  out  of  the  house,  for  a march  ; saw  many 
of  the  houses  of  my  neighbors  in  flames,  and  perceived  that 
the  whole  fort,  with  the  exception  of  one  house,  was  taken. 
Who  can  tell  what  sorrows  pierced  our  souls,  when  we  saw 
ourselves  carried  away  from  God’s  sanctuary,  to  go  into  a 
strange  land,  exposed  to  so  many  trials!  the  journey  being 
at  least  three  hundred  miles  ; the  snow  up  to  the  knees,  and 
we  not  inured  to  such  hardships  and  trials ; the  place  to 
which  we  were  to  be  carried,  a popish  country.  On  leav- 
ing the  town,  they  fired  my  house  and  barn.  We  were 
carried  over  the  river  (Deerfield  River)  to  the  foot  of  the 
mountain,  about  a mile  from  my  house,  where  we  found  a 
great  number  of  our  neighbors,  men,  women  and  children, 
to  the  number  of  one  hundred;  nineteen  of  whom  were 
afterwards  murdered  by  the  way,  and  two  starved  to  death, 
near  Coos,  in  a time  of  great  scarcity  or  famine  the  sav- 
ages underwent  there.  When  we  came  to  the  foot  of  the 
mountain,  they  took  away  our  shoes,  and  gave  us  in  room 
of  them  Indian  shoes,  to  prepare  us  for  our  journey. 
While  we  were  there,  the  English  beat  out  a company 
which  remained  in  the  town,  and  pursued  the  enemy  to 
the  river,  killing  and  wounding  many  of  them;  but  the 
English,  being  few  in  number,  were  repulsed  by  the  body 
of  the  army. 

“After  this,  we  went  up  the  mountain,  and  saw  the  smoke 
of  the  fires  in  the  town,  and  beheld  the  awful  desolations 
of  Deerfield.  Before  we  marched  any  farther,  they  killed 
a sucking  child  of  the  English.  We  did  not  travel  far  the 
first  day  ; and  God  made  the  heathen  so  to  pity  our  children, 
that,  although  they  had  several  wounded  persons  of  their 
own  to  carry  on  their  shoulders,  they  carried  those  of  our 
children  who  were  incapable  of  travelling,  in  their  arms 
10* 


114 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP,  Till. 

and  upon  their  shoulders.  When  we  came  to  our  lodging 
place  the  first  night,  they  dug  away  the  snow,  made  some 
wigwams,  cut  down  some  branches  of  spruce-tree  to  lie  on, 
and  gave  the  prisoners  something  to  eat ; but  we  had  little 
appetite.  1 was  pinioned  and  bound  down  that  night,  and 
on  each  succeeding  night,  while  I was  with  the  army. 
Some  of  the  enemy  who  brought  spirituous  liquor  with 
them  from  the  town,  fell  to  drinking,  and,  in  their  drunken 
fit,  killed  my  negro  man. 

“ In  the  night,  an  Englishman  made  his  escape;  in  the 
morning  I was  called  for,  and  ordered  by  the  general  to  tell 
the  English,  that  if  any  more  made  their  escape,  they  would 
burn  the  rest  of  the  prisoners.  He  that  took  me,  was 
unwilling  to  let  me  speak  with  any  of  the  prisoners,  as  we 
marched;  but  on  the  morning  of  the  second  day,  he  being 
appointed  to  guard  the  rear,  I was  put  into  the  hands  of  my 
other  master,  who  permitted  me  to  speak  to  my  wife,  when 
I overtook  her,  and  to  walk  with  her  to  help  her  in  her 
journey.  On  the  way,  we  discoursed  on  the  happiness  of 
those  who  had  a right  to  a house  not  made  icitli  hands , eter- 
nal in  the  heavens , and  who  had  a God  for  a Father  and 
Friend ',  and  mentioned  that  it  was  our  reasonable  duty 
quietly  to  submit  to  the  will  of  God,  and  to  say,  The  will  of 
the  Lord  he  done.  My  wife  told  me  that  her  strength  of 
body  began  to  fail,  and  that  I must  expect  to  part  with  her, 
saying,  she  hoped  God  would  preserve  my  life,  and  the  life 
of  some,  if  not  of  all  our  children,  and  commended  to  me, 
under  God,  the  care  of  them.  She  never  spake  a discon- 
tented word  as  to  what  had  befallen  us,  but  with  suitable 
expressions  justified  God  in  what  had  happened.  We  soon 
made  a halt,  in  which  time  my  chief  surviving  master  came 
up,  when  I was  put  upon  marching  with  the  foremost;  and 
so  I was  made  to  take  my  last  farewell  of  my  dear  wife,  the 
desire  of  my  eyes , and  my  companion  in  many  mercies  and 
afflictions.  Upon  our  separation,  we  asked  for  each  other 
grace  sufficient  for  what  God  should  call  us  to.  After  we 
were  parted,  she  spent  the  few  remaining  minutes  of  her 
stay  in  reading  the  holy  Scriptures,  which  she  was  wont 
personally  every  day  to  delight  her  soul  in  reading ; pray- 
ing over  and  meditating  thereon,  by  herself,  in  her  closet, 
besides  hearing  them  read  in  our  family  worship.  I was 


115 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

made  to  wade  over  a small  river,  (Green  River,)  and  so 
were  all  the  English,  the  water  being  above  knee  deep,  and 
the  stream  very  swift,  and  to  travel  up  a small  mountain ; 
before  I came  to  the  top  of  it,  my  strength  was  almost  spent 
When  I had  overcome  the  difficulty  of  that  ascent,  I was 
permitted  to  sit  down,  and  to  be  unburdened  of  my  pack. 
I sat  pitying  those  who  were  behind,  and  entreated  my  mas- 
ter to  let  me  go  down  and  help  my  wife ; but  he  refused, 
and  would  not  let  me  stir  from  him.  I asked  each  of  the 
prisoners,  as  they  passed  by  me,  after  her,  and  heard  that, 
in  passing  through  the  afore-mentioned  river,  she  fell  down, 
and  was  plunged  over  head  and  ears  in  water  ; after  which 
she  did  not  travel  far,  for  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  the 
cruel  and  blood-thirsty  savage  who  took  her,  slew  her  with 
his  hatchet  at  one  stroke,  the  tidings  of  which  were  very 
awful ; and  yet,  such  was  the  hard-heartedness  of  the  ad- 
versary, that  my  tears  were  reckoned  to  me  as  a reproach. 
My  loss,  and  the  loss  of  my  children  was  great,  and  our 
hearts  were  so  filled  with  sorrow,  that  nothing  but  the  com 
fortable  hope  of  her  being  taken  away  in  mercy  to  herself, 
from  the  evils  we  were  to  see,  and  feel,  and  suffer  under, 
and  the  belief  that  she  was  joined  to  the  assembly  of  the 
spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect , to  rest  in  peace,  and  joy 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory , and  the  good  pleasure  of  the 
Lord  thus  to  exercise  us,  could  have  kept  us  from  sinking 
under  our  affliction.  That  passage  of  Scripture, — Naked 
came  I out  of  my  mother’s  womb , and  naked  shall  I return 
thither  ; the  Lord  gave , and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away  ; 
blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord , — was  brought  to  my  mind 
with  some  other  texts  of  Scripture,  together  with  the 
thought  that  an  afflicting  God  is  to  be  glorified,  to  persuade 
to  a patient  bearing  of  my  affliction. 

“ We  were  again  called  upon  to  march,  which  I did 
with  a far  heavier  burden  on  my  spirits  than  on  my  back. 
I begged  of  God  so  to  overrule  in  his  providence  that  the 
corpse  of  one  so  dear  to  me,  and  one  whose  spirit  he  had 
taken  to  dwell  with  him  in  glory,  might  have  a Christian 
burial,  and  not  be  left  for  meat  to  the  fowls  of  the  air  and 
the  beasts  of  the  earth  ; a mercy  which  God  graciously 
vouchsafed  to  grant.  For  he  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  my 
neighbors,  soon  after,  to  come  out  to  the  place  where  she 


116 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII, 

lay,  take  up  the  corpse,  carry  it  back  to  the  town,  and  de- 
cently bury  it.  In  our  march  they  killed  a sucking  infant 
of  one  of  our  neighbors,  and,  before  night,  a girl,  about 
eleven  years  of  age.  I mourned  to  see  my  flock  so  far  a 
flock  of  slaughter,  many  being  slain  in  the  town,  and  a 
number  having  been  murdered  since  we  left;  and  I was 
distressed  to  think  of  what  we  must  yet  expect  from  those 
'Who  delightfully  imbrued  their  hands  in  our  blood.  When 
we  came  to  our  lodging  place,  an  Indian  captain  from  the 
eastward  consulted  my  master  about  killing  me,  and  taking 
off  my  scalp.  I lifted  up  my  heart  to  God,  and  implored 
his  grace  and  mercy  in  such  a time  of  need.  I afterwards 
told  my  master  that  if  he  intended  to  kill  me,  I desired 
that  he  would  let  me  know  of  it,  assuring  him  at  the  same 
time,  that  my  death,  after  a promise  of  quarter,  would 
bring  the  guilt  of  blood  upon  him.  He  told  me  that  he 
would  not  kill  me.  We  then  laid  down  and  slept,  for  the 
Lord  sustained  and  kept  us. 

“ In  the  morning,  March  2,  we  were  all  called  before 
the  chief  sachems,  that  a more  equal  distribution  of  the 
prisoners  might  be  made.  On  leaving  the  wigwam,  my 
best  clothing  was  taken  from  me.  As  I came  near  the 
place  appointed  for  us  to  assemble,  some  of  the  captives 
met  me,  and  told  me  that  they  thought  our  enemies  were 
going  to  burn  us,  for  they  had  peeled  off  the  bark  from 
several  trees,  and  acted  very  strangely.  To  whom  I re- 
plied, that  they  could  do  nothing  against  us,  but  as  they 
were  permitted  of  God,  and  that  I was  persuaded  he  would 
prevent  such  severities.  When  we  came  to  the  wigwam 
appointed,  several  were  taken  from  their  former  masters, 
and  put  into  the  hands  of  others  ; but  I was  sent  again  to 
my  two  masters  who  brought  me  from  my  house. 

“ On  our  fourth  day’s  march,  March  3,  the  enemy  killed 
another  of  my  neighbors,  who,  being  near  the  time  of  her 
travail,  was  wearied  with  her  journey.  When  we  came 
to  the  great  river,  (the  Connecticut,)  the  enemy  took 
hand-sleighs  to  draw  their  wounded,  several  of  our  children, 
and  their  packs,  and  marched  a great  pace.  I travelled 
many  hours  in  water  up  to  my  ankles.  Near  night  I was 
very  lame,  having,  previous  to  commencing  my  journey, 
wrenched  my  ankle-bone  and  sinews.  I thought,  and  so 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  117 

did  others,  that  I should  not  hold  out  to  go  far.  I lifted 
up  my  heart  to  God,  my  only  refuge,  to  remove  my  lame- 
ness, and  carry  me  through,  with  my  children  and  neigh- 
bors, if  he  judged  best ; however,  I desired  that  God 
would  be  with  me  in  my  great  and  last  change,  if  he 
should  call  me  by  such  a death  to  glorify  him ; and  that 
he  would  take  care  of  my  children  and  neighbors,  and  bless 
them.  In  a short  time,  I was  well  of  my  lameness,  to  the 
joy  of  my  neighbors,  who  saw  a great  alteration  in  my 
travelling. 

“ On  Saturday,  March  4th,  the  journey  was  long  and 
tedious,  and  we  travelled  with  such  speed  that  four  women 
became  so  wearied  that  they  were  killed  by  those  who  led 
them  captive. 

“ On  the  Sabbath,  March  5th,  we  rested,  and  I was 
j permitted  to  pray,  and  to  preach  to  the  captives.  The 

I passage  of  Scripture  spoken  from  was  Lam.  i.  18.  The 
Lord  is  righteous , for  I have  rebelled  against  his  com- 
mandment: hear , I pray  you,  all  people,  and  behold  my 
sorrow  : my  virgins  and  my  young  men  are  gone  into  cap- 
tivity. We  had  this  revival  in  our  bondage,  to  join  toge- 
ther in  the  worship  of  God,  and  to  encourage  one  another 
patiently  to  bear  the  indignation  of  the  Lord,  till  he  should 
i plead  our  cause.  When  we  arrived  at  New  France,  (Ca 
; nada,)  we  were  forbidden  to  pray  one  with  another,  or  to 
join  together  in  the  service  of  God. 

“ Monday,  March  6th.  Soon  after  we  marched,  we  had 
i an  alarm;  on  which,  many  of  the  English  were  bound. 
As  I was  near  the  front,  and  my  master  was  not  with  me, 
I was  not  bound.  The  alarm  was  occasioned  by  some 
Indians  shooting  at  geese  that  flew  over  them.  They  were 
thrown  into  considerable  consternation  and  fright;  but 
when  they  came  to  understand  that  they  were  not  pursued 
/ by  the  English,  they  boasted  that  they  would  not  come  out 
f after  them.  They  killed  this  day  two  women,  who  were 
i so  faint  they  could  not  travel. 

“ Tuesday,  March  7th.  In  the  morning,  before  we 
t:  started  on  our  way,  a pious  young  woman,  Mrs.  Mary 
Brooks,  came  to  the  wigwam  where  I was,  and  told  me 
that  she  desired  to  bless  God,  who  had  inclined  the  heart 
of  her  master  to  let  her  come  and  take  her  farewell  of 


118 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII. 

me.  Said  she,  ‘ By  my  falls  upon  the  ice  yesterday,  I in- 
jured myself  so  as  to  cause  a miscarriage  last  night.  I 
am  not  able  to  travel  far,  and  I know  they  will  kill  me  to- 
day ; but/  said  she,  ‘ God  has  (praised  be  his  name)  by 
his  word  and  Spirit,  strengthened  me  to  my  last  encounter 
with  death.5  She  then  mentioned  some  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture which  had  been  suggested  to  her  mind  for  her  sup- 
port, and  added,  4 1 am  not  afraid  of  death  : I can,  through 
the  grace  of  God,  cheerfully  submit  to  his  will.  Pray  for 
me/  said  she,  at  parting,  ‘ that  God  would  take  me  to 
himself.5  Accordingly,  she  was  killed  that  day. 

“ The  next  day,  March  8th,  we  were  separated  one  from 
another  into  small  companies ; and  one  of  my  children 
was  carried  away  with  Indians  belonging  to  the  eastern 
parts.  At  night,  my  master  came  to  me  with  my  pistol  in 
his  hand,  and  put  it  to  my  breast,  and  said,  ‘ Now  I will 
kill  you,  for  you  wrould  have  killed  me  with  it  if  you 
could.5  But  by  the  grace  of  God,  I was  not  much  daunt- 
ed, and  whatever  his  intention  might  be,  God  prevented 
my  death. 

“ Thursday,  March  9th.  I was  again  permitted  to  pray 
with  my  fellow-captives,  and  we  were  allowed  to  sing  a 
psalm  together  ; after  which  I was  taken  from  the  company 
of  all  the  English,  excepting  two  children  of  my  neighbors", 
one  of  whom,  a girl  four  years  of  age,  was  killed  by  her 
Macqua  master  the  next  morning — the  snow  being  so  deep, 
when  we  left  the  river,*  that  he  could  not  carry  the  child 
and  his  pack  too. 

“ The  next  Sabbath,  March  12th,  one  Indian  and  a little 
boy  staid  with  me,  while  the  rest  went  a hunting.  While 
here,  I thought  with  myself  that  God  had  now  separated 
me  from  the  congregation  of  his  people,  who  were  now  in 
his  sanctuary,  where  he  commandeth  the  blessing , even 
life  forevermore.  I was  led  to  bewail  my  unfruitfulness 
under,  and  unthankfulness  for,  such  a mercy.  My  spirit 
was  almost  overwhelmed  within  me,  at  the  consideration 

* “ The  parties  were  divided  into  small  companies  at  the  mouth 
of  White  River.  Some  of  them,  with  Mr.  Williams,  followed  up 
this  river  over  the  Green  Mountain.  Another  party,  with  one  of 
his  children,  took  a north-eastern  direction,  and  followed  up  the 
Connecticut.” — Williams'  Memoir , p.  40. 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OP  NEW  ENGLAND.  119 

of  what  had  passed  over  me,  and  of  what  I had  yet  to 
expect.  I was  almost  ready  to  sink  under  it ; but  I was 
greatly  strengthened  and  supported  by  these  texts  of  scrip- 
ture : ‘ I shall  not  die,  but  live,  and  declare  the  works  of 
the  Lord.  Why  art  thou  cast  down,  O my  soul  ? and  why 
art  thou  disquieted  within  me?  Hope  thou  in  God;  for  I 
shall  yet  praise  him,  who  is  the  health  of  my  countenance, 
and  my  God.  Remember,  I beseech  thee,  the  word  that 
thou  commandedst  thy  servant  Moses,  saying,  If  ye  trans- 
gress, I will  scatter  you  abroad  among  the  nations : but  if 
ye  turn  unto  me,  and  keep  my  commandments,  and  do 
them,  though  there  were  of  you  cast  out  unto  the  utter- 
most part  of  heaven,  yet  will  I gather  them  from  thence, 
and  will  bring  them  unto  the  place  that  I have  chosen,  to 
set  my  name  there.’  These  three  passages  of  scripture, 
one  after  another,  by  the  grace  of  God,  strengthened  my 
hopes  that  God  would  so  far  restrain  the  wrath  of  the 
adversary,  that  the  greatest  number  of  us  left  alive  should 
be  carried  through  so  tedious  a journey.  Though  my 
children  had  no  father  to  take  care  of  them,  these  words 
quieted  me  to  a patient  waiting  to  see  the  end  the  Lord 
would  make.  ‘ Leave  thy  fatherless  children,  I will  pre- 
serve them  alive,  and  let  thy  widows  trust  in  me.’  Ac- 
cordingly, God  carried  them  wonderfully  through  great 
difficulties  and  dangers.  My  youngest  daughter,  aged 
seven  years,  was  carried  all  the  journey,  and  looked  after 
with  a great  deal  of  tenderness.  My  youngest  son,  aged 
four  years,  was  wonderfully  preserved  from  death ; for 
although  those  who  carried  him,  or  drew  him  on  sleighs, 
were  tired  with  their  journeys,  yet  their  savage,  cruel 
tempers  were  so  overruled  by  God  that  they  did  not  kill 
him,  but  in  their  pity  he  was  spared,  until  at  last  he  arrived 
in  Montreal,  where  a French  gentlewoman,  pitying  the 
child,  redeemed  it  out  of  the  hands  of  the  heathen.  My 
son  Samuel,  and  my  eldest  daughter  were  pitied,  so  as  to 
be  drawn  on  sleighs,  when  unable  to  travel.  And  although 
they  suffered  very  much  through  scarcity  of  food,  and 
tedious  journeys,  they  were  carried  through  to  Montreal. 
And  my  son  Stephen,  about  eleven  years  of  age,  was  won- 
derfully preserved  from  death,  in  the  famine  whereof 
three  English  persons  died,  and  after  eight  months  he  was 
brought  into  Shamblee. 


120 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  VIIL 


“ My  master  returned  on  the  evening  of  the  Sabbath, 
and  told  me  that  he  had  killed  five  moose.  The  next  day 
we  were  removed  to  the  place  where  he  killed  them.  We 
tarried  there  three  days,  till  we  had  roasted  and  dried 
the  meat.  My  master  made  me  a pair  of  snow-shoes,  and 
said  to  me,  ‘You  cannot  possibly  travel  without  them;’ 
the  snow  being  knee  deep.  We  left  this  place  heavy  laden, 
and  I travelled  with  snow-shoes,  and  a burden  on  my  back, 
twenty-five  miles  the  first  day.  1 travelled  again  the  next 
day  till  afternoon,  when  we  came  to  the  French  (or  Onion) 
River.  At  this  place  my  master  took  away  my  pack,  and 
drew  the  whole  load  on  the  ice  ; but  my  bones  seemed  to 
be  misplaced,  and  I was  unable  to  travel  with  any  speed. 
My  feet  were  very  sore,  and  each  night  I wrung  blood  out 
of  my  stockings,  when  I pulled  them  off.  My  shins  also 
were  very  sore,  having  been  cut  with  the  crust  upon  the 
snow,  while  travelling  without  snow-shoes.  But  finding 
some  dry  oak  leaves  by  the  bank  of  the  river,  I put  them 
on  my  shins,  and  after  one  application  they  were  healed. 
And  here  my  master  was  very  kind  to  me,  always  giving 
me  the  best  he  had  to  eat ; and  through  the  goodness  of 
God,  I never  wanted  a meal  of  victuals  during  my  captivi- 
ty, though  some  of  my  children  and  neighbors  suffered 
much  from  famine  and  pinching  want ; having  for  many 
days  nothing  but  roots  to  live  upon,  and  but  a small  share 
of  them.  My  master  gave  me  a piece  of  a bible,  and 
never  disturbed  me  while  reading  the  scriptures,  or  while 
praying  to  God.  Many  of  my  neighbors  had  bibles,  psalm 
books,  catechisms,  and  other  good  books  put  into  their 
hands,  with  liberty  to  read  them.  But  after  their  arrival 
at  Canada,  all  possible  endeavors  were  used  to  deprive 
them  of  them. 

“My  march  on  the  French  River  was  very  tedious;  for 
fearing  a thaw,  we  travelled  a very  great  pace.  My  feet 
were  so  bruised,  and  my  joints  so  distorted  by  travelling 
in  snow-shoes,  that  I thought  it  impossible  for  me  to  hold 
out.  One  morning  a little  before  day  break,  my  master 
came  and  awaked  me  out  of  sleep,  saying,  ‘ Arise,  pray 
to  God,  and  eat  your  breakfast,  for  we  must  go  a great 
way  to-day.’  After  prayer,  I arose  from  my  knees,  but 
my  feet  were  so  tender,  swollen,  bruised,  and  full  of  pain, 


CHAP.  VITI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  121 

that  I could  scarcely  stand  on  them  without  holding  on 
upon  the  wigwam.  When  the  Indians  said,  ‘ You  must 
run  to-day/  I answered,  4 1 cannot  run  / my  master  point- 
ing to  his  hatchet,  said,  ‘ Then  I must  dash  out  your 
brains,  and  take  off  your  scalp.’  I said,  ‘ I suppose  then 
that  you  will  do  so,  for  I am  not  able  to  travel  with  speed.’ 
He  sent  me  away  alone  on  the  ice.  About  sun  half  an 
hour  high,  he  overtook  me,  for  I had  travelled  very  slowly, 
not  thinking  it  possible  for  me  to  go  five  miles.  When  he 
came  up,  he  called  upon  me  to  run  ; I told  him  I could 
go  no  faster  ; he  passed  by  me  without  saying  another 
word ; so  that  sometimes  during  the  day  I scarcely  saw 
any  thing  of  him  for  an  hour  together.  I travelled  from 
about  day  break  until  dark,  and  did  not  so  much  as  sit 
down  at  noon  to  eat  warm  victuals;  eating  frozen  meat 
which  I had  in  my  coat  pocket,  as  I went  on  my  way. 
We  travelled  that  day  two  of  their  days’  journeys,  as  they 
came  down.  I judge  that  we  passed  over  the  distance  of 
forty  or  forty-five  miles.  God  wonderfully  supported  me, 
and  so  far  renewed  my  strength,  that  in  the  afternoon  I 
was  stronger  to  travel  than  in  the  forenoon.  My  strength 
was  renewed  to  admiration.  We  should  never  distrust  the 
care  and  compassion  of  God,  who  can  give  strength  to 
those  who  have  no  might,  and  power  to  them  who  are 
ready  to  faint. 

“ When  we  entered  on  the  lake,  the  ice  was  rough  and 
uneven,  which  was  very  painful  to  my  feet,  which  could 
scarcely  bear  to  be  set  down  on  the  smooth  ice  on  the 
river.  I lifted  up  my  cry  to  God  in  ejaculatory  requests 
that  he  wrould  take  notice  of  my  state,  and  some  wTay  or 
other  relieve  me.  I had  not  travelled  more  than  half  a 
mile  before  there  fell  a moist  snow,  about  an  inch  and  a 
half  deep,  which  made  it  very  soft  for  my  feet  to  pass  over 
the  lake,  to  the  place  where  my  master’s  family  wras. 
Wonderful  favors  in  the  midst  of  trying  afflictions!  We 
wrent  a day’s  journey  from  the  lake,  to  a small  company 
of  Indians,  who  were  hunting ; they  were,  after  their 
manner,  kind  to  me,  giving  me  the  best  they  had,  which 
was  moose  flesh,  ground-nuts,  and  cranberries,  but  no 
bread.  For  three  w7eeks  together,  I ate  no  bread.  After 
remaining  here  awhile,  and  undergoing  difficulties  in  cut- 
11 


122 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


[chap,  vm, 


ting  wood,  and  suffering  from  lousiness,  having  lousy  old 
clothes,  that  had  belonged  to  soldiers,  put  on  to  me  when 
they  stripped  me  of  mine,  to  sell  to  the  French  soldiers 
in  the  army,  we  again  began  to  march  for  Shamblee.  We 
staid  at  a branch  of  the  lake,  and  feasted  two  or  three 
days  on  geese  we  killed  there.  After  another  day’s  travel 
we  came  to  a river  where  the  ice  was  thawed.  We  here 
made  a canoe  of  elm  bark,  in  one  day,  and  arrived  on 
Saturday,  near  noon,  at  Shamblee,  where  was  a garrison 
and  fort  of  French  soldiers. 


“ This  village  is  about  fifteen  miles  from  Montreal. 
The  French  were  very  kind  to  me.  A gentleman  of  the 
place  took  me  into  his  house  and  to  his  table,  and  lodged 
me  at  night  on  a good  feather  bed.  The  officers  and  in- 
habitants treated  me  in  a very  obliging  manner,  the  little 
time  I staid  with  them,  and  promised  to  write  a letter  to 
the  governor  of  Canada  to  inform  him  of  my  passage  down 
the  river.  Here  I saw  a girl  who  was  taken  from  Deer- 
field, and  a young  man,  who  informed  me  that  the  greatest 
part  of  the  captives  had  come  in ; that  two  of  my  children 
were  at  Montreal;  and  that  many  of  the  captives  had  come 
in,  three  weeks  before  my  arrival.  Mercy  in  the  midst  of 
judgment ! As  we  passed  along  the  river  towards  Sorel, 
we  went  into  a house  where  there  was  an  English  woman 
of  our  town,  who  had  been  left  among  the  French,  in 
order  to  her  conveyance  to  the  Indian  fort.  The  French 
were  very  kind  to  her  and  to  myself,  and  gave  us  the  best 
provision  they  had.  She  embarked  with  us  to  go  down  to 
the  fort  at  St.  Francois.  When  we  came  down  to  the  first 
inhabited  house  in  Sorel,  a French  woman  came  to  the 
river  side,  and  desired  us  to  go  into  her  house.  When  we 
had  entered,  she  compassionated  our  condition,  and  told 
us  that  in  the  last  war  she  had  been  a captive  among  the 
Indians,  and  therefore  was  not  a little  sensible  of  our  diffi- 
culties. She  gave  the  Indians  something  to  eat  in  the 
chimney  corner,  and  spread  a cloth  on  the  table  for  us 
with  napkins;  which  gave  such  offence  to  the  Indians, 
that  they  hasted  away,  and  would  not  call  in  at  the  fort. 


AT  SHAMBLEE 


123 


CHAP.  VIII.]  niSTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

Wherever  we  entered  into  houses,  the  French  were  very 
courteous.  When  we  came  to  St.  Francois  River,  we 
found  some  difficulty  by  reason  of  the  ice ; and  entering 
into  a Frenchman’s  house,  he  gave  us  a loaf  of  bread  and 
some  fish  to  carry  away  with  us.  We  passed  down  the 
river  till  night,  and  there  seven  of  us  supped  on  a fish 
Galled  bullhead  or  pout,  and  did  not  eat  it  up,  the  fish  was 
so  very  large. 

“ The  next  morning  we  met  with  such  a large  quantity 
of  ice,  that  we  were  forced  to  leave  our  canoe,  and  travel 
On  land.  We  went  to  a French  officer’s  house,  who  took 
us  into  a private  room,  out  of  the  sight  of  the  Indians,  and 
treated  us  very  courteously.  That  night  we  arrived  at 
Fort  St.  Francois,  where  we  found  several  poor  children 
who  had  been  taken  from  the  eastward  the  summer  before; 
a sight  very  affecting,  they  being  in  their  habits  and  man- 
ners very  much  conformed  to  the  Indians.  At  this  fort 
lived  two  Jesuits,  one  of  whom  was  afterwards  made  supe- 
rior of  the  Jesuits  at  Quebec.  One  of  these  Jesuits  met 
me  at  the  fort  gate,  and  asked  me  to  go  into  the  church 
and  give  God  thanks  for  preserving  my  life.  I told  him 
that  I would  do  that  in  some  other  place.  When  the  bell 
rang  for  evening  prayers,  he  that  took  me,  bade  me  go  ; 
but  I refused.  The  Jesuit  came  to  our  wigwam  and  of- 
fered a short  prayer,  and  invited  me  to  sup  with  them.  He 
justified  the  Indians  in  what  they  had  done  against  us,  re- 
hearsing some  things  done  by  Major  Waldron,  more  than 
thirty  years  ago,  and  how  justly  God  retaliated  them  in  the 
last  war. 

“ The  next  morning  the  bell  rang  for  mass;  my  master 
bade  me  go  to  church.  I refused.  He  threatened  me, 
and  went  away  in  a rage.  At  noon,  the  Jesuits  sent  to  me 
to  dine  with  them,  for  I ate  at  their  table  all  the  time  I was 
at  the  fort.  After  dinner  they  told  me  that  the  Indians 
would  not  allow  any  of  their  captives  to  stay  at  their  wig- 
wams while  they  were  at  church,  and  that  they  were  re- 
solved by  force  and  violence  to  bring  us  all  to  church,  if 
we  would  not  go  without.  I told  them  that  it  was  very  un- 
reasonable so  to  impose  upon  those  who  were  of  a contra- 
ry religion,  and  to  force  us  to  be  present  at  a service  we 
abhorred,  was  nothing  becoming  Christianity.  They  re- 


124  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII 

plied,  ‘ that  they  were  savages,  and  would  not  hearken  to 
reason,  but  would  have  their  own  wills/  They  said  also, 
* that  if  they  were  in  New  England,  they  would  go  into 
our  churches  to  see  our  ways  of  worship/  I replied,  that 
the  case  was  very  different,  for  there  was  nothing  (them- 
selves being  judges)  as  to  matter  or  manner  of  worship  in 
our  churches  but  what  was  according  to  the  word  of  God, 
and  therefore  it  could  not  be  an  offence  to  any  man’s  con- 
science; but  that  among  them  there  were  idolatrous  su- 
perstitions in  worship.  They  said,  ‘ Come  and  see,  and 
offer  us  conviction  of  what  is  superstitious  in  worship/ 
To  this  I answered,  that  I was  not  to  do  evil  that  good 
might  come,  and  that  force  in  matters  of  religion  was 
hateful.  They  answered,  ‘ The  Indians  are  resolved  to 
have  it  so,  and  we  cannot  pacify  them  unless  you  come. 
We  will  engage  that  they  shall  offer  no  violence  to  cause 
your  compliance  with  our  ceremonies/  The  next  mass, 
my  master  bade  me  go  to  the  church.  1 objected.  He  rose, 
and  forcibly  pulled  me  by  my  head  and  shoulders  out  of 
the  wigwam  to  the  church,  which  was  near  the  door.  So 
I went  in  and  sat  down  behind  the  door,  and  there  saw 
great  confusion,  instead  of  any  gospel  order ; for  one  of 
the  Jesuits  was  at  the  altar,  saying  mass  in  a tongue  un- 
known to  the  savages,  and  the  other  was  between  the  altar 
and  the  door,  saying  and  singing  prayers  among  the  In- 
dians at  the  same  time ; and  many  others  were  at  the  same 
time  saying  over  their  paternosters  and  Ave  Maria’s,  by 
tale,  from  their  beads,  on  a string.  When  we  came  out, 
I smiled  at  their  ceremonies,  which  offended  them,  and 
they  said  that  I made  a derision  of  their  worship.  A day 
or  two  after,  the  Jesuits  asked  me  what  I thought  of  their 
mode  of  worship,  now  that  I had  seen  it.  I told  them  that 
I thought  Christ  said  of  it,  Howbeit , in  uahi  do  ye  ivorship 
me , teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men.  For , 
laying  aside  the  commandment  of  God , ye  hold  the  tradi- 
tion of  men , as  the  washing  of  pots  and  cups  ; and  many 
other  such  like  things  ye  do.  And  he  said  unto  themy  Full 
well  ye  reject  the  commandment  of  God , that  ye  may  keep 
your  own  tradition.  They  told  me  that  they  were  not 
the  commandments  of  men,  but  apostolical  traditions,  of 
equal  authority  with  the  holy  scriptures ; that  after  my 


125 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

death,  I should  bewail  my  not  praying  to  the  Virgin  Mary, 
and  that  I should  find  the  want  of  her  intercession  for  me 
with  her  Son ; judging  me  to  hell,  for  asserting  that  the 
scriptures  were  a perfect  rule  of  faith.  I told  them  that 
it  was  my  comfort  that  Christ,  and  not  they,  was  to  be  my 
judge  at  the  great  day. 

“ One  day  a squaw,  named  Ruth,  who  had  been  taken 
prisoner  in  Philip’s  war,  who  had  lived  at  Weathersfield, 
who  could  speak  English  very  well,  and  who  had  often 
been  at  my  house,  being  now  proselyted  to  the  Romish 
faith,  came  into  the  wigwam,  accompanied  by  an  English 
maid,  who  was  taken  in  the  last  war,  who  was  dressed  in 
Indian  apparel,  and  unable  to  speak  one  word  of  English. 
She  said  she  could  neither  tell  her  own  name,  or  the 
name  of  the  place  from  whence  she  was  taken.  These 
two  talked  with  my  master  a long  time  in  the  Indian 
dialect,  after  which  he  bade  me  cross  myself.  I told 
him  that  I would  not.  He  commanded  me  several  times, 
and  I as  often  refused.  Ruth  said,  ‘ Mr.  Williams,  you 
are  acquainted  with  the  scriptures,  and  therefore  you  act 
against  your  own  light ; for  you  know  that  the  scriptures  say, 
Servants , obey  your  masters.  He  is  your  master,  and  you 
are  his  servant.’  I told  her  that  she  was  ignorant  of  the 
- scriptures;  stating  that  I was  not  to  disobey  the  great  God 
to  obey  my  master,  and  that  I was  ready  to  die  in  suffering 
I for  God,  if  called  thereto.  She  then  talked  with  my  mas- 
I ter,  and  I suppose  interpreted  what  I said.  He  took  my 
hand  to  force  me  to  cross  myself;  but  I struggled  with 
him,  and  would  not  suffer  him  to  guide  my  hand.  He 
then  pulled  a crucifix  from  off  his  neck,  and  bade  me  kiss 
it ; but  I refused  once  and  again.  He  told  me  that  he 
I would  dash  out  my  brains  with  his  hatchet  if  I refused.  1 

I!  replied  that  I should  sooner  choose  death  than  to  sin 
i against  God.  He  then  ran  and  took  up  his  hatchet,  and 
! acted  as  though  he  would  dash  out  my  brains  ; but  seeing 
i!  that  I was  unmoved,  he  threw  down  his  hatchet,  saying 
that  he  would  first  bite  off  my  nails,  if  I still  refused.  I 
gave  him  my  hand,  and  told  him  that  I was  ready  to  suffer. 
l\  He  set  his  teeth  into  my  thumb-nail,  and  gave  a gripe,  and 
1 then  said,  ‘No  good  minister — no  love  God — as  bad  as  the 
devil and  so  left  me.  I have  reason  to  bless  God,  who 
U* 


126 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  VIII 

strengthened  me  to  withstand  this  trial.  My  master  was 
so  much  discouraged  by  it,  that  he  meddled  with  me  no 
more  about  my  religion.  I asked  leave  of  the  Jesuits  to 
pray  with  the  English  of  our  town  who  were  with  me  ; but 
they  absolutely  refused  to  give  us  any  permission  to  pray 
one  with  another,  and  they  did  what  they  could  to  prevent 
our  having  any  discourse  together. 

“ After  a few  days,  Gov.  De  Vaudreuil  sent  down  two 
men  with  letters  to  the  Jesuits,  desiring  them  to  order 
my  being  sent  to  him  at  Montreal.  Accordingly,  one  of 
the  Jesuits  went  with  my  two  masters,  and  took  me  along 
with  them.  They  also  took  two  more  who  were  from  Deer- 
field— a man,  and  his  daughter,  about  seven  years  of  age. 
When  we  came  to  the  lake,  the  wind  was  tempestuous  and 
contrary,  so  that  we  were  afraid  to  go  over.  They  landed 
and  kindled  a fire,  and  said  they  would  wait  awhile,  and 
see  whether  the  wind  would  fall  or  change.  I went  aside 
from  the  company  among  the  trees,  and  spread  our  case 
before  God,  and  plead  that  he  would  so  order  the  season 
that  we  might  not  be  obliged  to  return,  but  that  we  might 
be  furthered  on  our  voyage,  that  I might  have  an  opportu- 
nity to  see  my  children  and  neighbors,  converse  with  them, 
and  know  their  state.  When  I returned,  the  wind  was 
more  boisterous  than  before.  I retired  a second  time  ; but 
when  I came  back,  the  wind  was  more  violent  than  ever. 
I now  reflected  upon  myself  for  my  unquietness  and  want 
of  resignation  to  the  will  of  God.  I went  the  third  time, 
and  bewailed  before  God  my  anxious  cares  and  the  tumul- 
tuous workings  of  my  own  heart,  pleading  for  a will  fully 
resigned  to  the  will  of  God  ; and  I thought  that  by  his 
grace  I was  brought  to  say  amen  to  whatever  he  should  de- 
termine. When  I returned  to  the  company,  the  wind  was 
yet  high,  and  the  Jesuit  and  my  master  said,  ‘ Come,  we 
will  go  back  again  to  the  fort ; for  there  is  no  likelihood 
of  our  proceeding  in  the  voyage,  for  very  frequently  such 
a wind  continues  three  days,  sometimes  six.’  I said  to 
them,  The  will  of  the  Lord  he  done.  The  canoe  was  put 
again  into  the  river,  and  we  embarked.  No  sooner  had 
my  master  put  me  into  the  canoe,  and  put  off  from  the 
shore,  than  the  wind  fell ; and  wThen  we  came  into  the 
middle  of  the  river,  they  said,  4 We  can  go  over  the 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  127 

lake  well  enough and  so  we  did.  I then  promised  that 
if  God  gave  me  opportunity,  I would  stir  up  others  to  glo- 
rify him  by  committing  their  straits  of  heart,  persevering- 
ly,  to  him.  He  is  a prayer-hearing  God , and  the  stormy 
winds  obey  him.  After  we  had  passed  over  the  lake,  the 
French,  wherever  we  came,  treated  us  very  compassion- 
ately. 

AT  MONTREAL. 

“ When  I arrived  at  Montreal,  which  was  eight  weeks 
after  I was  captivated,  the  governor,  De  Vaudreuil,  re- 
deemed me  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  gave  me  good 
clothing,  took  me  to  his  table,  gave  me  the  use  of  a good 
chamber,  and  was,  in  all  respects,  as  it  related  to  my  out- 
ward man,  courteous  and  charitable  to  admiration.  At  my 
first  entering  into  his  house,  he  sent  for  my  two  children, 
who  were  in  the  city,  that  I might  see  them,  and  promised 
to  do  what  he  could  to  get  all  my  children  and  neighbors 
out  of  the  hands  of  the  savages.  My  change  of  diet,  after 
the  difficulties  of  my  journeys,  brought  on  a slight  sick- 
ness, for  which  I was  bled  and  physicked,  and  had  very 
tender  care  taken  of  me.  The  governor  redeemed  my  el- 
dest daughter  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  and  she  was 
carefully  tended  in  the  hospital  until  she  was  well  of  her 
lameness,  and  respectably  provided  for  by  the  governor 
during  her  stay  in  the  country.  My  youngest  child  was 
redeemed  by  a lady  in  the  city,  as  the  Indians  passed  by. 
After  the  Indians  had  been  to  their  fort  and  conversed  with 
the  priests,  they  came  back  and  offered  the  lady  a man  for 
the  child,  alleging  that  the  child  could  not  be  profitable 
to  her,  but  that  the  man  would,  for  he  was  a weaver,  and 
his  service  would  greatly  advance  the  design  she  had  of 
making  cloth.  But  God  so  overruled,  in  his  providence, 
that  they  did  not  prevail  with  her  to  make  an  exchange. 
The  governor  gave  orders  to  certain  officers  to  get  the  rest 
of  my  children  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  and  as 
many  of  my  neighbors  as  they  could.  After  six  weeks,  a 
merchant  in  the  city  obtained  my  eldest  son  that  was  ta- 
ken captive,  and  took  him  to  live  with  him.  He  took  a 
great  deal  of  pains  to  persuade  the  savages  to  part  with 
him.  An  Indian  came  to  the  city  from  Coos,  and  brought 


128 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII* 

word  that  my  son  Stephen  was  near  that  place.  A sum  of 
money  was  put  into  his  hands  for  his  redemption,  and  he 
had  the  promise  of  full  satisfaction  if  he  brought  him;  but 
the  Indian  proved  unfaithful,  and  I did  not  see  my  child 
till  a year  after. 

“ The  governor  ordered  a priest  to  go  along  with  me  to 
see  my  youngest  daughter,  who  was  among  the  Macquas^ 
and  endeavor  to  obtain  her  ransom.  He  went  with  me, 
and  was  very  courteous  to  me.  When  we  came  to  his 
parish,  which  was  near  the  Macqua  fort,  he  wrote  a let- 
ter to  the  Jesuit,  desiring  him  to  send  my  child  to  see 
me.  The  Jesuit  wrote  back  a letter,  stating  that  I should 
not  be  permitted  to  see  nor  speak  with  my  child  ; that  if 
I came,  my  labor  would  be  lost,  and  that  the  Macquas 
would  as  soon  part  with  their  hearts  as  my  child.  On  my 
return  to  the  city,  I,  with  a heavy  heart,  carried  the  Je- 
suit’s letter  to  the  governor,  who,  after  reading  it,  was  very 
angry.  He  endeavored  to  comfort  me,  assuring  me  that  I 
should  see  the  child,  and  speak  with  it ; and  that  he  would 
use  his  best  endeavors  to  procure  its  ransom.  According- 
ly, he  sent  to  the  Jesuits  who  resided  in  the  city,  instruct- 
ing them  to  use  their  influence  in  obtaining  the  child. 
After  some  days,  he  went  with  me  in  person  to  the  fort. 
When  we  arrived,  he  conversed  with  the  Jesuits : after 
which,  my  child  was  brought  into  the  chamber  where  I 
was.  I was  told  that  I might  speak  with  her,  but  that  I 
should  not  be  permitted  to  speak  to  any  other  English 
person  present.  My  child  was  about  seven  years  old.  I 
conversed  with  her  near  an  hour.  She  could  read  very 
well,  and  had  not  forgotten  what  she  had  learned  from  the 
catechism.  She  was  very  desirous  of  being  redeemed 
out  of  the  hands  of  the  Macquas,  and  bemoaned  her  state 
among  them.  I told  her  that  she  must  pray  to  God  for 
grace  every  day.  She  said  that  she  did  as  she  was  able, 
and  that  God  helped  her.  ‘ But,’  said  she,  ‘ they  force  me 
to  say  prayers  in  Latin,  but  I do  not  understand  one  word 
of  them.  I hope  it  won’t  do  me  any  harm.’  I told  her 
that  she  must  be  careful  that  she  did  not  forget  her  cate- 
chism and  the  passages  of  scripture  she  had  learned.  I 
saw  her  a few  days  after,  in  the  city,  but  had  but  little  time 
with  her.  What  time  I had,  I improved  in  giving  her  the 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  129 

best  advice  I could.  The  governor  labored  much  to  pro- 
cure her  redemption  : at  last,  he  had  the  promise  of  it,  in 
case  he  would  procure  for  them  an  Indian  girl  in  her  stead. 
Accordingly,  he  sent  up  the  river  several  hundred  miles,  to 
obtain  one,  but  when  it  was  offered  by  the  governor,  it  was 
refused.  He  offered  them  a hundred  pieces  of  eight  for 
her  redemption ; but  it  was  refused.  His  lady  went  over, 
and  endeavored  to  beg  the  child,  but  all  in  vain.* 

“ When  I had  conversed  with  the  child,  and  was  coming 
out  of  the  fort,  I saw  some  of  my  poor  neighbors,  who 
stood  with  longing  expectations  to  see  and  speak  with  me, 
and  they  had  leave  of  their  savage  masters  so  to  do.  But 
the  Jesuit  thrust  me  along  by  force,  and  I was  permitted 
only  to  speak  to  them  respecting  some  of  their  relations, 
and  that  with  a very  audible  voice,  not  being  permitted  to 
come  near  to  them. 

“ I was  not  permitted  so  much  as  to  pray  with  the  En- 
glish who  dwelt  in  the  same  house  with  me  ; and  the  English 
who  came  to  see  me,  were  most  of  them  put  back  by  the 
guard  at  the  door,  and  were  not  suffered  to  speak  with  me. 
When  I went  into  the  city,  (a  favor  which  the  governor 
never  refused  when  I asked  it,)  there  were  spies  to  watch 
me,  and  to  observe  whether  I spoke  to  the  English.  I told 
some  of  the  English  that  they  must  be  careful  to  call  to 
mind  and  improve  the  instruction  they  had  formerly  re- 
ceived. I requested  the  governor  that  no  forcible  means 
might  be  used  with  any  of  the  captives  respecting  their 
religion.  He  replied  that  he  allowed  no  such  thing. 

“ When  I first  came  to  Montreal,  the  governor  told  me 
that  I should  be  sent  home  as  soon  as  Capt.  Battis  re- 

* “ At  the  time  Mr.  Williams  was  redeemed,  this  daughter  (Eu 
nice)  was  left  among  the  Indians,  and  no  money  could  procure  her 
redemption.  She  soon  forgot  the  English  language,  became  an 
Indian  in  her  habits,  married  an  Indian,  who  assumed  the  name  of 
Williams,  and  had  several  children  by  him.  Some  years  after  this, 
she  visited  Deerfield  in  her  Indian  dress.  She  attended  meeting 
in  her  father’s  church  while  here,  and  her  friends  dressed  her  in 
the  English  fashion.  She  indignantly  threw  off  her  clothes  in  the 
afternoon,  and  resumed  the  Indian  blanket.  Every  effort  was  used 
to  persuade  her  to  leave  the  Indians  and  remain  among  her  rela- 
tions,  but  in  vain.  She  preferred  the  mode  of  life  and  the  haunts 
of  the  Indians,  to  the  unutterable  grief  of  Mr.  Williams  and  her 
relations.” — Williams'  Memoir , p.  53. 


130 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  Till. 

turned,  and  not  before  ; and  that  I was  captured  in  order 
to  his  redemption.  He  sought  by  every  means  to  divert 
me  from  my  sorrows,  and  always  showed  a willingness  for 
me  to  see  my  children.  One  day  I told  him  I designed 
walking  into  the  city,  he  answered  pleasantly,  ‘ Go,  with 
all  my  heart.’  Within  a short  time  I was  ordered  to  go 
down  to  Quebec.  While  we  were  at  dinner  one  day,  the 
governor’s  lady,  seeing  me  sad,  spoke  to  an  officer  at  the 
table,  who  could  speak  Latin,  to  tell  me,  that  after  dinner, 
I should  go  along  with  them  to  see  my  children.  Accord- 
ingly, after  dinner  I was  carried  to  see  them.  When  I 
came  to  the  house,  I found  three  or  four  English  captives, 
who  lived  there,  and  I had  leave  to  converse  with  them. 

“ I was  sent  down  to  Quebec  in  company  with  Gov.  De 
Ramsey,  of  Montreal,  the  superior  of  the  Jesuits;  and  I 
was  ordered  to  live  with  one  of  the  council,  from  whom  I 
received  many  favors  for  seven  weeks.  He  told  me  that 
it  was  through  the  influence  of  the  priests  that  I was  sent 
down  before  the  governor  came,  and  that  if  I went  to  see 
the  English  much,  or  they  came  much  to  visit  me,  I should 
yet  certainly  be  sent  away  where  I should  have  no  oppor- 
tunity to  converse  with  them. 

“ While  at  Quebec,  I was  invited  to  dine  with  the  Je- 
suits, and  they  were  civil  enough  to  my  face.  But  after  a 
few  days,  a young  man  came  to  my  chamber,  and  told  me 
that  one  of  the  Jesuits,  after  we  had  taken  dinner,  made  a 
few  verses  of  burlesque  poetry,  and  gave  them  to  his  scho- 
lars to  translate  into  French.  He  showed  them  to  me. 
The  import  of  them  was,  ‘ that  the  king  of  France’s 
grandson  had  sent  out  his  huntsmen,  and  that  they  had  ta- 
ken a wolf,  who  is  shut  up,  and  now  I hope  the  sheep  will 
be  in  safety.’  I knew  what  they  aimed  at,  but  I held  my 
peace.  I said  in  my  heart,  If  God  will  bless,  let  men 
curse  if  they  please ; and  I looked  to  God  in  Christ,  the 
great  Shepherd,  to  keep  his  scattered  sheep  among  so  many 
Romish  ravenous  wolves,  and  to  remember  the  reproaches 
wherewith  his  holy  name,  ordinances,  and  servants  were 
daily  reproached.  Monsieur  De  Beauville  was  a good 
friend  to  me,  and  very  courteous  to  all  the  captives.  He 
lent  me  an  English  Bible,  and  when  he  left  Canada  for 
France,  he  gave  it  to  me. 


131 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OP  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ I was  invited  one  day  to  dine  with  one  of  chief  note. 
After  dinner,  the  superior  of  the  Jesuits  came  in.  Pre- 
sently it  was  proposed  to  me  that  I should  stay  among  them 
and  be  of  their  religion  ; and  I was  assured  that  if  I would, 
I should  have  a large  pension  from  the  king  every  year. 
The  superior  of  the  Jesuits  then  turned  to  me  and  said, 
‘ Sir,  you  have  manifested  much  grief  and  sorrow  on  ac- 
count of  being  separated  from  your  children  and  neighbors  : 
if  you  will  comply  with  this  proposal  and  offer,  you  may 
have  all  your  children  with  you,  and  your  pension  will  be 
sufficient  for  an  honorable  maintenance  of  you  and  them/ 
I answered,  ‘ Sir,  if  I thought  your  religion  to  be  true,  I 
would  embrace  it  freely,  without  any  such  offer  : but  so 
long  as  I believe  it  to  be  what  it  is,  the  offer  of  the  whole 
world  is  of  no  more  value  to  me  than  a blackberry/ 

“ Not  many  days  after,  I was  sent  fifteen  miles  down 
the  river,  to  a place  called  Chateauviche,  that  I might  not 
have  an  opportunity  to  converse  with  the  English.  I was 
treated  courteously  by  the  French  and  by  the  priests 
of  the  place.  Here  a gentleman,  in  the  presence  of  the 
bishop  and  priest,  offered  me  his  house  and  whole  living, 
and  gave  me  the  assurance  of  honor,  wealth,  and  employ- 
ment, if  I would  embrace  their  religion.  I was  sometimes 
told  that  I might  have  all  my  children  if  I would  comply, 
and  that  I must  never  expect  to  have  them  on  any  other 
terms.  I told  them  that  my  children  were  dearer  to  me 
than  all  the  world  beside,  but  I would  not  deny  Christ  and 
his  truth  to  have  them  with  me. 

“On  the  21st  of  October,  1704,  I received  letters  from 
! New  England,  giving  the  account  that  many  of  our  neigh- 
! bors  escaped  from  the  desolations  of  the  fort  at  Deerfield ; 

I that  my  dear  wife  was  decently  buried  ; and  that  my  eld- 
i est  son,  who  was  absent  when  we  were  captivated,  had 
| been  sent  to  college,  and  was  provided  for.  This  intelli- 
gence  occasioned  many  thanksgivings  to  God  in  the  midst 
I of  afflictions,  and  caused  our  prayers  to  ascend  to  heaven 
for  a blessing  on  our  benefactors,  who  had  shown  such 
kindness  to  the  desolate  and  afflicted. 

“ Many  crafty  designs  were  formed  to  ensnare  the  young 
among  the  English,  and  to  turn  them  from  the  simplicity 
of  the  gospel  to  the  Romish  faith,  which  was  very  trying 


122 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII. 

to  me.  Some  attempted  to  allure  poor  souls  by  flatteries 
and  great  promises,  some  by  threatenings,  and  some  of- 
fered abuse  to  such  as  refused  to  go  to  church,  and  be  pre- 
sent at  mass.  Some  they  industriously  contrived  to  get 
married  among  them.  I understood  that  they  would  tell 
the  English  that  I had  turned,  that  they  might  induce  them 
to  change  their  religion. 

“ The  hearts  of  many  were  ready  to  be  discouraged  and 
sink,  saying,  ‘ that  they  were  out  of  sight,  and  consequent- 
ly out  of  mind.’  I endeavored  to  persuade  them  that  we 
were  not  forgotten ; that  many  prayers  were  undoubtedly 
going  up  to  heaven  in  our  behalf.  Not  long  after,  Capt. 
Livingston  and  Mr.  Sheldon  arrived,  bringing  letters  from 
the  governor  of  Massachusetts  to  the  governor  of  Cana- 
da, relating  to  the  exchange  of  prisoners.  This  revived 
many,  and  raised  their  expectations  of  a return.  But  God’s 
time  of  deliverance  was  not  yet  come.  I besought  Capt. 
De  Beauville,  who  had  always  been  very  friendly,  to  inter- 
cede with  the  governor  that  my  eldest  daughter  might  re- 
turn ; that  he  would  purchase  my  son  Stephen  of  the  In- 
dians at  Fort  St.  Francois;  and  that  he  would  give  me  leave 
to  go  up  to  Montreal  and  see  my  children  and  neighbors. 
Five  of  the  English  who  were  from  Deerfield,  were  per- 
mitted to  return  with  Capt.  Livingston,  among  whom  was 
my  eldest  daughter.  My  son  Stephen  was  redeemed,  and 
sent  to  live  with  me.  He  had  suffered  much  among  the 
Indians,  was  very  poor,  and  almost  naked.  My  request, 
that  I might  be  permitted  to  go  up  to  Montreal  to  see  my 
children  and  neighbors,  was  denied  me.  God  brought  me 
by  his  grace  to  be  willing  that  he  should  glorify  himself  in 
disposing  of  me  and  mine  as  he  pleased.  And  almost  al- 
ways before  receiving  any  remarkable  favor,  I was  brought 
to  lie  down  at  God’s  feet,  and  to  resign  all  to  his  holy  sove- 
reignty. I had  no  small  refreshing  in  having  one  of  my 
children  with  me  for  four  months. 

“ I will  here  give  an  account  of  what  befell  one  of  my 
children,  a boy  about  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  of  age,  who 
was  two  hundred  miles  distant  from  me,  which  occa- 
sioned me  unspeakable  sorrow  and  grief.  They  threatened 
to  deliver  him  to  the  Indians  again,  if  he  would  not  em- 
brace their  religion.  The  priests  would  spend  whole  days 


133 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

in  urging  him.  He  was  sent  to  school  to  learn  to  read 
and  write  French.  The  master  sometimes  flattered  him 
with  promises  to  cross  himself,  and  then  threatened  him  if 
he  would  not.  But  when  he  saw  that  neither  promises  nor 
threatenings  would  avail,  he  struck  him  with  a stick  ; when 
he  saw  that  this  did  not  bring  him  to  a compliance,  he 
made  him  get  down  and  stand  upon  his  knees  about  an 
hour,  and  then  came  and  commanded  him  to  make  the 
sign  of  a cross,  and  that  without  delay ; but  he  still  re- 
fused. He  then  gave  him  a couple  of  strokes  with  a whip, 
with  three  lashes  and  about  twelve  knots,  and  again  com- 
manded him  to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  ; telling  him 
that  if  it  were  any  sin  he  would  bear  it  himself.  After  he 
had  made  him  shed  many  tears  under  his  abuses  and 
threatenings,  he  told  him  he  would  have  it  done.  At 
length,  through  cowardice  and  the  fear  of  the  whip,  he 
made  the  sign,  and  continued  to  do  so  for  several  days  to- 
gether. When  he  came  to  recite  his  lesson,  he  did  not 
cross  himself.  The  master  seeing  it,  said  to  him,  ‘ Have 
you  forgotten  what  I commanded  you  V ‘ No,  sir/  said 
he.  He  was  then  commanded  to  kneel  down  upon  his 
knees,  and  was  kept  there  an  hour  and  a half,  until  the 
school  was  dismissed.  After  this,  the  master  commanded 
him  to  go  to  church.  When  he  refused,  he  told  him  he 
would  make  him  go;  and  one  morning  he  sent  four  of  the 
largest  boys  of  the  school  to  drag  him  by  force  to  mass. 

“ When  I received  intelligence  of  this,  I was  almost 
overwhelmed  with  grief  and  sorrow.  I made  my  com- 
plaint unto  God,  and  mourned  before  him.  ‘ Sorrow  and 
anguish  took  hold  upon  me.’  I asked  God  to  direct  me 
what  to  do,  and  to  open  a way  by  which  I might  convey  a 
letter  to  him.  Here  I thought  of  my  afflictions  : — my  wife 
and  two  children  killed,  and  many  of  my  neighbors  ; my- 
self and  so  many  of  my  children  and  friends  in  a popish 
country,  separated  from  our  children,  unable  to  come  to 
them  to  instruct  them,  and  cunning  and  crafty  enemies 
using  all  their  subtilty  to  instill  into  their  minds  pernicious 
principles.  I thought  of  the  happiness  of  those  parents 
who  had  their  children  with  them,  under  all  the  advanta- 
ges of  training  them  up  ‘ in  the  nurture  and  admonition 
of  the  Lord.*  O,  that  parents  who  read  this  narrative, 
12 


134 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIH. 

would  bless  God  for  the  advantages  they  have  for  educa- 
ting their  children,  and  improve  them  faithfully  ! One  of 
my  children  was  now  with  the  Macquas,  a second  turned 
to  popery,  and  a little  child  six  years  of  age  in  danger  of 
being  instructed  in  the  same  doctrines  and  practices  ; and 
I knew  full. well  that  every  means  would  be  employed  to 
prevent  my  seeing  and  speaking  with  them.  In  the  midst 
of  all  these  difficulties  and  trials,  God  gave  me  a secret 
hope  that  he  would  magnify  his  power  and  grace  in  disap- 
pointing the  crafty  designs  of  my  enemies.  God  support- 
ed me  with  these  passages  of  scripture  : 4 Who  is  able  to 
do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think. 
Is  any  thing  too  hard  for  the  Lord  V 

44  While  the  enemy  were  promising  themselves  another 
winter,  in  which  to  draw  away  the  English  to  popery,  news 
came  that  an  English  brig  was  on  its  way  to  Canada,  and 
that  Capt.  Samuel  Atherton  and  Capt.  John  Bonner  were 
coming  as  commissioners  for  the  redemption  of  the  cap- 
tives. It  is  not  possible  for  me  to  tell  how  diligently  the 
clergy  and  others  labored  to  stop  the  prisoners.  To  some 
they  promised  liberty,  to  others  money,  and  to  others  a 
yearly  pension,  if  they  would  remain.  Some  they  urged 
to  tarry  at  least  until  the  spring  of  the  year ; telling  them 
that  it  was  so  late  in  the  season  that  they  would  be  ship- 
wrecked and  lost.  Day  and  night  they  were  engaged  in 
urging  them  to  stay.  And  I was  threatened  with  being 
sent  on  board,  without  permission  to  come  on  shore  again, 
if  I conversed  any  more  with  the  English  who  had  turned 
to  their  religion.  At  Montreal,  especially,  every  effort  was 
used  to  persuade  the  English  to  stay.  They  told  my  child 
that  if  he  would  remain,  he  should  have  a yearly  pension 
from  the  king  ; and  that  his  master,  who  was  an  old  man, 
and  the  richest  in  Canada,  would  give  him  a great  deal ; 
assuring  him  that  if  he  returned,  he  would  be  poor  ; 4 for/ 
said  they,  4 your  father  is  poor  ; he  has  lost  all  his  estate, 
it  is  all  burned.’  But  he  would  not  be  prevailed  upon  to 
stay.  They  endeavored,  after  this,  to  prevail  with  my  son 
to  go  to  France. 

44  We  came  away  from  Quebec  on  the  25th  of  October, 
1706.  We  were  met  by  contrary  winds  and  a heavy 
storm,  which  retarded  our  progress,  and  drove  us  back 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  135 

near  the  city.  In  the  storm  we  narrowly  escaped  ship- 
wreck, the  vessel  being  twice  driven  upon  a rock.  But 
through  the  goodness  of  God,  we  all  arrived  in  safety  at 
Boston,  on  the  25th  of  November.  The  number  of  cap- 
tives on  board  was  fifty-seven,  two  of  whom  were  my 
children.  I left  a daughter,  ten  years  of  age,  and  many 
of  my  neighbors,  in  Canada.” 

Soon  after  Mr.  Williams  arrived  in  Boston,  commission- 
ers were  chosen  by  the  town  of  Deerfield  to  treat  with 
him  upon  the  subject  of  his  re-settlement  in  the  ministry 
among  them.  Mr.  Williams  accepted  the  invitation,  and 
remained  there  until  his  death,  which  occurred  on  the  12th 
of  June,  1729.  He  died  in  the  Goth  year  of  his  age. 

The  following  is  the  Narrative  of  Mrs.  Mary  Roio- 
landson , wife  of  Rev.  Joseph  Rowlandson,  of  Lancaster, 
Mass.,  written  by  herself, 

“ On  the  10th  of  February,  1675,  about  sunrise,  the 
Indians  in  great  numbers  came  upon  Lancaster.  Hearing 
the  noise  of  guns,  we  looked  out ; several  houses  were 
burning,  and  the  smoke  was  ascending  up  to  heaven.  Five 
were  taken  in  one  house — the  father  and  mother,  and  a 
sucking  child  they  knocked  on  the  head,  the  other  two 
they  carried  captive.  Two  others  being  out  of  the  garri- 
son, were  attacked,  one  was  killed,  and  the  other  escaped. 
Another,  as  he  was  running  along,  was  fired  at  and  wound- 
ed; falling  down,  he  begged  for  his  life,  promising  them 
money,  (as  they  told  me)  but  they  would  not  hearken  to  him ; 
they  buried  their  hatchet  in  his  head,  stripped  him  naked, 
and  split  open  his  bowels.  Another,  seeing  many  Indians 
about  his  barn,  went  out,  and  was  shot.  Three  others 
belonging  to  the  same  garrison  were  killed ; the  Indians 
getting  up  upon  the  roof  of  the  barn,  had  an  opportunity  to 
fire  down  upon  them  over  their  fortification.  Thus  these 
murderous  wretches  went  on  burning  and  destroying  all 
before  them. 

“ At  length,  they  came  and  assaulted  our  house, — such 
a doleful  day  my  eyes  never  beheld  before.  The  house 
stood  upon  the  edge  of  a hill ; some  of  the  Indians  got  be- 
hind the  hill,  others  into  the  barn,  and  others  behind  what- 


136  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII. 

ever  would  shelter  them ; from  all  which  places  they  shot 
against  the  house,  so  that  the  bullets  seemed  to  fly  like  hail, 
and  soon  they  wounded  one  man  among  us,  then  another, 
and  then  a third.  They  had  been  about  the  house  about 
two  hours,  (according  to  my  estimation  in  that  amazing 
time,)  before  they  succeeded  in  setting  it  on  fire,  which 
they  did  with  flax  and  hemp,  which  they  brought  out  of 
the  barn.  They  set  it  on  fire  once,  and  one  ventured  out 
and  quenched  it;  but  they  soon  fired  it  again,  and  that  kin- 
dled. Now  the  dreadful  hour  was  come  that  I had  often 
heard  of  others  being  called  to,  in  time  of  war,  but  now 
mine  own  eyes  saw  it.  Some  in  our  house  were  fighting 
for  their  lives,  while  others  were  wallowing  in  their  blood, 
the  house  being  on  fire  over  our  heads,  and  the  bloody 
savages  were  standing  ready  to  bury  the  tomahawk  in  our 
head  if  we  stirred  out.  Now  we  could  hear  mothers  and 
children  crying  out,  Lord , wlicit  shall  we  do  ? I took  my 
children,  and  one  of  my  sisters  hers,  to  go  out  and  leave 
the  house ; but  as  soon  as  we  made  our  appearance  at 
the  door,  the  Indians  fired  so  fast,  that  the  bullets  rat- 
tled against  the  house  as  if  one  had  taken  a handful  of 
stones  and  thrown  them,  so  that  we  were  forced  to  give 
back.  We  had  six  stout  dogs  belonging  to  our  garrison ; 
but  not  one  of  them  would  stir,  though  at  another  time,  if 
an  Indian  came  to  the  door,  they  were  ready  to  fly  upon 
him,  and  tear  him  down.  The  Lord  by  this  would  lead  us 
more  fully  to  acknowledge  his  hand,  and  to  see  that  our 
help  is  in  him  alone.  But  the  fire  increasing  and  roaring 
behind  us,  we  must  of  necessity  go  out,  though  the  Indians 
were  gaping  before  us  with  their  guns,  spears  and  hatchets 
to  devour  the  prey.  No  sooner  were  we  out  of  the  house, 
than  my  brother-in-law  (having  before  been 'wounded  in 
defending  the  house,  in  or  near  the  throat)  fell  down 
dead,  at  which  the  Indians  scornfully  shouted  and  hallow- 
ed, and  were  presently  upon  him,  stripping  off  his  clothes. 
The  bullets  flying  thick,  one  of  them  went  through  my 
side,  and  the  same  (as  would  seem)  through  the  bowels 
and  hand  of  my  poor  child  in  my  arms.  One  of  my  elder 
sister’s  children  had  his  leg  broken,  which  being  perceived 
by  the  Indians,  they  knocked  him  on  the  head.  Thus 
were  we  butchered  by  those  merciless  savages,  the  blood 


137 


CHAP.  VIII. J HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

running  down  at  our  feet.  My  eldest  sister  being  yet  in 
the  house,  seeing  the  Indians  hauling  mothers  one  way, 
and  children  another,  and  some  wallowing  in  their  blood ; 
and  being  told  that  her  son  William  was  dead,  and  that  I 
was  wounded,  she  exclaimed,  Lord,  let  me  die  with  them  ! 
No  sooner  had  she  said  this,  than  she  was  struck  with  a 
bullet,  and  fell  down  dead  over  the  threshold.  The  Indians 
now  laid  hold  on  us,  pulling  me  one  way,  and  the  children 
another,  saying,  Come,  go  along  with  us.  I told  them  that 
they  would  kill  me.  They  said  that  if  I was  willing  to  go 
along  with  them,  they  would  not  hurt  me. 

“ O ! the  doleful  sight  that  now  met  our  eyes  at  this 
house  1 Come,  behold  the  works  of  the  Lord , ichat  desola- 
tions he  hath  made  in  the  earth.  Of  thirty-seven  persons 
who  were  in  this  house,  none  escaped  either  present  death, 
or  a bitter  captivity,  excepting  one,  who  might  say  with  the 
messenger  of  Job,  I only  am  escaped  alone  to  tell  thee. 
Twelve  were  killed — some  were  shot,  some  stabbed  with 
spears,  others  were  tomahawked.  When  we  are  in  pros- 
perity, O,  how  little  do  we  think  of  seeing  so  dreadful  a 
sight  as  that  of  beholding  our  dear  relations  and  friends 
lie  bleeding  to  death  upon  the  ground  ! One  who  had  been 
tomahawked  and  stript  naked,  was  crawling  about  upon 
the  ground.  It  was  a solemn  sight  to  see  so  many  lying  in 
their  blood,  some  here,  and  others  there,  like  a flock  of 
sheep  torn  by  wolves;  all  of  them  stript  naked,  by  a com- 
pany of  bloody  savages,  roaring,  singing,  ranting,  and  in- 
sulting, as  if  they  would  have  torn  our  very  hearts  out;  yet 
the  Lord  by  his  almighty  power,  preserved  a number  of  us 
from  death,  for  there  were  twenty-four  of  us  taken  alive, 
and  carried  captive. 

“ I had  often  said  before  this,  that  if  the  Indians  should 
come,  I should  choose  rather  to  be  killed  by  them,  than  to 
be  taken  alive  ; but  when  it  came  to  the  trial,  my  mind 
changed ; their  glittering  weapons  so  daunted  my  spirit, 
that  I chose  rather  to  go  along  with  them,  than  at  that 
moment  to  end  my  days. 

“ Now  away  we  must  go  with  these  barbarous  creatures, 
with  our  bodies  bleeding,  and  our  hearts  no  less  than  our 
bodies.  We  travelled  about  a mile  that  night,  to  the  top  of 
a hill,  which  overlooked  the  town,  where  we  purposed  to 
12* 


133  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII. 

spend  the  night.  There  was  near  by  a house,  which  had 
been  deserted  by  the  English  from  fear  of  the  Indians.  I 
asked  permission  to  lodge  there.  They  answered,  What ! 
will  you  love  Englishmen  still  ? This  was  the  most  dole- 
ful night  I ever  spent.  O,  the  roaring,  and  singing,  and 
dancing,  and  yelling  of  these  tawny  creatures  on  that 
night ! which  made  the  place  a lively  resemblance  of  hell  ; 
and  there  was  a sad  waste  made  of  horses,  cattle,  sheep, 
swine,  calves,  lambs,  pigs,  and  fowls,  which  they  had 
plundered  in  the  town  ; some  lay  roasting,  some  burning, 
and  some  boiling,  to  feed  our  merciless  enemies,  who  were 
joyful  enough,  though  we  were  desolate.  To  add  to  the 
dolefulness  of  the  former  day,  and  the  dismalness  of  the 
present  night,  my  thoughts  ran  upon  my  losses,  and  upon 
my  sad,  bereaved  condition.  All  was  gone,  my  husband 
gone,*  my  children  gone,  my  relations  and  friends  gone, 
our  house  and  home,  and  all  our  comforts  within  door  and 
without, — all  was  gone,  except  my  life,  and  I knew  not 
but  that  the  next  moment  that  would  go  too. 

“ There  remained  nothing  to  me  except  one  poor, 
wounded  child,  and  she  in  a most  pitiable  condition,  and 
I had  nothing  with  which  to  revive  and  refresh  her. 

“ The  next  morning  I was  forced  to  turn  my  back  upon 
the  town,  and  travel  into  the  vast  desolate  wilderness,  I 
knew  not  whither.  Tongue  nor  pen  can  describe  the 
sorrows  of  my  heart  and  the  bitterness  of  my  spirit  at  this 
departure  ; but  God  was  with  me  in  a wonderful  manner,  ’ 
carrying  me  along,  and  bearing  up  my  spirits,  so  that  they 
did  not  quite  fail.  One  of  the  Indians  carried  my  poor 
child  upon  a horse.  It  went  moaning  along,  saying,  ‘ I 
shall  die  1 I shall  die  !’  I followed  after  on  foot,  with 
feelings  of  sorrow  that  cannot  be  expressed.  At  length, 

I took  it  off  the  horse,  and  carried  it  in  my  arms,  till  my 
strength  failed,  and  I fell  down  with  it.  They  then  set  me 
upon  a horse  with  my  child  in  my  lap ; but  there  being 
no  furniture  on  the  horse’s  back,  as  we  descended  a steep 
hill,  we  both  fell  over  the  horse’s  head,  at  sight  of  which 
the  Indians  laughed  and  rejoiced;  though  I thought  we 

* Mr.  Rowlandson  was  at  this  time  in  Boston,  soliciting  the 
governor  and  council  for  more  soldiers  for  the  protection  of  the 
place. 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  139 

should  there  end  our  days.  But  the  Lord  still  renewed 
my  strength,  and  carried  me  along,  that  I might  see  more 
of  his  power,  yea,  such  a degree  of  it  as  I could  never 
have  known,  had  I not  experienced  it. 

“ Soon  after  this  it  began  to  snow,  and  when  night  came 
on,  they  stopped : and  now  down  I must  sit  in  the  snow, 
by  a little  fire,  and  a few  boughs  behind  me,  with  a sick 
child  in  my  lap,  which  now  called  earnestly  for  water,  she 
having  (through  the  wound)  fallen  into  a violent  fever.  My 
own  wound  now  troubled  me  to  that  degree,  that  1 could 
scarce  sit  down  or  rise  up ; and  yet  I must  sit  up  all  this 
wintry  night,  upon  the  cold  snowy  ground,  with  my  child 
in  my  arms,  expecting  that  every  hour  would  be  the  last 
of  its  life.  But  the  Lord  upheld  me  by  his  gracious  and 
merciful  Spirit,  and  we  were  both  alive  to  see  the  light  of 
the  next  morning. 

“ The  morning  being  come,  they  prepared  to  go  on 
their  way.  One  of  the  Indians  got  upon  ahorse,  and  they 
set  me  up  behind  him,  with  my  child  in  my  lap.  A very 
wearisome  and  tedious  day  we  had  of  it.  From  Wednes- 
day to  Saturday  night,  neither  myself  nor  my  child  re- 
ceived any  refreshment,  excepting  a little  cold  water.  In 
the  afternoon  of  this  day,  we  came  to  an  Indian  town 
called  Wenimesset.  When  we  arrived  there,  O,  the 
number  of  pagans  that  came  about  me ! The  next  day 
was  the  Sabbath;  I then  remembered  how  careless  I had 
been  of  God’s  holy  time ; how  many  Sabbaths  I had  lost 
and  misspent,  and  how  evilly  I had  walked  in  God’s  sight ; 
which  lay  so  close  upon  my  spirit,  that  it  was  easy  for  me 
to  see  how  righteous  it  would  be  for  God  to  cut  off  the 
thread  of  life,  and  cast  me  out  from  his  presence  forever. 
Yet  the  Lord  still  showed  mercy  to  me,  and  helped  me  ; as 
he  wounded  me  with  one  hand,  so  he  healed  me  with  the 
other.  I applied  oak  leaves  to  my  wounded  side,  which, 
by  the  blessing  of  God,  effected  a cure  ; but  before  the 
cure  was  wrought,  I might  say  with  David,  My  wounds 
stink  and  are  corrupt , I am  troubled , I am  bowed  down 
greatly , I go  mourning  all  the  day  long . I sat  much 

alone  with  my  poor  wounded  child  in  my  lap,  which 
moaned  night  and  day,  but  I had  nothing  to  administer  to 
it  for  its  relief  and  comfort ; and  what  added  to  my  afflic- 


140 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII. 

tion  was,  one  Indian  would  come  and  tell  me  one  hour, 
Your  master  will  knock  your  child  on  the  head;  and  then 
a second,  and  then  a third  would  come  and  say,  Your 
master  will  quickly  knock  your  child  on  the  head. 

“ This  was  the  comfort  I had  from  them ; — miserable 
comforters  were  they  all.  Nine  days  I sat  on  my  knees, 
with  my  babe  in  my  lap,  till  my  flesh  was  raw.  My  child 
being  ready  to  depart  this  sorrowful  world,  they  ordered 
me  to  carry  it  out  to  another  wigwam,  (I  suppose  because 
they  would  not  be  troubled  with  such  spectacles ;)  whither  I 
went  with  a very  heavy  heart,  and  sat  down  with  the  pic- 
ture of  death  in  my  lap.  That  night  my  sweet  child  de- 
parted this  life,  it  being  about  six  years  and  five  months 
old.  It  was  nine  days  from  the  time  it  was  wounded,  in 
this  miserable  condition,  without  any  refreshing  of  any 
kind,  excepting  a little  cold  water.  Formerly  I could  not 
bear  to  be  in  a room  where  the  corpse  of  a dead  person 
was  ; but  now  my  feelings  were  changed.  I could  lie 
down  with  my  dead  child  through  the  whole  night.  I have 
since  thought  of  the  wonderful  goodness  of  God  to  me,  in 
continuing  the  use  of  my  reason  in  that  distressing  time, 
so  that  I did  not  use  violent  and  wicked  means  to  end  my 
own  miserable  life.  In  the  morning,  the  Indians  learning 
that  my  child  was  dead,  sent  me  home  to  my  master’s  wig- 
wam. I went  to  take  up  her  corpse  in  my  arms,  to  carry 
it  with  me  ; but  they  told  me  to  let  it  alone.  There  was 
no  resisting,  but  go  I must,  and  leave  it.  When  I had 
been  at  my  master’s  wigwam  awhile,  I took  the  first  oppor- 
tunity I could  get,  to  go  and  look  after  my  dead  child. 
When  I came,  I asked  them  what  they  had  done  with  it. 
They  told  me  that  it  was  on  the  hill.  They  then  went  and 
showed  me  where  it  was.  I saw  a place  where  the  earth 
had  been  newly  dug,  where  they  told  me  they  had  buried 
it.  God  having  taken  away  this  dear  child,  I went  to  see 
my  daughter  Mary,  who  was  at  the  same  Indian  town,  at  a 
wigwam  not  far  off,  though  we  had  little  liberty  or  opportu- 
nity to  see  one  another.  She  was  about  ten  years  old  ; was 
first  taken  at  the  door  of  our  house  by  an  Indian,  and  after- 
wards sold  for  a gun.  When  she  saw  me,  she  fell  a weep- 
ing, at  which  the  Indians  were  provoked,  and  would  not 
let  me  come  near  her,  but  ordered  me  to  be  gone ; which 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  07  NEW  ENGLAND.  141 

was  a heart-cutting  command  to  me.  One  of  my  children 
was  dead,  another  was  in  the  wilderness,  I knew  not 
where,  the  third  I was  not  permitted  to  come  near  to.  I 
could  not  sit  still  in  this  condition,  but  walked  from  place 
to  place.  As  I was  going  along,  my  heart  was  overwhelmed 
with  the  thoughts  of  my  condition,  and  that  I should  have 
children,  and  that  a nation  which  I knew  not,  should  rule 
over  them.  I earnestly  entreated  the  Lord  that  he  would 
consider  my  low  estate,  and  show  me  a token  for  good. 
The  Lord  soon  answered  in  a measure  my  poor  prayer; 
for  as  I was  going  up  and  down  mourning  over  my  condi- 
tion, my  son  came  to  me,  and  asked  me  how  I did.  I had 
not  seen  him  before,  since  the  destruction  of  our  town, 
and  I knew  not  where  he  was,  until  informed  by  himself, 
that  he  was  among  a smaller  company  of  Indians,  who  re- 
sided about  six  miles  off.  With  tears  in  his  eyes,  he  asked 
me  whether  his  sister  Sarah  was  dead.  He  told  me  that 
he  had  seen  his  sister  Mary,  and  prayed  me  not  to  be 
troubled  in  reference  to  himself.  There  were  at  this  time, 
some  forces  of  the  Indians  gathered  out  of  our  company, 
and  some  from  among  those  with  whom  my  son  lived, 
(among  whom  was  his  master)  to  go  and  attack  and  burn 
Medfield.  In  this  time  of  his  master’s  absence,  his  squaw 
brought  him  to  see  me.  The  next  day,  the  Indians  re- 
turned from  Medfield.  They  began  their  din,  when  about 
a mile  distant.  O,  the  outrageous  roaring  and  whooping 
that  there  was-!  They  signified  by  their  noise  and  whoop- 
ing, how  many  they  had  destroyed  ; which  was  twenty- 
three.  Those  who  were  with  us  at  home,  were  gathered 
together  as  soon  as  they  heard  the  whooping,  and  every 
time  the  others  went  over  with  their  number,  those  at  home 
gave  a shout  that  made  the  very  earth  ring  again.  And 
thus  they  continued  to  do  until  those  who  had  been  upon 
the  expedition  arrived  at  the  sagamore’s  wigwam ; then,  O, 
the  hideous  insulting  and  triumphing  there  was  over  some 
Englishmen’s  scalps  they  had  taken  and  brought  with 
them  ! I cannot  but  take  notice  of  the  wonderful  mercy  of 
God  to  me  in  these  afflictions,  in  sending  me  a Bible.  One 
of  the  Indians  who  was  at  the  fight  at  Medfield,  came  and 
asked  me,  if  I would  have  a Bible.  I asked  him  if  he 
thought  the  Indians  would  let  me  read.  He  answered, 


142 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cFAP.  VIII 

Yes.  I took  the  Bible,  and  in  that  melancholy  time,  it 
came  into  my  mind  to  read  first  the  twenty-eighth  chapter 
of  Deuteronomy,  which  I did.  When  I had  read  it,  I felt 
that  there  was  no  mercy  for  me,  that  the  blessings  were 
gone,  and  that  the  curses  had  come  in  their  room,  and 
that  I had  lost  my  opportunity.  But  the  Lord  enabled 
me  to  go  on  reading  until  I came  to  the  seven  first  verses 
of  the  thirtieth  chapter,  where  I found  that  there  was 
mercy  promised  again,  if  we  would  return  to  him  by  re- 
pentance ; and  though  we  were  scattered  from  one  end 
of  the  earth  to  the  other,  yet  the  Lord  would  gather  us 
together.  I desire  that  I may  never  forget  this  portion  of 
Scripture,  nor  the  comfort  it  afforded  me. 

“ Now  the  Indians  began  to  talk  of  removing  from  this 
place,  some  talked  of  going  one  way,  and  some  another. 
There  were  now,  besides  myself,  nine  English  captives  in 
this  place, — eight  children  and  one  woman.  I secured  an 
opportunity  to  go  and  take  leave  of  them,  they  being  about 
to  go  one  way,  and  I another.  I asked  them,  if  they  prayed 
to  God  for  deliverance.  They  said  that  they  did  as  they 
were  able.  It  was  some  comfort  to  me  that  the  Lord  stir- 
red up  children  to  look  to  him.  The  woman  (the  wife  of 
Abraham  Joslin)  told  me  she  should  never  see  me  again  ; 
that  she  intended  to  use  every  means  to  effect  an  escape, 
though  she  was  great  with  child,  and  near  the  time  of  her 
delivery,  and  had  a child  two  years  old  in  her  arms,  and 
though  we  were  thirty  miles  from  any  English  town,  and 
there  were  bad  rivers  to  pass  over.  I took  out  my  Bible 
which  I had  with  me,  and  asked  her  if  she  would  read. 
She  opened  the  Bible,  and  took  special  notice  of  the  last 
verse  in  the  twenty-seventh  Psalm  : I Vait  on  the  Lord: 
he  of  good  courage , and  he  shall  strengthen  thine  heart : 
wait,  I say,  on  the  Lord. 

“Now  I was  called  to  part  with  what  little  company  I 
had  had.  Here  I parted  with  my  daughter  Mary,  whom  I 
never  saw  again  till  after  her  return  from  captivity.  Here 
also  I parted  with  four  little  cousins  and  neighbors,  some 
of  whom  I never  saw  afterward,  the  Lord  only  knows  the 
end  of  them.  Among  them  was  that  poor  woman,  the 
wife  of  Mr.  Joslin,  who  came  to  a sad  end,  as  I afterwards 
learnt.  She,  being  greatly  grieved  and  distressed  in  view 


143 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

of  her  miserable  condition,  would  often  ask  the  Indians 
to  let  her  go  home.  They  being  unwilling  to  grant  her 
request,  and  becoming  vexed  with  her  importunity,  gath- 
ered a large  company  together  about  her,  stript  her  naked, 
and  set  her  in  the  midst  of  them ; and  when  they  had  sung 
and  danced  about  her,  after  their  hellish  manner,  as  long 
as  they  pleased,  they  knocked  her,  and  the  child  in  her 
arms,  on  the  head.  When  they  had  done  this,  they  made 
a fire  and  put  them  both  into  it.  They  told  the  other 
children  that  were  with  them  that,  if  they  attempted  to  go 
home,  they  would  serve  them  in  like  manner.  The  chil- 
dren said  that  she  did  not  shed  a single  tear,  but  that  she 
prayed  all  the  while.  — But  to  return  to  my  own  journey. 
We  travelled  about  half  a day,  and  came,  about  the  mid- 
dle of  the  afternoon,  to  a desolate  place  in  the  wilderness, 
where  there  were  no  wigwams  or  inhabitants.  We  arrived 
here,  cold,  wet,  covered  with  snow,  hungry  and  weary  ; 
but  there  was  no  refreshing  for  us  but  the  cold  ground  to 
sit  on,  and  our  poor  Indian  cheer. 

“ I had  here  heart-aching  thoughts  about  my  poor  chil- 
dren, who  were  scattered  up  and  down  among  the  wild 
beasts  of  the  forest.  My  head  was  light  and  dizzy,  (either 
through  hunger  or  bad  lodging,  or  trouble,  or  all  together,), 
my  limbs  feeble,  my  body  raw  in  consequence  of  sitting 
doubled  night  and  day,  so  that  I cannot  express  to  my 
fellow-creatures  the  affliction  that  lay  upon  me  ; but  the 
Lord  enabled  me  to  express  it  to  him.  As  I opened  my 
Bibje  to  read,  the  Lord  directed  me  to  that  precious  text, 
Jeremiah  xxxi.  1G,  Thus  saith  the  Lord , Refrain  thy 
voice  from  weepings  and  thine  eyes  from  tears  ; for  thy 
work  shall  he  rewarded , and  they  shall  come  again  from 
the  land  of  the  enemy.  This  was  a sweet  cordial  to  me, 
when  ready  to  faint.  Many  a time  have  1 sat  down  and 
w^ept  over  this  sweet  passage  of  Scripture.  We  continued 
at  this  place  about  four  days,  and  then  removed. 

“ The  occasion  of  their  removing  at  this  time  was  (as 
I thought)  the  approach  of  the  army  of  the  English.  They 
travelled  as  if  it  had  been  for  their  lives,  for  some  con- 
siderable distance,  and  then  made  a stop,  and  chose  out 
some  of  their  stoutest  men,  and  sent  them  back  to  hold 
the  English  in  play  while  the  rest  escaped.  They  then 


144 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAIWIIi.* 

marched  on  furiously,  with  their  old  and  young.  Some 
carried  their  old  decrepit  mothers,  some  carried  one,  and 
some  another.  Four  of  them  carried  a large  Indian  upon 
a bier  ; but  in  passing  through  a thick  wood,  they  were 
hindered,  and  could  make  no  haste  ; whereupon  they  took 
him  upon  their  backs,  and  carried  him  one  at  a time,  till 
we  came  to  Payquage  (Miller’s)  River.  It  was  Friday  in 
the  afternoon  when  we  came  to  this  river.  On  account 
of  my  wound,  I was  required  to  carry  but  a light  burden 
in  this  journey.  I carried  only  my  knitting  work  and  two 
quarts  of  meal.  Being  faint,  I asked  my  mistress  to  give 
me  one  spoonful  of  the  meal ; but  she  would  not  allow  me 
to  taste  of  it.  They  soon  engaged  in  cutting  dry  trees  to 
make  rafts  to  carry  them  over  the  river,  and  soon  my  turn 
came  to  go  over.  By  reason  of  some  brush  which  they 
had  laid  upon  the  raft  to  sit  on,  I did  not  wet  my  feet, 
which  I cannot  but  look  upon  as  a favor  from  the  Lord, 
my  body  being  weak,  and  the  weather  very  cold.  I was 
never  before  acquainted  with  such  doings  and  dangers. 
When  thou  passest  through  the  waters , / will  he  with  thee , 
and  through  the  rivers , they  shall  not  overjlow  thee.  A 
number  of  us  got  over  the  river  that  night,  but  the  whole 
company  did  not  get  over  until  Monday  night.  On  Satur- 
day they  boiled  an  old  horse’s  leg,  and  so  we  drank  of  the 
broth ; and  when  it  was  nearly  gone,  they  filled  it  up 
again. 

“ The  first  week  I was  among  them  I ate  hardly  any 
thing.  The  second  week  I grew  very  faint  for  want  of 
food ; and  yet  it  was  very  hard  to  get  down  their  filthy 
trash.  But  the  third  week,  their  food  was  pleasant  and 
savory  to  my  taste.  I was  at  this  time  knitting  a pair  of 
stockings  for  my  mistress,  and  I had  not  yet  wrought  on 
the  Sabbath  day.  When  the  Sabbath  came,  they  ordered 
me  to  go  to  work.  I told  them  that  it  was  the  Sabbath 
day,  and  desired  them  to  let  me  rest;  assuring  them  that 
I would  do  as  much  more  on  the  morrow.  Their  reply 
was,  we  will  break  your  face.  On  Monday  they  set  their 
wigwams  on  fire,  and  away  they  went.  On  the  very  same 
day,  the  English  army  arrived  at  the  river,  and  saw  the 
smoke  of  the  wigwams.  They  stopped  here,  and  gave  up 
the  pursuit.  We  were  not  ready  for  so  great  a deliver 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  145 

ance  ; for  had  we  been,  God  would  have  provided  a way 
for  the  English  to  have  passed  over  the  river. 

“I  went  along  that  day  mourning  and  lamenting  leaving 
my  own  country  farther  behind,  and  travelling  farther  into 
the  vast  howling  wilderness.  We  came  at  length  to  a 
great  swamp,  by  the  side  of  which  we  took  up  our  lodgings 
for  the  night.  When  we  came  to  the  brow  of  the  hill, 
that  looked  toward  the  swamp,  I thought  we  had  come  to 
a great  Indian  town  (though  there  were  none  but  our  own 
company)  the  Indians  were  so  thick — they  were  as  thick 
as  the  trees.  It  seemed  as  if  there  were  a thousand 
hatchets  going  at  once.  If  one  looked  behind  or  before, 
there  was  nothing  but  Indians ; and  so  on  either  hand, 
and  I in  the  midst,  and  no  Christian  soul  near  me  ; and 
yet  the  Lord  preserved  me  in  safety.  O,  the  experience  I 
have  had  of  the  Lord’s  goodness  to  me  and  mine  ! 

“ After  spending  a restless  and  hungry  night  here,  we 
had  a wearisome  time  of  it  the  next  day.  In  leaving  the 
swamp,  we  had  to  go  up  a high  and  steep  hill.  Before  I 
got  to  the  top  of  it,  I thought  my  heart,  and  limbs,  and  all 
would  have  broken  and  failed  me.  By  reason  of  faint- 
ness and  soreness  of  body,  it  was  a grievous  day’s  journey 
to  me.  As  we  went  along,  I saw  a place  where  the  cattle 
of  the  English  had  been,  which  was  some  comfort  to  me. 
Soon  after,  we  came  to  an  English  path,  which  affected  me 
greatly.  That  day,  a little  before  noon,  we  came  to  Squa- 
keag,  (Northfield)  when  the  Indians  soon  spread  them- 
selves over  the  deserted  English  fields,  gleaning  what  they 
could  find.  Some  picked  up  ears  of  wheat,  others  ears 
of  Indian  corn.  Some  found  ground-nuts,  and  others 
sheaves  of  wheat  which  were  frozen  together  in  the  shock, 
which  they  commenced  threshing  out.  I got  two  ears  of 
corn,  but  while  my  back  was  turned  for  a moment,  one  of 
them  was  stolen,  which  greatly  troubled  me.  An  Indian 
came  to  us  here  with  a basket  of  horse  liver  ; I asked  him 
to  give  me  a piece ; ‘ What,’  said  he,  ‘ can  you  eat  horse 
liver  V I told  him  that  if  he  would  give  me  a piece  I 
would  try.  He  gave  me  some,  which  I laid  on  the  coals 
to  roast ; but  before  it  was  half  done,  they  got  half  of  it 
away  from  me ; so  that  I was  forced  to  take  the  rest,  and 
eat  it  as  it  was,  with  the  blood  about  my  mouth,  and  yet 
13 


146 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  Till, 

a savory  bit  it  was  to  me.  To  the  hungry  soul , every 
hitter  thing  is  sweet.  That  night  we  had  a mess  of  wheat 
for  supper. 

“ The  next  morning  it  was  proposed  that  we  should  go 
over  Connecticut  River,  to  meet  king  Philip.  When  they 
had  carried  over  two  canoes  full,  my  turn  came  to  go. 
But  as  I was  stepping  into  the  canoe,  there  was  an  outcry 
among  them,  and  I must  step  back,  and  instead  of  going 
over,  I must  go  four  or  five  miles  up  the  river.  Some  of 
the  Indians  ran  one  way,  and  some  another.  The  cause 
of  this,  as  I thought,  was  the  approach  of  some  English 
scouts.  In  going  up  the  river,  the  company  made  a halt 
about  noon,  and  sat  down,  some  to  eat  and  others  to  rest 
themselves.  As  I sat  musing  upon  the  past,  my  son  Joseph 
unexpectedly  came  to  me.  We  asked  after  each  other’s 
welfare,  bemoaning  our  doleful  condition.  I handed  him 
my  Bible,  and  he  lit  upon  that  comfortable  passage  in  the 
one  hundred  and  eighteenth  Psalm,  ‘I  shall  not  die,  but 
live  and  declare  the  works  of  the  Lord.  The  Lord  hath 
chastened  me  sore;  but  he  hath  not  given  me  over  unto 
death.’  ‘ Look  here,  mother,’  said  he,  ‘ did  you  read  this  V 
We  travelled  on  until  night.  In  the  morning  we  must  go 
over  to  see  Philip’s  crew.  As  I was  passing  over,  I was 
amazed  to  see  so  great  a number  of  Indians  on  the  oppo- 
site bank.  When  I came  ashore,  they  gathered  around 
me,  I sitting  alone  in  the  midst.  I heard  them  ask  one 
another  questions,  and  observed  that  they  laughed  and 
rejoiced  over  their  gains  and  victories.  My  heart  now 
began  to  fail,  and  I fell  a weeping,  which  was  the  first 
time,  to  my  remembrance,  that  I wept  before  them  ; for, 
although  I had  met  with  so  much  affliction,  and  my  heart 
had  many  times  been  ready  to  break,  yet  I could  not  shed 
a tear  in  their  sight,  having  been  all  this  time  in  a kind 
of  maze,  and  like  one  astonished.  But  now  I could  say, 
with  the  captive  Israelites,  By  the  river  of  Babylon , there 
we  sat  clown ; yea , we  icept  when  we  remembered  Zion. 
One  of  them  asked  me  why  I wept.  I hardly  knew  what 
answer  to  make,  but  I said,  You  will  kill  me.  4 No,’  said 
he,  ‘ no  one  will  hurt  you.’  To  comfort  me,  one  of  them 
came  and  gave  me  two  spoonfuls  of  meal,  and  another 
gave  me  half  a pint  of  peas,  which  were  worth  more  than 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  147 

many  bushels  at  another  time.  I then  went  to  see  king 
Philip.  He  invited  me  Ho  come  in  and  sit  down,  and 
asked  me  whether  I would  smoke  it.  But  this  did  not 
Suit  my  present  feelings.  For  though  I had  formerly  made 
use  of  tobacco,  yet  I had  used  none  since  I was  taken. 
It  seems  to  be  a bait  the  devil  lays  to  rob  men  of  their 
precious  time.  I remember  with  shame  my  former  use  of 
it.  Surely  we  may  be  better  employed  than  to  sit  sucking 
a stinking  tobacco-pipe. 

“ The  Indians  now  gathered  their  forces  to  go  against 
Northampton.  In  the  evening,  one  went  about  yelling  and 
hooting  to  give  notice  of  the  design.  They  then  engaged 
in  boiling  ground-nuts,  and  in  parching  corn  for  their 
provision.  In  the  morning  they  started  on  the  expedition. 
During  my  stay  in  this  place,  Philip  desired  me  to  make  a 
shirt  for  his  boy.  I did  the  work,  and  he  gave  me  a shil- 
ling. I offered  the  money  to  my  mistress,  but  she  told  me 
to  keep  it.  I bought  with  it  a piece  of  horse  flesh.  Af- 
terward he  asked  me  to  make  his  son  a cap,  for  which  he 
invited  me  to  dine  with  him.  I went,  and  he  gave  me  a 
pancake,  made  of  parched  wheat,  fried  in  bear’s  grease, 
about  as  large  as  my  two  fingers.  I thought  I never  tasted 
more  pleasant  food  in  my  life.  A squaw  requested  me  to 
make  a shirt  for  her  sannup,  for  which  she  gave  me  a 
piece  of  beef.  Another  asked  me  to  knit  a pair  of  stock- 
ings. As  a compensation,  she  gave  me  a quart  of  peas. 
I boiled  my  peas  and  beef  together,  and  invited  my  master 
and  mistress  to  dinner  ; but  because  I served  them  both 
in  one  dish,  my  mistress  would  eat  nothing  except  a small 
piece  that  my  master  gave  her  upon  the  top  of  his  knife. 
Hearing  that  my  son  had  come  to  this  place,  I went  to  see 
him.  I found  him  lying  upon  the  ground.  I asked  him 
how  he  could  sleep  so.  He  replied  that  he  was  not  asleep, 
but  that  he  was  engaged  in  prayer,  and  that  he  lay  down 
that  they  might  not  observe  what  he  was  doing.  Through 
the  heat  of  the  sun,  and  the  smoke  of  the  wigwams,  I 
thought  I should  be  blinded.  I could  scarce  discern  one 
wigwam  from  another.  Mary  Thurston,  of  Medfield,  see- 
ing how  it  was  with  me,  lent  me  a hat  to  wear  ; but  as 
soon  as  I was  gone,  her  mistress  came  running  after  me, 
and  took  it  away  from  me.  A squaw  gave  me  a spoonful 


148  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII. 

of  meal ; I put  it  into  my  pocket,  in  order  to  keep  it 
safely  ; but  some  one  stole  it,  and  left  in  its  place  five 
kernels  of  Indian  corn.  This  corn  was  the  greatest  part 
of  the  provision  I had  in  my  journey  for  one  day. 

“ When  the  Indians  returned  from  Northampton,  they 
brought  witlr  them  horses,  sheep,  and  other  things  which 
they  had  taken.  I requested  them  to  carry  me  to  Albany 
on  one  of  the  horses,  and  sell  me  for  powder,  as  I had 
overheard  them  talk  of  doing.  I utterly  despaired  of 
returning  home  afoot,  the  way  I came.  I could  hardly 
endure  to  think  of  the  many  weary  steps  I had  taken  in 
coming  to  this  place.  But  instead  of  going  to  Albany  or 
homeward,  I was  forced  to  go  five  miles  up  the  river,  and 
then  over  it.  During  the  time  we  wrere  here,  my  master’s 
maid,  who  had  been  gone  three  weeks  into  the  Narragan- 
sett  country,  to  fetch  some  corn  they  had  stored  in  the 
ground  there,  came  home.  She  brought  about  a peck  and 
a half  of  corn. 

“ My  son  being  now  about  a mile  from  me,  I asked 
leave  to  go  and  see  him  ; they  said  I might  go  ; but  as  I 
was  going,  I lost  my  way,  travelling  over  hills  and  through 
swamps,  without  being  able  to  find  him.  As  I was  re- 
turning back,  I met  my  master,  who  showed  me  the  way. 
When  I came  to  my  son,  I found  him  unwell,  besides  hav- 
ing a boil  on  his  side,  which  greatly  troubled  him.  After 
remaining  with  him  awhile,  I returned.  When  I got  back, 
I found  myself  as  unsatisfied  as  before.  I walked  about 
mourning  and  lamenting,  and  my  spirit  was  ready  to  sink 
with  the  thoughts  of  my  poor  children.  My  son  was  ill, 
and  I could  not  but  think  of  hismournful  looks.  He  had 
no  Christian  friend  with  him  to  do  any  office  of  love, 
either  for  soul  or  body.  And  my  poor  daughter,  I knew 
not  where  she  was,  sick  or  well,  alive  or  dead.  Under 
these  circumstances  I repaired  to  my  Bible  (my  chief 
source  of  consolation  at  these  times)  and  read  that  pas- 
sage, Cast  thy  burden  upon  the  Lord , and  he  shall  sustain 
thee. 

“ I was  now  constrained  to  look  for  something  to  satisfy 
my  hunger ; and  going  among  the  wigwams,  I entered 
one  where  there  . was  a squaw  who  showed  herself  very 
kind,  giving  me  a piece  of  bear’s  meat.  I put  it  into  my 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  149 

pocket  and  went  home ; but  I did  not  dare  to  broil  it  for 
fear  that  they  would  get  it  away  from  me.  So  it  lay  all 
the  day  and  night  in  my  stinking  pocket.  In  the  morning 
I went  again  to  the  same  squaw,  who  had  a kettle  of 
ground-nuts  boiling,  and  asked  her  to  let  me  boil  my 
piece  of  bear  in  the  kettle.  She  gave  me  leave,  and  pre- 
sented me  with  some  ground-nuts  to  eat  with  it.  I well 
remember  how  pleasant  this  dish  was  to  me.  Now  that 
was  pleasant  to  me  which  one  would  think  was  enough  to 
turn  the  stomach  of  a brute  creature. 

“ One  bitter  cold  day,  having  no  room  to  sit  down  by 
the  fire,  I went  out,  and  could  not  tell  what  to  do.  Going 
into  another  wigwam,  I found  them  also  sitting  about  the 
fire;  but  the  squaw  laid  a skin  for  me,  and  told  me  to  sit 
down.  She  gave  me  some  ground-nuts,  and  invited  me  to 
come  again.  She  said  that  they  would  buy  me  if  they 
were  able.  They  were  strangers  to  me. 

“ That  day,  a small  part  of  the  company,  with  myself, 
removed  about  three  quarters  of  a mile,  intending  to  go 
farther  the  next  day.  When  they  came  to  the  place  where 
they  intended  to  lodge,  and  had  pitched  their  wigwams, 
being  hungry,  I went  back  to  the  place  from  whence  we 
started  ; being  encouraged  by  the  kindness  of  the  squaw, 
who  invited  me  to  come  again.  An  Indian  soon  came 
after  me,  who,  when  he  had  found  me,  kicked  me  all 
along  back.  I went  home  and  found  venison  roasting, 
but  I did  not  receive  one  morsel  of  it.  Sometimes  I met 
with  favor,  and  sometimes  with  nothing  but  frowns. 

“ The  next  morning  they  made  another  remove,  intend- 
ing to  travel  a day’s  journey  up  the  river.  I took  my  load 
on  my  back.  We  waded  over  a river,  and  passed  over 
wearisome  hills.  One  hill  was  so  steep  that  I was  obliged 
to  creep  upon  my  knees,  and  to  hold  on  by  the  twigs  and 
bushes,  to  keep  myself  from  falling  backward.  I hope 
that  all  those  wearisome  steps  have  served  to  help  me  on 
to  my  heavenly  rest.  IJcnoic , O Lord , that  thy  judgments 
are  right , and  that  thou  in  faithfulness  hast  afflicted  me. 

“ It  was  upon  a Sabbath  morning  that  they  prepared  for 
their  next  journey.  I asked  my  master  if  he  would  sell 
me  to  my  husband.  He  answered,  nux,  (yes.)  This 
greatly  rejoiced  my  heart.  My  mistress,  who  had  been  to 
13* 


150  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  Till. 

attend  the  burial  of  a papoose,  returned,  and  found  me 
reading  my  Bible.  She  snatched  it  hastily  out  of  my 
hand,  and  threw  it  out  of  doors.  I ran  and  caught  it  up, 
put  it  into  my  pocket,  and  never  let  her  see  it  afterwards. 
They  now  packed  up  their  things  for  another  removal. 
They  gave  me  my  load,  which  was  so  heavy  that  I com- 
plained to  my  mistress.  She  gave  me  a blow  on  my  face 
with  her  open  hand,  and  ordered  me  to  be  gone.  I lifted 
up  my  heart  to  God,  with  the  hope  that  mv  redemption 
was  not  far  distant,  and  the  rather  because  their  insolence 
grew  worse  and  worse. 

“ We  bent  our  course  towards  Boston.  The  thoughts 
of  going  homeward  greatly  cheered  my  spirit,  and  made 
my  burden  seem  light,  or  as  almost  nothing.  But  to  my 
amazement  and  great  perplexity,  when  we  had  proceeded 
a short  distance,  my  mistress  suddenly  gave  out  that  she 
would  go  no  further;  that  she  would  return,  and  that  I 
must  return  with  her.  She  would  have  had  her  sannup 
go  back  also,  but  he  would  not.  He  told  her  that  he 
would  go  on,  but  that  he  would  return  to  us  in  three  days.  I 
I was  now,  I confess,  very  impatient,  and  almost  outra- 
geous. I thought  that  I would  as  soon  die  as  go  back. 
The  feelings  I then  had  are  inexpressible  ; but  back  I 
must  go.  As  soon  as  I had  an  opportunity,  I took  my 
Bible  to  read.  The  passage  which  quieted  me  was  this — 
Be  still , and  lenow  that  I am  God . 

“ I now  expected  a sore  trial ; my  master,  seemingly  the 
best  friend  I had  among  the  Indians,  both  in  cold  and 
hunger,  being  gone.  I sat  down  with  a heart  as  full  of  ' j 
trouble  as  it  could  hold,  and  yet  I could  not  sit,  I was  so 
hungry.  I went  out,  and  while  walking  among  the  trees,  j 
I found  six  acorns  and  two  chestnuts,  which  afforded  me 
some  refreshment.  Towards  night,  I gathered  some  sticks 
that  I might  not  lie  cold.  But  when  we  came  to  lie  down, 
they  ordered  me  to  go  out  and  lodge  somewhere  else,  as 
they  had  company.  I told  them  that  I knew  not  where  to 
go.  They  commanded  me  to  go  and  look  for  a place.  I 
told  them  that  if  I went  to  another  wigwam,  they  would 
send  me  home  again.  One  of  them  then  drew  his  sword, 
and  said  that  he  would  run  me  through,  if  I did  not  go 
presently  Thus  I was  forced  to  go  out  in  the  night,  I 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  151 

knew  not  whither.  I went  to  one  wigwam,  and  they  told 
me  they  had  no  room.  I went  to  another,  and  they  said 
the  same.  At  last,  an  old  Indian  told  me  to  come  to  him. 
His  squaw  gave  me  some  ground-nuts,  and  something  to 
lay  my  head  on.  They  had  a good  fire,  and,  through  the 
good  providence  of  God,  I had  a comfortable  lodging.  In 
the  morning,  another  Indian  told  me  to  come  again  at 
night,  and  he  would  give  me  six  ground-nuts.  He  was  as 
good  as  his  word.  We  were  now  about  two  miles  from 
Connecticut  River.  In  the  morning,  we  went  to  the  river 
to  gather  ground-nuts,  and  returned  at  night.  I was  forced 
to  carry  a great  load  on  my  back,  for  when  they  go  but  a 
short  distance,  they  carry  all  their  trumpery  with  them.  I 
told  them  that  the  skin  was  off  my  back ; I received  for 
answer,  4 That  it  would  be  no  matter  if  my  head  were  off 
too.’ 

44 1 must  now  go  with  them  five  or  six  miles  down  the 
river,  into  a thick  forest,  where  we  abode  about  a fortnight. 
While  here,  a squaw  asked  me  to  make  a shirt  for  her  pa- 
poose, for  which  she  gave  me  a mess  of  broth,  thickened 
with  meal  made  of  the  bark  of  a tree  ; and  she  had  put 
into  it  a handful  of  peas,  and  a few  roasted  ground-nuts. 
I had  not  seen  my  son  for  a considerable  time.  I saw  an 
Indian  here,  of  whom  I made  inquiry  respecting  him.  He 
answered,  that  at  such  a time,  his  master  roasted  him,  and 
that  he  ate  a piece  of  him  as  large  as  two  fingers,  and  that 
he  was  very  good  meat.  The  Lord  upheld  me  under  this, 
and  I considered  their  horrible  addictedness  to  lying; — 
that  no  one  of  them  makes  the  least  conscience  of  speak- 
ing the  truth. 

44  One  cold  night,  as  I lay  by  the  fire,  I removed  a stick 
of  wood  that  kept  the  heat  from  me.  A squaw  move  1 it 
back  again.  As  I looked  up,  she  threw  a handful  of  ashes 
in  my  eyes.  I thought  I should  be  entirely  blinded.  But 
as  I lay  down,  the  water  ran  out  of  my  eyes,  and  cleansed 
away  the  ashes,  so  that  in  the  morning,  I had  my  sight 
again.  Often  while  sitting  in  their  wigwams,  musing  on 
things  past,  I have  suddenly  arisen  and  run  out,  seeming 
to  forget  for  a moment  that  I was  not  at  home ; but  when 
I saw  nothing  but  a wilderness,  and  a company  of  barba- 
rous heathen,  I soon  recollected  myself. 


152 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII 

'c  About  this  time,  I began  to  think  that  all  my  hopes  of 
restoration  would  come  to  nothing.  I had  hoped  to  be  re- 
taken by  the  English  army  ; but  that  hope  failed.  I had 
hoped  to  be  carried  to  Albany  ; but  here  again  my  desire 
and  expectation  failed.  I had  had  some  expectation  of 
being  sold  to  my  husband  ; but  instead  of  that,  my  mas- 
ter himself  was  gone.  It  now  seemed  as  though  my  spirit 
would  sink.  That  I might  have  an  opportunity  to  be 
alone  and  pour  out  my  heart  before  the  Lord,  I asked 
them  to  let  me  go  out  and  pick  up  some  sticks.  I took 
my  Bible  with  me  in  order  to  read  ; but  I found  no  com- 
fort. I can  say  that  in  all  my  sorrows  and  afflictions,  I felt 
no  disposition  to  complain  of  God,  as  though  his  ways 
were  not  righteous  ; for  I knew  that  he  had  laid  upon  me 
less  than  I deserved.  While  in  this  distress,  as  I was  turn- 
ing over  the  leaves  of  my  Bible,  I met  with  these  passa- 
ges, which  revived  me  a little.  My  thoughts  are  not  your 
thoughts , neither  are  your  ways  my  icays , saith  the  Lord . 
Commit  thy  way  unto  the  Lord , trust  also  in  him , and  he 
shall  bring  it  to  pass. 

“ About  this  time,  the  Indians  returned  from  Hadley, 
having  killed  three  of  the  English,  and  taken  one  (Tho- 
mas Reed)  captive.  They  all  gathered  around  the  poor 
man,  asking  him  many  questions.  I went  to  see  him,  and 
found  him  weeping  bitterly,  for  he  thought  that  they  intend- 
ed to  kill  him.  I asked  one  of  them  if  that  was  their 
intention.  He  answered  that  it  was  not.  He  being  a little 
comforted  by  this  assurance,  I inquired  of  him  respecting 
my  husband.  He  told  me  that  he  saw  him  some  time  be- 
fore, and  that  he  was  well,  but  very  low  spirited.  Some 
of  the  Indians  had  told  me  that  he  was  dead,  and  that  they 
had  killed  him.  I now  saw  that  all  they  had  told  me,  was 
false. 

“ While  here,  Philip’s  maid  came  to  me  with  his  child 
in  her  arms,  and  asked  for  a piece  of  my  apron  for  the 
child.  I told  her  that  I would  not  give  it  to  her.  My 
mistress  then  ordered  me  to  give  it  to  her  ; but  I still  re- 
fused. She  arose  and  took  up  a stick,  large  enough  to  kill 
a person,  and  struck  at  me  ; but  I slipped  out  of  her  way, 
and  she  struck  it  into  the  mat  of  the  wigwam.  While  she 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  153 

was  pulling  it  out,  I ran  to  the  maid,  and  gave  her  the 
whole  of  my  apron,  and  so  the  storm  passed  over. 

“ Hearing  that  my  son  was  in  the  place,  I went  to  see 
him.  I told  him  that  his  father  was  well,  but  very  melan- 
choly. He  told  me  that  he  was  as  much  grieved  for  his 
father,  as  for  himself. 

“I  went  to  see  an  English  youth,  John  Gilbert,  from 
Springfield.  I found  him  lying  out  doors  upon  the  ground. 
I asked  him  how  he  did.  He  told  me  that  he  was  very 
sick  of  a flux,  in  consequence  of  eating  so  much  blood. 
They  had  turned  him,  with  an  Indian  papoose,  whose  pa- 
rents had  been  killed,  out  of  the  wigwam.  It  was  a bitter 
cold  day  ; but  the  young  man  had  nothing  on  but  his  shirt 
and  waistcoat.  This  sight  was  enough  to  melt  the  most 
flinty  heart.  There  they  lay,  quivering  with  the  cold.  The 
child’s  eyes,  nose  and  mouth  were  filled  with  dirt.  I ad- 
vised John  to  get  to  a fire.  He  said  he  could  not  stand.  I 

I urged  him  still,  lest  he  should  lie  there  and  die.  With 
much  difficulty  I got  him  to  a fire,  and  then  returned  home. 
I had  no  sooner  arrived  there,  than  John’s  master’s  daugh- 
ter came  after,  and  wished  to  know  what  I had  done  with 
the  Englishman.  I told  her  I had  got  him  to  a fire  in  such 
a place.  1 had  now  occasion  to  pray  that  I might  be  deliv- 
ered from  unreasonable  and  wicked  men.  For  her  satisfac- 
tion, I went  along  with  her,  and  showed  her  where  he  was. 
Before  I got  home  again,  it  was  noised  abroad  that  I was 
running  away,  and  that  I was  getting  the  English  youth 
along  with  me.  As  soon  as  I returned  home,  they  began 
to  rave  and  domineer,  asking  me  where  I had  been,  and 
what  I had  been  doing;  saying  that  they  would  knock  me 
on  the  head.  I told  them  that  I had  been  to  see  the  English 
youth,  and  that  I would  not  run  away.  They  told  me  that 
I lied  ; and  raising  the  hatchet  they  came  at  me,  and  de- 
clared that  they  would  knock  me  down  if  I went  out  again , 
so  I was  confined  to  the  wigwam.  Now  might  I say,  with 
David,  I am  in  a great  strait.  If  I keep  in,  I must  die 
with  hunger,  and  if  I go  out  I must  be  tomahawked.  I 
remained  in  this  distressed  condition  all  that  day  and  half 
the  next;  then  the  Lord,  whose  mercies  are  great,  remem- 
bered me.  For  an  Indian  came  with  a pair  of  stockings 
too  large  for  him,  and  desired  me  to  ravel  them  out,  and 


154  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  Yin. 

knit  them  again.  I manifested  a willingness  to  do  it,  and 
requested  him  to  ask  my  mistress  if  I might  go  with  him  a 
little  way.  She  said  that  I might.  I was  not  a little  com- 
forted with  having  my  liberty  again.  1 went  with  him, 
and  he  gave  me  some  roasted  ground-nuts,  which  revived 
my  feeble  stomach.  Being  out  of  my  mistress’  sight,  I 
had  an  opportunity  again  to  look  into  my  Bible,  which  was 
my  guide  by  day,  and  my  pillow  by  night.  Now  that  com- 
fortable passage  presented  itself,  For  a small  moment  have 
I forsaken  thee , hut  with  great  mercies  will  I gather  thee. 
Thus  the  Lord  comforted  and  strengthened  me  from  time 
to  time,  and  made  good  his  precious  promises.  Now  my 
son  came  again  to  see  me.  1 asked  Ins  master  to  let  him 
stay  awhile  with  me,  which  request  he  granted.  When  he 
was  gone,  my  son  told  me  that  he  was  very  hungry ; but  I 
had  no  food  to  give  him.  I told  him  to  go  into  the  wig- 
wams on  his  return  to  his  master,  and  see  if  he  could  not 
get  something  to  eat.  He  did  so,  but  it  seems  he  tarried  a 
little  too  long,  for  his  master  was  angry  with  him  for  his 
delay,  and  after  beating  him,  sold  him.  After  he  was  sold,  1 
he  came  running  to  me,  telling  me  that  he  had  got  a new  j 
master,  and  that  he  had  given  him  some  ground-nuts  al- 
ready. I then  went  with  him  to  see  his  master,  who  told 
me  that  he  loved  my  son,  and  that  he  should  not  want.  1 
His  master  then  carried  him  away,  and  I saw  him  no  more,  ] 
till  I saw  him  in  Portsmouth. 

“ At  night  they  again  ordered  me  out  of  the  wigwam,  j 
my  mistress’  papoose  being  sick.  I went  to  a wigwam,  j 
and  they  told  me  to  come  in.  They  gave  me  a skin  to  lie  ■ 
on,  and  a mess  of  venison  and  ground-nuts.  The  papoose 
of  my  mistress  having  died  in  the  night,  they  buried  it  the 
next  day.  Afterward,  both  morning  and  evening,  a com-  j 
pany  came  to  mourn  and  howl  with  her.  I had  many 
sorrowful  days  in  this  place.  I often  retired  and  remained  ' 
alone.  Like  a crane  or  a sic  allow,  so  dicl  I chatter : I did 
mourn  as  a dove,  mine  eyes  failed  ivith  looking  upward. 
Then  I said,  O Lord,  I am  oppressed ; undertake  for  me.  \ 
Remember  now,  O Lord,  I beseech  thee,  how  1 have  walked 
before  thee  in  truth . I had  now  a favorable  opportunity 
to  examine  all  my  ways.  My  conscience  did  not  accuse 
me  of  unrighteousness  in  relation  to  my  fellow-creatures, 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  155 

yet  I saw  that  in  my  walk  with  God,  I had  been  a careless 
creature.  I could  say  with  David,  ‘ Against  thee,  and 
thee  only,  have  I sinned.  And  with  the  publican,  ‘ God 
be  merciful  to  me  a sinner.’  On  the  Sabbath,  I used  to 
think  of  those  who  were  enjoying  the  privileges  of  the 
sanctuary,  and  could  use  the  language  which  is  spoken  in 
relation  to  the  poor  prodigal,  ‘ He  would  fain  have  filled 
his  belly  with  the  husks  that  the  swine  did  eat,  and  no 
man  gave  unto  him.’  And  could  add,  ‘ Father,  I have 
sinned  against  heaven,  and  before  thee.’  1 recollected 
the  time  when  my  family  was  about  me  ; when  on  Satur- 
day and  Sabbath  evenings,  we,  with  our  relations  and 
neighbors,  could  pray  and  sing,  and  refresh  our  bodies 
with  wholesome  food,  and  have  a comfortable  bed  to  lie 
on.  Instead  of  this,  I had  only  a little  swill  for  the  body, 
and  then  like  a swine  must  lie  down  on  the  ground.  I 
cannot  express  to  man  the  sorrow  which  lay  upon  my  soul 
— it  is  known  to  the  Lord.  Yet  that  comfortable  scrip- 
ture was  often  in  my  mind,  ‘For  a small  moment  have  I 
forsaken  thee,  but  with  great  mercies  will  I gather  thee.’ 

“ We  now  packed  up  all  again,  and  left  this  place,  bend- 
ing our  course  towards  the  towns  on  the  bay.  1 had  no- 
thing to  eat  the  first  day,  excepting  a few  crums  of  cake 
that  an  Indian  gave  my  daughter  Mary,  the  day  she  was 
taken.  She  gave  it  to  me,  and  I put  it  into  my  pocket.  It 
had  become  mouldy,  dry,  and  hard,  and  had  crumbled  to 
pieces  ; but  it  refreshed  me  many  times  when  I was  ready 
to  faint.  I used  to  think,  when  I put  it  into  my  mouth, 
that  if  ever  I returned  from  my  captivity,  I would  declare 
to  the  world  how  the  Lord  added  his  blessing  to  this  mean 
food.  On  the  way,  the  Indians  killed  a deer  that  was  with 
young.  They  gave  me  a piece  of  the  fawn,  which  was 
so  young  and  tender,  that  one  could  as  easily  eat  the  bones 
as  the  flesh,  and  yet  I thought  that  it  was  very  good. 
When  night  came,  they  halted.  It  was  rainy ; but  they 
soon  got  up  a bark  wigwam,  so  that  I lay  dry  during  the 
night.  When  I looked  out  in  the  morning,  I saw  that 
many  of  the  Indians  had  lain  out  in  the  rain  all  the  night. 
Thus  mercifully  did  the  Lord  deal  with  me.  They  took 
the  blood  of  the  deer,  and  after  putting  it  into  the  paunch, 
boiled  and  ate  it.  My  stomach  would  not  allow  me  to 


156  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  VIII. 

taste  of  it,  though  they  ate  it  with  a good  appetite.  Yet 
they  were  so  nice  that  when  I had  brought  a kettle  of 
water,  and  put  the  dish  I dipped  the  water  with  into  it, 
they  would  say  that  they  would  knock  me  down,  for  they 
said  it  was  a sluttish  trick. 

“ We  now  went  on  our  way;  I having  obtained  a hand- 
ful of  ground-nuts  for  my  sustenance  that  day.  They  gave 
me  my  load  ; but  the  thought  that  I was  going  homeward 
enabled  me  to  bear  it  cheerfully,  the  burden  now  being 
more  on  my  back  than  on  my  spirit.  We  came  this  day 
to  Payquage  (Miller’s)  River  again,  near  which  we  re- 
mained some  d-ays.  One  of  them  would  give  me  a pipe, 
another  a little  tobacco,  a third  a little  salt,  which  I ex- 
changed for  food.  It  is  remarkable  what  a voracious  ap- 
petite persons  have  when  in  a starving  condition.  Many 
times,  when  they  gave  me  hot  food,  I was  so  greedy  that  I 
swallowed  it  down,  though  it  burnt  my  mouth,  and  trou- 
bled me  many  hours  after.  Yet  I soon  did  the  same  again. 
After  I was  thoroughly  hungry,  I never  was  satisfied  with 
eating.  For  though  I had  sometimes  enough  to  eat,  and 
ate  until  I could  eat  no  more,  yet  I was  as  unsatisfied  as 
I was  when  1 began.  I now  saw  the  meaning  of  that  pas- 
sage of  scripture,  Thou  shalt  eat , and  not  be  satisfied . I 
now  saw  more  clearly  than  ever  before,  the  miseries  sin 
has  brought  upon  man.  I felt,  many  times,  a disposition 
to  complain  of  the  treatment  of  the  Indians ; but  my  feel- 
ings were  silenced  by  that  passage,  Shall  there  be  evil  in 
the  city , and  the  Lord  hath  not  done  it  ? 

“ Our  next  remove  was  over  the  river.  The  water  was 
something  like  eighteen  inches  deep,  and  the  stream  very 
swift.  The  water  was  so  cold  that  it  seemed  as  though  it 
would  cut  me  in  sunder.  I was  so  weak  and  feeble  that  I 
could  not  walk  without  reeling,  and  I thought  I must  here 
end  my  days.  The  Indians  stood  laughing  to  see  me  stagger 
along.  That  precious  promise  supported  me,  When  thou 
pcissest  through  the  waters  I will  be  with  thee , and  through 
the  rivers  they  shall  not  overflow  thee.  When  we  had  got 
through  the  river,  I sat  down  and  put  on  my  stockings  and 
shoes,  with  the  tears  running  down  my  eyes,  and  with  many 
sorrowful  thoughts  in  my  heart.  As  we  went  on  our  way, 
an  Indian  came  and  informed  me  that  I must  go  to  Wachu- 


157 


CHAP.  VIII. J HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

sett, (Princeton,)  to  my  master ; for  a letter  had  been  received 
from  the  governor  of  Massachusetts  to  the  sagamores 
upon  the  subject  of  redeeming  the  captives,  and  that  ano- 
ther was  expected  soon.  My  heart,  which  had  been  so 
heavy  that  I could  scarcely  speak  or  keep  the  path,  was  now 
so  light  that  I could  run.  My  strength  seemed  to  be  re- 
newed. We  travelled  only  one  mile  this  day,  and  remained 
at  the  place  where  we  lodged,  two  days,  when  we  again  re- 
moved. And  a comfortable  remove  it  was  to  me,  because 
of  my  hopes.  They  gave  me  my  pack,  and  I went  cheer- 
fully along.  But  my  courage  was  too  great  for  my  strength  ; 
for  having  taken  but  little  food,  I soon  sunk  under  my  bur- 
den, and  my  spirits  almost  failed  also.  Now  I could  say 
with  David,  ‘ I am  poor  and  needy.  I am  tossed  up  and 
down  as  the  locust.  My  knees  are  weak  through  fasting, 
and  my  flesh  faileth  of  fatness.5  Night  coming  on,  we 
arrived  at  an  Indian  town.  I was  almost  spent,  and  could 
scarcely  speak.  I laid  down  my  load,  and  went  into  a wig- 
wam, where  was  an  Indian  boiling  horses’  feet.  It  was 
their  custom  to  eat  the  flesh  of  a horse  first,  and  then, 
when  they  were  straitened  for  provisions,  to  cut  off  the  feet 
and  make  use  of  them  for  food.  I asked  the  Indian  to 
give  me  a little  of  the  broth  or  water  in  which  they  were 
boiling.  He  gave  me  a spoonful  of  samp,  and  told  me  to 
take  as  much  of  the  broth  as  I pleased.  I put  the  samp 
into  some  of  the  broth  and  drank  it,  and  my  spirits  were 
revived.  He  also  gave  me  a piece  of  the  ridding  of  the 
intestines,  which  I broiled  on  the  coals  and  ate.  Now  I 
might  say  with  Jonathan,  ‘ See,  T pray  you,  how  mine  eyes 
have  been  enlightened,  because  I tasted  a little  of  this 
honey.5  Though  means  be  never  so  inconsiderable,  yet  if 
the  Lord  bestow  his  blessing,  they  shall  refresh  both  body 
and  soul. 

“ As  we  were  passing  along  after  leaving  this  place,  we 
saw  an  Englishman  lying  dead  by  the  way-side.  At  length 
We  came  to  another  Indian  town,  where  we  spent  the 
night.  There  were  here  four  English  children  who  were 
captives,  one  of  whom  was  my  sister’s.  I went  to  see  her, 
and  found  her  well,  considering  her  condition.  I would 
have  passed  the  night  with  her,  but  her  owners  would  not 
suffer  it.  I went  into  a wigwam,  where  they  were  boiling 
14 


153 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  Yin. 

corn  and  beans,  but  could  not  get  a taste  of  them.  At 
another  wigwam  I found  two  English  children.  The 
squaw  was  boiling  horses’  feet.  She  cut  off  a piece  and 
gave  me.  She  gave  the  English  children  a piece  also. 
Being  very  hungry,  I quickly  ate  up  mine.  One  of  the 
children,  being  unable  to  eat  hers,  it  was  so  tough,  I took 
it  and  ate  it  myself.  Now  I could  say  with  Job,  ‘ The 
things  that  my  soul  refuseth,  are  as  my  sorrowful  meat.’ 
When  I returned  home  to  my  mistress’  wigwam,  they  told 
me  that  I was  a disgrace  to  my  master  by  begging,  and 
that  if  I did  so  any  more,  they  would  knock  me  on  the 
head.  I told  them  that  they  might  as  well  do  that,  as  to 
starve  me  to  death.  On  the  first  day  after  leaving  this 
place,  we  came  in  sight  of  Wachusett  mountain.  As  we 
were  travelling  along,  having,  indeed,  my  life,  but  little 
spirit,  Philip  (who  was  in  the  company)  came  and  took  me 
by  the  hand,  and  said,  ‘Two  weeks  more,  and  you  shall 
be  mistress  again.’  I asked  him  if  he  really  meant  as  he 
said.  He  replied,  ‘Yes,  for  you  shall  soon  be  with  your 
master.’  After  many  weary  steps  we  came  to  Wachusett, 
where  I found  my  master,  and  glad  I was  to  see  him.  He 
inquired  how  long  it  was  since  I had  washed  me.  1 an- 
swered, not  for  months.  He  brought  some  water  and  told 
me  to  wash,  and  ordered  his  squaw  to  give  me  something 
to  eat.  She  gave  me  some  meat  and  beans,  and  a small 
ground-nut  cake.  I was  greatly  refreshed  by  this  kindness. 

“ My  master  had  three  squaws,  living  sometimes  with 
one,  and  sometimes  with  another.  While  I was  here  with 
the  old  squaw,  the  one  with  whom  I had  been,  sent  her 
maid  to  tell  me  to  come  home,  at  which  I fell  a weeping. 
To  encourage  me,  the  old  squaw  told  me  when  I wanted 
victuals,  to  come  to  her,  and  that  I should  lie  in  her  wig- 
wam. I went  with  the  maid,  but  came  back  and  lodged 
there.  The  squaw  laid  a mat  for  me,  and  spread  a rug 
over  me.  This  was  the  first  time  that  I had  any  such 
kindness  shown  me  among  the  Indians.  While  in  this 
place,  an  Indian  requested  me  to  make  him  three  pairs  of 
stockings,  for  which  I had  a hat  and  a silk  handkerchief. 

“ At  length,  two  Indians  came  with  a second  letter  from 
the  governor,  respecting  the  redemption  of  the  captives. 
Though  they  were  Indians,  I took  them  by  the  hand  ; but 


159 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

my  heart  was  so  full  that  I could  not  speak.  After  reco- 
vering myself,  I asked  them  how  my  husband,  friends,  and 
acquaintances  were.  They  said  that  they  were  well,  but 
very  melancholy.  They  brought  me  two  biscuits,  and  a 
pound  of  tobacco.  The  tobacco  I soon  gave  away. 

“ The  sagamores  having  met  to  consult  respecting  the 
captives,  they  called  me,  and  inquired  how  much  my  hus- 
band would  give  for  my  redemption.  Knowing  that  all 
our  possessions  had  been  destroyed  by  the  Indians,  I hard- 
ly knew  what  answer  to  give.  I thought  that  if  I men- 
tioned a small  sum,  it  might  be  slighted,  and  so  hinder  the 
matter  ; and  if  I stated  a large  sum,  I did  not  know  where 
it  could  be  procured.  I however  ventured  to  say  twenty 
pounds , at  the  same  time  desiring  them  to  take  less.  They 
sent  a message  to  Boston,  stating  that  for  twenty  pounds 
I should  be  delivered  up. 

“ During  the  time  we  remained  in  this  place,  the  Indians 
made  an  attack  upon  Sudbury.  After  their  return,  an  Indian 
invited  me  to  come  to  his  wigwam,  and  said  he  would  give 
me  some  pork  and  ground-nuts.  I accepted  the  invitation, 
and  as  I was  eating,  another  Indian  said  to  me,  ‘ He  seems 
to  be  your  friend,  but  he  killed  two  Englishmen  at  Sudbu- 
ry, and  there  lie  the  clothes  behind  you.’  I looked  behind 
me,  and  saw  the  bloody  clothes,  with  the  holes  the  bullets 
had  made  in  them.  Yet  the  Lord  did  not  suffer  this 
wretch  to  do  me  any  harm ; yea,  instead  of  that,  he  and 
his  squaw  repeatedly  refreshed  my  feeble  body.  When- 
ever I went  to  their  wigwam,  they  gave  me  something; 
yet  they  were  entire  strangers  to  me.  Another  squaw  gave 
me  a piece  of  fresh  pork  and  a little  salt,  and  lent  me  her 
frying-pan,  in  which  to  cook  it.  I remember,  to  this 
day,  the  sweet  and  delightful  relish  of  this  food. 

“ When  the  Indians  had  done  the  English  any  mischief, 
it  was  their  custom  to  remove.  We  now  left  the  place 
wThere  we  were,  and  removed  to  a place  about  three  or  four 
miles  distant,  where  they  built  a wigwam  large  enough  to 
contain  a hundred  persons.  This  was  made  preparatory 
to  a great  dance.  They  now  said  among  themselves  that 
the  governor  would  be  so  angry  at  the  loss  sustained  at 
Sudbury,  that  he  would  do  nothing  more  about  redeeming 
the  captives.  This  made  me  grieve  and  tremble.  My 


160  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII. 

daughter  was  now  but  a mile  distant  from  us.  I had  not 
seen  her  for  nine  or  ten  weeks.  I besought,  entreated, 
and  begged  the  Indians  to  let  me  go  and  see  her ; but  they 
would  not  suffer  it.  They  made  use  of  their  tyrannical 
power  while  they  had  it ; but  through  the  Lord’s  wonder- 
ful mercy,  their  time  was  now  short.  For  soon  after  this, 
Mr.  John  Hoar,  together  with  the  two  Indians  before  men- 
tioned, came  with  a third  letter  from  the  governor,  relat- 
ing to  the  redemption  of  the  captives.  When  the  Indians 
had  talked  awhile  with  Mr.  Hoar,  they  suffered  me  to  speak 
with  him.  I asked  him  how  my  husband  and  friends  were. 

He  said  they  were  well,  and  that  they  would  be  glad  to 
see  me.  I now  asked  the  Indians  if  1 should  go  home 
with  Mr.  Hoar.  They  answered,  No;  and  we  retired  for 
the  night  with  that  answer.  The  next  morning,  Mr.  Hoar 
invited  the  sagamores  to  dine  with  him ; but  when  we 
came  to  prepare  for  them,  we  found  that  the  Indians  had 
stolen  the  greatest  part  of  the  provisions  he  had  brought. 
The  sagamores  seemed  to  be  ashamed  of  the  theft,  and  said 
that  it  was  the  Matchit  (wicked)  Indians  that  did  it.  Din- 
ner being  made  ready,  they  were  called;  but  they  ate  but 
little,  for  they  were  busily  engaged  in  dressing  themselves 
for  a dance.  The  dance  was  carried  on  by  eight  persons, 
four  men  and  four  squaws,  my  master  and  mistress  being 
in  the  number.  My  master  was  dressed  in  a holland  shirt, 
with  great  stockings,  his  garters  being  hung  round  with 
English  shillings,  having  girdles  of  wampum  upon  his  head 
and  shoulders.  She  had  on  a kersey  coat,  covered  with 
girdles  of  wampum  from  the  loins  upward.  Her  arms,  from 
her  elbows  to  her  hands,  were  covered  with  bracelets,  with 
necklaces  about  her  neck,  and  several  sorts  of  jewels  in 
her  ears.  She  had  fine  red  stockings  and  white  shoes ; her 
head  being  powdered,  and  her  face  painted  red.  All  the 
dancers  were  dressed  in  the  same  manner.  Two  Indians 
were  employed  in  making  music,  by  singing  and  knocking 
on  a kettle.  A kettle  of  water  placed  upon  embers,  stood 
in  the  midst  of  the  dancers,  that  each  one  might  drink 
when  thirsty.  They  continued  their  dance  until  almost 
night.  4 

“ As  it  respected  my  going  home,  they  were  at  first  all 
against  it  unless  my  husband  would  come  after  me ; but 


CHAP.  VIII. j HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  161 

afterward  they  consented  that  I should  go.  Some  of  them 
asked  me  to  send  them  some  bread,  others  tobacco,  others 
taking  me  by  the  hand,  offered  me  a hood  and  scarf  to  ride 
in.  Thus  the  Lord  answered  my  feeble  petitions,  and  the 
many  earnest  requests  others  had  put  up  to  God  in  my  be- 
half. Some  time  previous,  an  Indian  came  to  me  and 
said,  that  if  I was  willing,  he  and  his  squaw  would  run 
away  with  me,  and  conduct  me  home.  I told  them  that  I 
was  not  willing  to  run  away,  but  that  I desired  to  wait 
God’s  time,  that  I might  go  home  quietly  and  without  fear. 
O,  the  wonderful  experience  I had  of  the  power  and  good- 
ness of  God  ! I have  been  in  the  midst  of  these  roaring 
lions  and  savage  bears,  who  feared  neither  God  nor  man, 
by  night  and  by  day,  in  company  and  alone,  sleeping  in  the 
midst  of  males  and  females,  and  yet  no  one  of  them  ever 
offered  me  the  least  unchastity  in  word  or  action. 

“ I now  took  my  leave  of  them.  But  on  my  way  homo- 
ward, I was  so  affected  with  the  thoughts  of  going  home 
again,  that  I was  more  completely  melted  into  tears  than 
at  any  time  while  I was  in  captivity.  About  sunset  we 
arrived  at  Lancaster,  and  an  affecting  sight  it  was  to  me. 
Here  I had  lived  comfortably  for  many  years  among  neiglv 
bors  and  relations  ; but  now  there  was  not  an  English  per- 
son to  be  seen,  nor  a house  standing.  We  spent  the  night 
in  an  out-building,  where  we  slept  on  the  straw,  having  a 
comfortable  night’s  rest. 

“ Before  noon,  the  next  day,  we  arrived  in  Concord. 
Here  I met  with  some  of  my  neighbors,  my  brother,  and 
brother-in-law.  My  brother-in-law  asked  me  if  I knew 
where  his  wife  was.  Poor  man,  he  had  assisted  in  burying 
her,  but  knew  it  not.  She  was  killed  near  the  house,  and 
so  much  burned,  that  those  who  buried  the  dead,  did  not 
know  her.  After  being  refreshed  with  food  and  supplied 
with  clothes,  we  went  that  day  to  Boston,  where  I met  my 
dear  husband  ; but  the  thoughts  of  our  dear  children,  one 
being  dead,  and  another  we  could  not  tell  where,  abated  our 
comfort  in  each  other.  In  my  poor  beggarly  condition,  I 
was  received  and  kindly  entertained  in  Boston.  It  is  be- 
yond my  power  to  express  the  kindness  I received  from  in- 
dividuals here,  many  of  whom  were  strangers  to  me.  But 
the  Lord  knows  them  all.  May  he  reward  them  seven-* 

14* 


162 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII. 

fold  into  their  own  bosoms.  The  twenty  pounds,  the  price 
of  my  redemption,  was  raised  by  Mr.  Usher,  and  a num- 
ber of  ladies  in  Boston.  Mr.  Thomas  Shepard,  of  Charles- 
town, received  us  into  his  house,  where  we  were  enter- 
tained eleven  weeks.  We  found  many  other  kind  friends 
in  this  place.  We  were  now  surrounded  with  mercies,  yet 
we  were  frequently  in  heaviness  on  account  of  our  poor 
children,  and  other  relations  who  were  in  affliction.  My 
husband  thought  that  we  had  better  ride  down  eastward, 
and  see  if  we  could  not  hear  something  respecting  our 
children.  As  we  were  riding  along  between  Ipswich  and 
Rowley,  we  met  William  Hubbard,  who  told  us  that  our 
son  Joseph  and  my  sister’s  son  had  arrived  at  Major  Wal- 
dron’s in  Dover.  The  next  day  we  heard  that  our  daughter 
had  arrived  at  Providence.  We  met  with  our  son  at  Ports- 
mouth. Our  daughter  was  conveyed  from  Providence  to 
Dorchester,  where  we  received  her. 

“ Our  family  being  now  gathered  together,  the  members 
of  the  South  Church  in  Boston  .hired  a house  for  us,  where 
we  continued  about  nine  months.  It  seemed  strange  to 
set  up  house-keeping  with  bare  walls ; but  in  a short  time, 
through  the  liberality  of  Christian  friends,  some  of  whom 
resided  in  England,  our  house  was  furnished.  The  Lord 
has  been  exceedingly  good  to  us  in  our  low  estate. 

“ Before  I was  afflicted,  I was  ready  sometimes  to  wish 
for  adversity ; fearing  lest  I should  have  my  portion  in 
this  life.  But  now  I see  that  the  Lord  had  a time  to 
scourge  and  chasten  me.  It  is  the  lot  of  some  to  have 
their  affliction  dealt  out  in  drops, — but  the  wine  of  aston- 
ishment did  the  Lord  give  me  as  my  portion.  Affliction  I 
needed,  and  affliction  I had — full  measure,  pressed  down 
and  running  over.  Yet  I see  that,  let  our  affliction  be 
ever  so  great,  the  Lord  is  able  to  carry  us  through,  and  to 
make  us  gainers  thereby.  I hope  that  I can  say  in  some 
measure,  with  David,  It  is  good  for  me  that  I have  been 
afflicted .” 

Mrs.  Hannah  Sicarton , the  subject  of  the  following 
Narrative,  was  taken  captive  by  the  Indians  at  Falmouth, 
Me.,  in  May,  1690.  When  the  Indians  assaulted  that 
place,  she,  with  her  husband  and  family,  consisting  of  four 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  163 

children,  were  residing  at  a short  distance  from  the  fort. 
The  Indians  entered  the  house,  killed  her  husband  before 
her  eyes,  and  carried  her  and  her  children  into  captivity. 
The  account  of  what  befell  her,  written  by  herself,  is  in 
substance  the  following. 

“ After  the  fort  was  takon,  myself  and  children  were 
distributed  among  the  captors.  My  master  was  a Canada 
Indian.  His  wife  had  been  bred  up  among  the  English 
at  Black  Point.  After  her  marriage  she  embraced  the 
Catholic  religion.  Though  I occasionally  saw  my  chil- 
dren, yet  I had  little  opportunity  to  converse  with  them; 
and  when  we  met,  we  were  obliged  to  refrain  from  all 
expressions  of  grief : for  the  Indians  threatened  to  kill  us, 
if  we  conversed  much  together,  or  wept  over  our  condi- 
tion. The  provisions  they  had  obtained  among  the  En- 
glish being  soon  spent,  we  were  obliged  to  subsist  on 
ground-nuts,  acorns,  wild  weeds,  and  roots, — having  occa- 
sionally some  dog’s  flesh.  They  killed  a bear,  a portion 
of  which  fell  to  me.  At  another  time,  they  gave  me  a 
very  small  part  of  a turtle  they  had  taken.  Once  an  In- 
dian gave  me  a piece  of  moose’s  liver,  which  was  to  me  a 
sweet  morsel.  I was  hurried  up  and  down  in  the  wilder- 
ness, carrying  daily  a great  burden,  and  obliged  to  travel 
as  fast  as  the  rest  of  the  company,  or  meet  instant  death. 
My  shoes  and  clothes  were  worn  and  tattered,  my  feet 
wounded  with  sharp  stones,  and  pierced  with  prickly 
bushes.  At  times,  I thought  that  I could  go  no  further, 
and  that  I must  lie  down  by  the  way,  come  what  would. 
Then  the  Lord  so  renewed  my  strength,  that  I was  able  to 
keep  up  with  my  master,  and  to  travel  as  far  as  he  required. 
One  John  York,  being  nearly  starved,  and  unable  to  travel 
at  their  speed,  they  killed  outright.  While  we  were  about 
Casco  Bay  and  the  Kennebec  River,  I at  seasons  met  with 
some  of  the  English  prisoners. 

“ At  one  time,  my  mistress  and  myself  were  left  alone 
for  nearly  a week  without  food.  All  we  had  was  a moose’s 
bladder  filled  with  vermin,  which  we  boiled,  and  drank 
the  broth.  The  bladder  was  so  tough  that  we  could  not 
eat  it.  On  the  sixth  day,  my  mistress  sent  me  to  a place 
where  I should  be  likely  to  see  some  Indian  canoes,  order- 
ing me  to  make  a fire,  so  that  by  means  of  the  smoke  some 


1C4 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  YIU. 

One  might  be  induced  to  come  to  our  relief.  I,  at  length, 
espying  a canoe,  made  signs  to  those  on  board  to  com© 
ashore,  which  they  did.  They  proved  to  be  a company 
of  squaws.  After  being  made  acquainted  with  our  wants, 
one  of  them  gave  me  a piece  of  a roasted  eel,  which  I ate 
with  a relish  I never  before  experienced.  Sometimes  we 
lived  on  whortleberries,  at  others  on  a kind  of  wild  cher- 
ries that  grew  upon  bushes. 

Cf  When  winter  came  on,  they  put  me  into  an  Indian 
dress,  which  consisted  of  a slight  blanket,  leather  stock- 
ings, and  a pair  of  moccasons.  I suffered  much  from  the 
cold,  being  obliged  to  travel  through  the  snow,  and  over 
the  ice,  facing  the  wintry  blasts.  I was  at  times  almost 
frozen,  and  faint  through  want  of  food.  I now  reflected 
seriously  upon  the  past.  I recollected  the  religious  privi- 
leges I had  enjoyed  at  Beverly,  my  native  town  ; how  we 
had  turned  our  backs  upon  these  privileges,  and  had  re- 
moved to  a place  where  there  was  neither  minister  nor 
church  ; where  we  were  likely  to  forget  the  good  instruc- 
tion we  had  received,  and  where  our  children  were  exposed 
to  be  bred  up  in  ignorance ; and  that  we  had  done  this 
from  worldly  motives,  with  a view  to  place  ourselves  in 
more  advantageous  circumstances.  I saw  that  I was  now, 
by  the  righteous  providence  of  God,  stripped  of  all — be- 
reaved of  husband,  children,  friends,  neighbors,  house, 
estate,  comfortable  food  and  clothing,  while  my  own  life 
hung  continually  in  doubt,  being  liable  to  be  cut  off  by  a 
violent  death,  or  by  famine,  or  by  freezing.  I had  no 
Bible  or  religious  book  to  look  into,  or  Christian  friend  to 
counsel  me  in  my  distress.  But  the  Lord  did  not  leave 
me  to  perish  in  mine  affliction . Many  passages  of  scrip- 
ture which  I had  formerly  read  or  heard,  occurred  to  my 
mind,  and  were  my  support  and  consolation.  When  they 
threatened  to  kill  me,  I thought  of  the  words  of  our  Savior 
to  Pilate,  Thou  couldest  have  no  power  at  all  against  me, 
except  it  were  given  thee  from  above . I cherished  the  hope 
that  the  Lord  would  not  suffer  them  to  kill  me ; that  in 
his  own  good  time  he  would  deliver  me  out  of  their  hands, 
and  return  me  to  my  own  country.  While  in  this  afflicted 
condition,  I heard  that  my  eldest  son  had  been  killed  by 
the  Indians.  I now  thought  of  Job’s  complaint,  Thou 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  165 

numberest  my  steps  ; dost  thou  not  watch  over  my  sin  ? My 
transgression  is  scaled  up  in  a hag , iliou  sewest  up  mine 
iniquity.  This  thought  led  me  to  humble  myself  before 
God,  and  to  plead  with  him  for  his  pardoning  mercy  in 
Christ.  I prayed  with  David,  How  long  unit  thou  forget 
me,  O Lord  ? How  long  shall  mine  enemy  be  exalted  over 
me  ? By  these  and  other  scriptures  which  were  brought 
to  my  recollection,  I was  instructed,  directed,  and  com- 
forted. 

“We  travelled  up  the  Kennebec,  until  we  arrived  at 
Norridgewock.  Here  the  English  prisoners  were  sepa- 
rated, and  I was  left  alone ; none  of  them  being  left  in  our 
company.  I was  now,  in  the  heart  of  winter,  forced  to 
take  up  a long  and  dreary  journey  through  the  wilderness, 
to  Canada.  I travelled  in  deep  snow,  over  hideous  moun- 
tains and  through  deep  swamps,  among  trees  that  had  been 
blown  down,  stepping  from  log  to  log,  passing  over  nearly 
a thousand  in  a day,  carrying  at  the  same  time  a heavy 
burden  on  my  back.  I found  it  very  tedious  travelling, 
and  my  feet  and  limbs  bled,  so  that  I could  be  tracked  by 
the  blood  I left  on  the  snow.  At  length,  about  the  middle 
of  February,  we  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  Quebec.  My 
master  pitched  his  wigwam  within  sight  of  some  French 
houses,  and  sent  me  to  beg  victuals  for  his  family.  I went, 
and  found  the  French  very  kind,  giving  me  pork,  and  beef, 
and  bread.  My  master  next  sent  me  to  beg  of  some  fami- 
lies residing  nearer  Quebec.  I asked  leave  to  remain  over 
I night  with  the  French,  to  which  he  assented.  Calling  in 
at  a house  near  night,  I signified  to  the  woman  of  the 
house  my  desire  to  remain  by  her  fire  all  night.  She 
readily  granted  my  request,  laid  a good  bed  on  the  floor, 
and  furnished  good  covering  for  me,  so  that  I slept  very 
comfortably.  The  next  morning,  after  giving  me  a break- 
fast, the  French  woman  stept  out,  and  left  me  alone. 
While  I was  waiting  for  her  return,  that  I might  thank  her 
for  her  kindness,  two  men  came  in.  One  of  them  was  an 
Englishman,  who  had  been  taken  by  the  Indians.  It  was 
exceedingly  pleasant  and  reviving  to  hear  once  more  the 
voice  of  an  Englishman.  After  some  conversation  he  in- 
vited me  to  go  with  him  to  Quebec,  which,  he  said,  was 
about  four  miles  distant.  I told  him  that  if  I went,  my 


166  INCIDENTS  IN  TIIE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII. 

master  might  kill  me  for  it.  After  some  discourse  in 
French  with  the  man  that  was  with  him,  he  told  me  that 
if  I would  go,  I should  be  ransomed.  The  woman  of  the 
house  having  now  returned,  persuaded  m.e  to  go.  I went 
with  them,  and  was  introduced  into  the  family  of  the  chief 
justiciary  of  the  province.  I was  kindly  entertained  by 
his  lady,  and  comfortably  clothed  and  fed.  Some  time 
after,  my  master  and  mistress  coming  for  me,  the  lady  in- 
tendant  paid  my  ransom,  and  I became  her  servant. 

“ I now  experienced  a great  change  in  my  external  con- 
dition ; but  I soon  found  a snare  was  laid  for  my  soul, 
which  caused  me  trouble  and  sorrow.  For  my  mistress, 
the  nuns,  priests,  and  friars,  and  the  rest,  beset  me  by 
every  argument  they  could  produce  to  persuade  me  to  be- 
come a Catholic.  Their  arguments  were  accompanied  by 
much  love,  warm  entreaties,  and  solemn  promises.  But 
finding  me  inflexible,  they  resorted  to  threatenings  and 
hard  usage.  I now  resorted  to  the  Scriptures,  where  I 
found  the  instruction,  support,  and  consolation  that  I 
needed.  I felt  myself  to  be  pressed  out  of  measure , above 
strength ; but  I felt  that  God  was  able  to  deliver  me,  and 
enabled  me  to  believe  that  he  would  either  appear  for  my 
deliverance,  or  give  me  grace  for  what  he  called  me  to 
suffer  for  his  name’s  sake.  I attended  occasionally  upon 
their  worship,  but  never  received  the  sacrament.  At  last, 
I concluded  that  it  was  wrong  for  me  to  attend  their  meet- 
ings, and  I went  no  more.  By  the  kindness  and  assistance 
of  my  fellow-captives,  I obtained  a Bible  and  other  good 
books ; and  we  found  opportunities  to  meet  together  for 
conference  and  prayer.  Col.  Tyng,  of  Falmouth,  and 
Mr.  Alden  labored  to  confirm  and  strengthen  us  in  the 
ways  of  the  Lord.  I had  many  sweet  refreshing  seasons 
of  religious  conversation  and  prayer  with  Margaret  Stil- 
son,  a fellow-captive,  who  lived  in  the  same  house  with 
me.  We  used  to  get  together,  and  read  and  pray  over 
portions  of  God’s  holy  word,  and  converse  upon  what  we 
read.  We  endeavored  in  the  land  of  our  captivity,  with 
all  our  heart  and  with  all  our  soul,  to  return  unto  the 
Lord ; earnestly  beseeching  him  to  think  upon  us,  and  to 
grant  us  a good  deliverance. 

At  length,  Capt.  Cary  arrived  with  a vessel  to  receive 


167 


CHAP,  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

and  carry  captives  to  New  England.  Among  others,  I 
and  my  youngest  son  were  received  on  board.  We  arrived 
in  safety  at  Boston,  in  November,  1695.  I left  in  Canada 
a daughter,  twenty  years  of  age,  whom  I had  not  seen  for 
two  years,  and  a son  nineteen  years  old,  whom  1 have  not 
6een  since  the  next  morning  after  we  were  taken.” 

Dr.  Dwight  gives  the  following  account  of  the  capture 
and  sufferings  of  31rs.  Jemima  Howe , who  was  taken  at 
Vernon,  Vermont. 

“In  1755,  Bridgman’s  fort,  a small  work  in  Vernon, 
was  taken  by  the  following  stratagem.  The  men  residing 
in  the  fort,  (Caleb  Howe,  Hilkiah  Grout,  and  Benjamin 
Gaffield,)  went  into  the  field  to  perform  their  daily  labor. 
Their  wives,  remaining  in  the  fort,  fastened  the  gate,  ac- 
cording to  their  custom,  and  were  to  open  it  when  their 
husbands  and  sons,  returning,  knocked  for  admission.  The 
men  having  finished  their  work,  were  returning  to  the  fort, 
when  a party  of  twelve  Indians  fired  upon  them.  Howe  was 
wounded  in  the  thigh,  and  fell  from  the  horse  upon  which 
he  rode  with  two  of  his  sons.  The  Indians  instantly 
came  up  and  scalped  him.  He  was  found  the  next  morn- 
ing alive,  by  a party  of  men  from  Fort  Hinsdale,  but  soon 
after  expired.  Grout  escaped  unhurt.  Gaffield,  attempt- 
ing to  cross  the  river,  was  drowned. 

“ The  women  heard  the  noise  of  the  firing,  but  seem 
not  to  have  suspected  the  cause.  The  Indians,  having 
learned,  by  observation,  the  mode  of  gaining  admission 
into  the  fort,  knocked  at  the  gate.  It  was  opened  without 
hesitation,  and  all  within  the  fort  were  made  prisoners. 
Mrs.  Gaffield  had  one  child,  Mrs.  Grout  three,  and  Mrs. 
Howe  seven — the  youngest  an  infant  six  months  old,  the 
eldest  eleven  years.  Should  it  seem  strange  that  these  ene- 
mies thus  learned  the  signal  of  admission,  you  will  remem- 
ber that  an  Indian  can  conceal  himself  with  inimitable 
skill  and  success,  and  wait  any  length  of  time  to  accom- 
plish his  purposes. 

“ After  having  plundered  the  fort,  and  set  it  on  fire,  the 
Indians  conducted  their  prisoners  about  a mile  and  a half 
into  the  forest.  Here  they  continued  through  the  next 
day,  but  despatched  six  of  their  number  to  complete  the 


168 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAR.  YIIL 

work  of  destruction.  The  following  morning  they  set  out 
for  the  place  where  they  had  left  their  canoes,  about  fif- 
teen miles  south  of  Crown  Point.  The  distance  was  about 
sixty  miles ; but  as  they  were  obliged  to  cross  the  range 
of  the  Green  Mountains,  it  occupied  them  eight  days. 
The  Indians  were  desirous  to  preserve  their  prisoners,  and 
in  most  instances,  therefore,  treated  them  kindly.  Yet 
they  abused  some  of  them  in  the  customary  modes  of  sa- 
vage cruelty. 

“ After  many  and  severe  sufferings,  they  reached  Crown 
Point,  where  Mrs.  Howe,  with  several  of  the  prisoners, 
continued  a few  days.  The  rest  were  conducted  by  their 
captors  to  Montreal,  to  be  sold  to  the  French  ; but  no  mar- 
ket being  found  for  them,  they  were  all  brought  back,  ex- 
cept her  youngest  daughter,  who  was  given  as  a present  to 
Gov.  De  Vaudreuil.  Soon  after,  the  whole  body  embarked 
in  canoes,  just  as  night  was  approaching,  for  St.  Johns. 
A thunder-storm  arose  in  the  west.  The  darkness,  when 
it  was  not  illumined  by  lightning,  was  intense.  The 
wind  became  a storm,  and  the  waves,  which,  in  this  lake, 
have  not  unusually  been  fatal  to  vessels  of  considerable 
size,  threatened  their  destruction.  But  they  were  not  de- 
serted by  providence.  A little  before  day-break  they  land- 
ed on  the  beach  ; and  Mrs.  Howe,  ignorant  of  what  had 
become  of  her  children,  raised  with  her  hands  a pillow  of 
earth,  and  laid  herself  down  with  her  infant  in  her  bosom. 
The  next  day  they  arrived  at  St.  Johns,  and  soon  after,  at 
St.  Francis,  the  residence  of  her  captors.  A council  was 
called,  the  customary  ceremonies  were  gone  through,  and 
Mrs.  Howe  was  delivered  to  a squaw,  whom  she  was  di- 
rected henceforth  to  consider  as  her  mother.  The  infant 
was  left  in  her  care. 

“ At  the  approach  of  winter,  the  squaw,  yielding  to  her 
earnest  solicitations,  set  out,  with  Mrs.  Howe  and  her 
child,  for  Montreal,  to  sell  them  to  the  French.  On  the 
journey,  both  she  and  her  infant  were  in  danger  of  perish- 
ing from  hunger  and  cold ; the  lips  of  the  child  being,  at 
times,  so  benumbed,  as  to  be  incapable  of  imbibing  its 
proper  nourishment.  After  her  arrival  in  the  city,  she  was 
offered  to  a French  lady,  who,  seeing  the  child  in  her 
arms,  exclaimed,  ‘ I will  not  buy  a woman  who  has  a child 


169 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

to  look  after.’  I will  not  attempt  to  describe  the  feelings 
with  which  this  rebuff  was  received  by  a person  who  had 
no  higher  ambition  than  to  become  a slave.  Few  of  our 
race  have  hearts  made  of  such  unyielding  materials  as  not 
to  be  broken  by  long-continued  abuse ; and  Mrs.  Howe 
was  not  one  of  this  number.  Chilled  with  cold,  and 
pinched  with  hunger,  she  saw  in  the  kitchen  of  this  inhos- 
pitable house  some  small  pieces  of  bread  floating  in  a pail, 
amid  other  fragments,  destined  to  feed  swine,  and  eagerly 
skimmed  them  for  herself.  When  her  Indian  mother  found 
that  she  could  not  dispose  of  her,  she  returned  by  water 
to  St.  Francis,  where  she  soon  died  of  the  small-pox,  which 
she  had  caught  at  Montreal.  Speedily  after,  the  Indians 
commenced  their  winter  hunting.  Mrs.  Howe  was  then 
ordered  to  return  her  child  to  the  captors.  The  babe 
clung  to  her  bosom,  and  she  was  obliged  to  force  it  away. 
They  carried  it  to  a place  called  ‘ Messiskow,’  on  the 
borders  of  the  River  Missiscoui,  near  the  north  end  of  Lake 
Champlain,  upon  the  eastern  shore.  The  mother  soon  fol- 
lowed, and  found  it  neglected,  lean,  and  almost  perishing 
with  hunger.  As  she  pressed  its  face  to  her  cheek,  the 
eager,  half-starved  infant  bit  her  with  violence.  For  three 
nights  she  was  permitted  to  cherish  it  in  her  bosom ; but 
in  the  day-time  she  was  confined  to  a neighboring  wig- 
wam, where  she  was  compelled  to  hear  its  unceasing  cries 
of  distress,  without  a possibility  of  contributing  to  its  re- 
lief. The  third  day  the  Indians  carried  her  several  miles 
up  the  lake.  The  following  night  she  was  alarmed  by 
what  is  usually  called  the  great  earthquake,  which  shook 
the  region  around  her  with  violent  concussions.  Here, 
also,  she  was  deserted  for  two  nights  in  an  absolute  wil- 
derness ; and  when  her  Indian  connections  returned,  was 
told  by  them  that  two  of  her  children  were  dead.  Very 
soon  after,  she  received  certain  information  of  the  death 
of  her  infant.  Amid  the  anguish  awakened  by  these  me- 
lancholy tidings,  she  saw  a distant  volume  of  smoke,  and 
was  strongly  inclined  to  make  her  way  to  the  wigwam 
from  which  it  ascended.  As  she  entered  the  door,  she  met 
one  of  the  children  reported  to  be  dead ; and,  to  her 
great  consolation,  found  that  he  was  in  comfortable  cir- 
cumstances. A good-natured  Indian  soon  after  informed 
15 


170 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  Till. 

her  that  the  other  was  alive  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  lake, 
at  the  distance  of  a few  miles  only.  Upon  this  informa- 
tion, she  obtained  leave  to  be  absent  for  a single  day,  and, 
with  the  necessary  directions  from  her  informant,  set  out 
for  the  place.  On  her  way  she  found  her  child,  lean  and 
hungry,  and  proceeded  with  it  to  the  wigwam.  A small 
piece  of  bread,  presented  to  her  by  the  Indian  family  in 
which  she  lived,  she  had  carefully  preserved  for  this  unfor 
tunate  boy  ; but  to  avoid  offending  the  family  in  which  he 
lived,  was  obliged  to  distribute  it  in  equal  shares  to  all  the 
children.  The  little  creature  had  been  transported  at  the 
sight  of  his  mother ; and  when  she  announced  her  depart- 
ure, fell  at  her  feet  as  if  he  had  been  dead.  Yet  she  was 
compelled  to  leave  him,  and  satisfied  herself,  as  far  as  she 
was  able,  by  commending  him  to  the  protection  of  God. 
The  family  in  which  she  lived,  passed  the  following  sum- 
mer at  St.  Johns.  It  was  composed  of  the  daughter  and 
son-in-law  of  her  late  mother.  The  son-in-law  went  out 
early  in  the  season  on  an  expedition  against  the  English 
settlements*  On  their  return,  the  party  had  a drinking 
frolic — their  usual  festival  after  excursions  of  this  nature. 
Drunkenness  regularly  enhances  the  bodily  strength  of  a 
savage,  and  stimulates  his  mind  to  madness.  In  this  situ- 
ation he  will  insult,  abuse,  and  not  unfrequently  murder, 
his  nearest  friends.  The  wife  of  this  man  had  often  been 
a sufferer  by  his  intemperance  : she  therefore  proposed  to 
Mrs.  Howe  that  they  should  withdraw  themselves  from  the 
wigwam,  until  the  effects  of  his  present  intoxication  were 
over.  They  accordingly  withdrew.  Mrs.  Howe  returned 
first,  and  found  him  surly  and  ill-natured,  because  his  wife 
was  absent.  In  the  violence  of  his  resentment,  he  took 
Mrs.  Howe,  hurried  her  to  St.  Johns,  and  sold  her  for  a 
trifling  sum  to  a French  gentleman  named  Saccapee. 

“ Upon  a little  reflection,  however,  the  Indian  perceived 
that  he  had  made  a foolish  bargain.  In  a spirit  of  furious 
resentment,  he  threatened  to  assassinate  Mrs.  Howe,  and 
declared,  that  if  he  could  not  accomplish  his  design,  he 
would  set  fire  to  the  fort.  She  was  therefore  carefully  se- 
creted, and  the  fort  watchfully  guarded,  until  the  violence 
of  his  passion  was  over.  When  her  alarm  was  ended,  she 
found  her  situation  as  happy  in  the  family,  as  a state  of 


171 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

servitude  would  permit.  Her  new  master  and  mistress 
were  kind,  liberal,  and  so  indulgent  as  rarely  to  refuse 
any  thing  that  she  requested.  In  this  manner  they  enabled 
her  frequently  to  befriend  other  English  prisoners,  who, 
from  time  to  time,  were  brought  to  St.  Johns. 

“ Yet,  even  in  this  humane  family,  she  met  with  new 
trials.  Monsieur  Saccapee  and  his  son,  an  oflicer  in  the 
French  army,  became,  at  the  same  time,  passionately  at- 
tached to  her.  This  singular  fact  is  a forcible  proof  that 
her  person,  mind,  and  manners  were  unusually  agreeable; 
for  she  had  been  twice  married,  and  the  mother  of  seven 
children.  Nor  was  her  situation  less  perplexing  than  sin- 
gular. The  good  will  of  the  whole  family  was  indispensa- 
ble to  her  comfort,  if  not  to  her  safety;  and  her  purity  she 
was  determined  to  preserve,  at  the  hazard  of  her  life.  In 
the  house  where  both  her  lovers  resided,  conversed  with 
her  every  day,  and,  together  with  herself,  were  continually 
under  the  eye  of  her  mistress,  the  lovers  a father  and  a 
son,  herself  a slave,  and  one  of  them  her  master,  it  will 
be  easily  believed  that  she  met  with  very  serious  embar- 
rassments in  accomplishing  her  determination.  In  this 
situation  she  made  known  her  misfortunes  to  Col.  Peter 
Schuyler,  of  Albany,  then  a prisoner  at  St.  Johns.  This 
gentleman  well  merits  the  most  respectful  and  lasting  re- 
membrance of  every  inhabitant  of  New  England,  for  his 
watchful  attention  to  the  safety  of  its  settlements,  and  his 
humane  interference  in  behalf  of  its  captivated  inhabit- 
ants. As  soon  as  he  had  learned  her  situation,  he  repre- 
sented it  to  the  governor,  De  Yaudreuil.  The  governor 
immediately  ordered  young  Saccapee  into  the  army,  and 
enjoined  on  his  father  a just  and  kind  treatment  of  Mrs. 
Howe.  Ilis  humanity  did  not  stop  here.  Being  informed 
that  one  of  her  daughters  was  in  danger  of  being  mar- 
ried to  an  Indian  of  St.  Francis,  he  rescued  her  from 
this  miserable  destiny,  and  placed  her  in  a nunnery  with 
her  sister.  Here  they  were  both  educated  as  his  adopted 
children. 

“ By  the  good  offices  of  Col.  Schuyler,  also,  who  ad- 
vanced twenty-seven  hundred  livres  for  that  purpose,  and 
by  the  assistance  of  several  other  gentlemen,  she  was  enar 
bled  to  ransom  herself  and  her  four  sons.  With  these 


172 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII 

children  she  set  out  for  New  England,  in  the  autumn  of 
175S,  under  the  protection  of  Col.  Schuyler,  leaving  her 
two  daughters  behind.  As  she  was  crossing  Lake  Cham- 
plain, young  Saccapee  came  oil  board  the  boat  in  which 
she  was  conveyed,  gave  her  a handsome  present,  and  bade 
her  adieu.  Col.  Schuyler,  being  obliged  to  proceed  to 
Albany  with  more  expedition  than  was  convenient  for  his 
fellow-travellers,  left  them  in  the  care  of  Major  Putnam, 
afterwards  Major-General  Putnam.  From  this  gentleman 
she  received  every  kind  office  which  his  well-known  hu- 
manity could  furnish,  and  arrived,  without  any  considera- 
ble misfortune,  at  the  place  of  her  destination. 

“ After  the  peace  of  Paris,  Mrs.  Howe  went  again  to 
Canada,  to  bring  home  her  second  daughter  ; the  eldest 
having  been  taken  by  Monsieur  Vaudreuil  to  France,  and 
married  in  that  country  to  a gentleman  named  Louis.  Her 
sister  had  become  so  attached  to  the  life,  customs,  and  reli- 
gion of  a nunnery,  and  so  alienated  from  her  country,  and 
even  from  her  parent,  as  to  be  absolutely  deaf,  both  to  so 
licitation  and  authority.  When  she  was  compelled,  by  the 
peremptory  orders  of  the  governor,  to  leave  the  convent, 
she  lamented  bitterly  her  unhappy  lot,  and  refused  conso- 
lation. This  is  one  among  the  many  instances  of  the  per- 
severance, art,  and  efficacy,  with  which  the  religious  in 
Canada  labored  to  make  disciples  of  the  children  taken 
from  New  England.  Beside  all  the  horrors  of  war  and 
captivity,  the  parent,  in  this  case,  was  forced  to  suffer  the 
additional  and  excruciating  anguish  of  seeing  his  children 
lost  to  him  in  this  world,  and  exposed  to  every  danger  of 
finally  losing  a better.” 

Mirick,  in  his  history  of  Haverhill,  Mass.,  gives  the  fol- 
lowing account  of  two  lads,  who  were  captivated  by  the 
Indians  in  that  place,  in  the  year  1695. 

“ Early  in  the  fall,  a party  of  Indians  appeared  in  the 
northerly  part  of  the  town,  where  they  surprised  and  made 
prisoners  Isaac  Bradley,  aged  fifteen,  and  Joseph  Whit- 
taker, aged  eleven,  who  were  at  work  in  the  open  fields, 
near  Mr.  Joseph  Bradley’s  house.  The  Indians  instantly 
retreated  with  their  prisoners  without  committing  any  fur- 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  173 

ther  violence,  until  they  arrived  at  their  homes  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  Winnipiseogee.  Isaac,  says  tradition,  was 
rather  small  in  stature,  but  full  of  vigor,  and  very  active, 
and  he  certainly  possessed  more  shrewdness  than  most  of 
the  boys  of  that  age.  But  Joseph  was  a large  overgrown 
boy,  and  exceedingly  clumsy  in  his  movements. 

“ Immediately  after  their  arrival  at  the  lake,  the  two 
boys  were  placed  in  an  Indian  family,  consisting  of  the 
man,  his  squaw,  and  two  or  three  children.  While  they 
were  in  this  situation,  they  soon  became  so  well  acquaint- 
ed  with  the  language,  that  they  learned  from  the  occasion- 
al conversations  carried  on  in  their  presence  between  their 
master  and  the  neighboring  Indians  of  the  same  tribe, 
that  they  intended  to  carry  them  to  Canada  the  following 
spring.  This  discovery  was  very  afflicting  to  them.  If 
their  designs  were  carried  into  execution,  they  knew  that 
there  would  be  but  little  chance  for  them  to  escape;  and 
from  that  time,  the  active  mind  of  Isaac  was  continually 
planning  a mode  to  effect  it.  A deep  and  unbroken  wil- 
derness, pathless  mountains,  and  swollen  and  almost  impas- 
sable rivers,  lay  between  them  and  their  beloved  homes ; 
and  the  boys  feared  if  they  were  carried  still  further  north- 
ward, that  they  should  never  again  hear  the  kind  voice  of 
a father,  or  feel  the  fervent  kiss  of  an  affectionate  mother, 
or  the  fond  embrace  of  a beloved  sister.  They  feared, 
should  they  die  in  a strange  land,  that  there  would  be  none 
to  close  their  eyes — none  to  shed  for  them  the  tear  of  af- 
fection— none  to  place  the  green  turf  on  their  graves — 
and  none  who  would  fondly  treasure  up  their  memories. 

“ Such  were  the  melancholy  thoughts  of  the  young  boys, 
and  they  determined  to  escape  before  their  masters  started 
with  them  for  Canada.  The  winter  came  with  its  snow 
and  wind — the  spring  succeeded,  with  its  early  buds  and 
flowers,  and  its  pleasant  south  wind — and  they  were  still 
prisoners.  Within  that  period,  Isaac  was  brought  nigh  to 
the  grave — a burning  fever  had  raged  in  his  veins,  and 
ffir  manv  days  hp  languished  on  a hed  of  sickness;  but  by 
uie  care  ot  tne  squaw,  ms  mistress,  wno  treated  them  both 
with  considerable  kindness,  he  recovered.  Again  he  felt  a 
strong  desire  to  escape,  which  increased  with  his  strength, 
and  in  April,  he  matured  a plan  for  that  purpose.  He 
15* 


174 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIII. 

appointed  a night  to  put  it  in  execution,  without  informing 
his  companion,  till  the  day  previous,  when  he  told  him  of 
his  intentions.  Joseph  wished  to  accompany  him  ; to  this 
Isaac  demurred,  and  said  to  him,  ‘ I’m  afraid  you  won’t 
wake.’  Joseph  promised  that  he  would,  and  at  night,  they 
laid  down  in  their  master’s  wigwam  in  the  midst  of  his 
family.  Joseph  was  soon  asleep  and  began  to  snore  lusti- 
ly ; but  there  was  no  sleep  for  Isaac — his  strong  desire  to 
escape — the  fear  that  he  should  not  succeed  in  his  attempt, 
and  of  the  punishment  that  would  doubtless  be  inflicted  if 
he  did  not — and  the  danger,  hunger,  and  fatigue,  that  await- 
ed him,  all  were  vividly  painted  in  his  imagination,  and 
kept  sleep  or  even  drowsiness  far  from  him.  His  daring 
attempt  was  environed  with  darkness  and  danger — he  often 
revolved  it  in  his  mind,  yet  his  resolution  remained  unsha- 
ken. At  length  the  midnight  came,  and  its  stillness  rested 
on  the  surrounding  forest ; — it  passed — and  slowly  and 
cautiously  he  arose.  All  was  silent,  save  the  deep-drawn 
breath  of  the  savage  sleepers.  The  voice  of  the  wind  was 
scarcely  audible  on  the  hills,  and  the  moon,  at  times,  wrould 
shine  brightly  through  the  scattered  clouds. 

“ Isaac  stepped  softly  and  tremblingly  over  the  tawny 
bodies,  lest  they  should  awake  and  discover  his  design,  and 
secured  his  master’s  fire-works,  and  a portion  of  his  moose- 
meat  and  bread ; these  he  carried  to  a little  distance  from 
the  wigwam,  and  concealed  them  in  a clump  of  bushes. 
He  then  returned,  and  bending  over  Joseph,  who  had  all 
this  time  been  snoring  in  his  sleep,  carefully  shook  him. 
Joseph,  more  asleep  than  awake,  turned  partly  over,  and 
asked  aloud,  4 What  do  you  want  V This  egregious  blun- 
ber  alarmed  Isaac,  and  he  instantly  laid  down  in  his  proper 
place,  and  began  to  snore  as  loudly  as  any  of  them.  As 
soon  as  his  alarm  had  somewhat  subsided,  he  again  arose, 
and  listened  long  for  the  heavy  breath  of  the  sleepers.  He 
determined  to  fly  from  his  master  before  the  morning 
dawned.  Perceiving  that  they  all  slept,  he  resolved  to 
make  his  escape,  without  again  attempting  to  awake  Jo- 
seph, lest,  by  his  thoughtlessness,  he  should  again  put  him 
in  jeopardy.  He  then  arose  and  stepped  softly  out  of  the 
wigwam,  and  walked  slowly  and  cautiously  from  it,  until 
he  had  nearly  reached  the  place  where  his  provisions  were 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  175 

concealed,  when  he  heard  footsteps  approaching  hastily 
behind  him.  With  a beating  heart  he  looked  backward, 
and  saw  Joseph,  who  had  aroused  himself,  and  finding  that 
his  companion  had  gone,  concluded  to  follow.  They  then 
secured  the  fire-works  and  provisions,  and  without  chart  or 
compass,  struck  into  the  woods  in  a southerly  direction, 
aiming  for  the  distant  settlement  of  Haverhill.  They 
ran  at  the  top  of  their  speed  until  daylight  appeared,  when 
they  concealed  themselves  in  a hollow  log,  deeming  it  too 
dangerous  to  continue  their  journey  in  the  day  time. 

“ Their  master,  when  he  awoke  in  the  morning,  was  as- 
tonished to  find  his  prisoners  had  escaped,  and  immediate- 
ly collected  a small  party  with  their  dogs,  and  pursued  them. 
The  dogs  struck  upon  the  tracks,  and  in  a short  time 
came  up  to  the  log  where  the  boys  were  concealed,  when 
they  made  a stand,  and  began  a loud  barking.  The  boys 
trembled  with  fear  lest  they  should  be  re-captured,  and 
perhaps  fall  beneath  the  tomahawk  of  their  enraged  mas- 
ter. In  this  situation  they  hardly  knew  what  was  best  to 
do  ; but  they  spoke  kindly  to  the  dogs,  who  knew  their 
voices,  ceased  barking,  and  wagged  their  tails  with  delight. 
They  then  threw  before  them  all  the  moose-meat  they  had 
taken  from  the  wigwam,  which  the  dogs  instantly  seized, 
and  began  to  devour  it,  as  though  they  highly  relished  so 
choice  a breakfast.  While  they  were  thus  employed,  the 
Indians  made  their  appearance,  and  passed  close  to  the 
log  in  which  they  were  concealed,  without  noticing  the 
employment  of  their  dogs.  The  boys  saw  them  as  they 
passed,  and  were  nearly  breathless  with  anxiety.  They 
followed  them  with  their  eyes  till  they  were  out  of  sight, 
and  hope  again  took  possession  of  their  bosoms.  The 
dogs  soon  devoured  their  meat,  and  trotted  after  their 
masters. 

“ They  lay  in  the  log  during  the  day,  and  at  night  pur- 
sued their  journey,  taking  a different  route  from  the  one 
pursued  by  the  Indians.  They  made  only  one  or  two  meals 
on  their  bread,  and  after  that  was  gone,  they  were  obliged 
to  subsist  on  roots  and  buds.  On  the  second  day  they 
concealed  themselves,  but  travelled  the  third  day  and 
night  without  resting ; and  on  that  day  they  killed  a pi- 
geon and  a turtle,  a part  of- which  they  ate  raw,  not  daring 


176 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  VIET. 

to  build  a fire,  lest  they  should  be  discovered.  The  frag^- 
ments  of  their  unsavory  meal  they  carried  with  them,  and 
ate  of  them  as  their  hunger  required,  making  their  dessert 
on  such  roots  as  they  happened  to  find.  They  continued 
their  journey  day  and  night,  as  fast  as  their  wearied  and 
mangled  limbs  would  carry  them.  On  the  sixth  day,  they 
struck  into  an  Indian  path,  and  followed  it  till  night,  when 
they  suddenly  came  within  sight  of  an  Indian  encamp- 
ment, saw  their  savage  enemy  seated  around  the  fire,  and 
distinctly  heard  their  voices.  This  alarmed  them  exceed- 
ingly ; and  wearied  and  exhausted  as  they  were,  they  had 
rather  seek  an  asylum  in  the  wide  forest,  and  die  within 
the  shadow  of  its  trees,  than  trust  to  the  kindness  of  foes 
whose  bosoms  had  never  been  moved  by  its  silent  work- 
ings. They  precipitately  fled,  fearing  lest  they  should  be 
discovered  and  pursued,  and  all  night  retraced  their  steps. 
The  morning  came,  and  found  them  seated  side  by  side 
on  the  bank  of  a small  stream,  their  feet  torn  and  covered 
with  blood,  and  each  of  them  weeping  bitterly  over  his 
misfortunes.  Thus  far,  their  hearts  had  been  filled  with 
courage,  and  their  hopes  grew  and  were  invigorated  with 
the  pleasant  thoughts  of  home,  as  they  flitted  vividly 
across  their  minds.  But  now  their  courage  fled,  and  their 
hopes  had  given  way  to  despair.  They  thought  of  the 
green  fields  in  which  they  had  so  often  played — of  the  tall 
trees  whose  branches  had  so  often  overshadowed  them — 
and  of  the  hearth  around  which  they  had  delighted  to 
gather  with  their  brothers  and  sisters,  on  a winter’s  even- 
ing, to  listen  to  a story  told  by  their  parents.  They  thought 
of  these — yea,  and  of  more — but  as  things  from  which 
they  were  forever  parted — as  things  that  had  once  given 
them  happiness,  but  had  forever  passed  away. 

“ They  were,  however,  unwilling  to  give  up  further  ex- 
ertions. The  philosophy  of  Isaac  taught  him  that  the 
stream  must  eventually  lead  to  a large  body  of  water, 
and  after  refreshing  themselves  with  a few  roots,  they  again 
commenced  their  journey,  and  followed  its  windings.  They 
continued  to  follow  it  during  that  day,  and  a part  of  the 
night.  On  the  eighth  morning,  Joseph  found  himself  com- 
pletely exhausted ; his  limbs  were  weak  and  mangled,  his 
body  was  emaciated,  and  despair  was  the  mistress  of  his 


CHAP.  VIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  177 

bosom.  Isaac  endeavored  to  encourage  him  to  proceed  ; 
he  dug  roots  for  him  to  eat,  and  brought  water  to  quench 
his  thirst — but  all  was  in  vain.  He  laid  himself  down  on 
the  bank  of  the  stream,  in  the  shade  of  the  budding  trees, 
to  die,  far  from  his  friends,  with  none  for  companions  but 
the  howling  beasts  of  the  forest.  Isaac  left  him  to  his  fate, 
and,  with  a bleeding  heart,  slowly  and  wearily  pursued  his 
journey.  He  had  travelled  but  a short  distance,  when  he 
came  to  a newly-raised  building.  Rejoiced  at  this,  and 
believing  that  inhabitants  were  nigh,  he  immediately  re- 
traced his  steps,  and  soon  found  Joseph  in  the  same  place 
and  position  in  which  he  had  left  him.  He  told  him  what 
he  had  seen,  talked  very  encouragingly,  and  after  rubbing 
his  limbs  a long  while,  he  succeeded  in  making  him  stand 
upon  his  feet.  They  then  started  together,  Isaac  part  of 
the  time  leading  him  by  the  hand,  and  part  of  the  time 
carrying  him  on  his  back ; and  in  this  manner,  with  their 
naked  limbs  mangled  and  wearied  with  travelling,  their 
strength  exhausted  by  sickness,  and  their  bodies  emaciated 
almost  to  skeletons,  they  reached  Saco  Fort,  some  time  in 
the  following  night. 

“ Thus,  on  the  ninth  night,  they  arrived  among  their 
countrymen,  after  travelling  over  an  immense  forest,  sub- 
sisting on  a little  bread,  x>n  buds  and  berries,  and  on  one 
raw  turtle  and  a pigeon,  and  without  seeing  the  face  of  a 
friend,  or  warming  themselves  by  a fire.  Isaac,  as  soon 
as  he  regained  his  strength,  started  for  Haverhill,  and 
arrived  safely  at  his  father’s  dwelling,  who  had  heard  no- 
thing from  him  since  he  was  taken,  and  expected  never  to 
see  him  again.  But  Joseph  had  more  to  suffer — he  was 
seized  with  a raging  fever  as  soon  as  he  reached  the  fort, 
and  was  for  a long  time  confined  to  his  bed.  His  father, 
when  Isaac  returned,  went  to  Saco,  and  brought  home  his 
long-lost  son,  as  soon  as  his  health  permitted.” 

Sarah  Gerrish,  an  interesting  and  beautiful  child,  seven 
years  of  age,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians  at  Dover, 
N.  H.  She  was  the  grand-daughter  of  Major  Waldron. 
On  that  fatal  night  in  which  he  was  massacred,  Sarah 
lodged  at  his  house.  Knowing  that  the  Indians  had 
entered  the  house,  she  crept  into  another  bed  to  elude 


178 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  Till. 

their  search.  Having  found  her,  they  ordered  her  to 
dress  herself,  and  prepare  to  go  with  them.  One  of  the 
Indians  now  became  her  master.  He  soon  sold  her  to 
another,  who  took  her  with  him  to  Canada.  In  her  jour- 
neyings  she  met  with  numerous  perils  and  calamities. 
Once  her  master  told  her  to  stand  against  a tree,  and  then 
charged  his  gun,  as  if  he  intended  to  shoot  her.  She  was 
greatly  terrified,  fearing  instant  death.  At  another  time,  a 
squaw  pushed  her  into  the  river ; but  she  saved  herself  by 
laying  hold  of  some  bushes  which  grew  upon  the  shore. 
When  she  returned  home,  they  inquired  how  she  became 
so  wet.  But  she  was  afraid  to  tell  them.  One  morning 
they  went  on  their  way,  leaving  her  fast  asleep.  When  she 
awoke,  she  found  herself  covered  with  snow,  in  a hideous 
wilderness,  exposed  to  become  a prey  to  wild  beasts,  far 
away  from  any  English  inhabitants,  and  entirely  alone. 
She  arose  and  ran  crying  after  the  Indians,  and  by  follow- 
ing their  track  upon  the  snow,  at  length  overtook  them. 
The  young  Indians  would  now  terrify  her,  by  telling  her 
that  she  was  soon  to  be  burnt  to  death.  One  evening,  after 
a large  fire  had  been  kindled,  her  master  called  her  to  him, 
and  told  her  that  she  must  be  roasted  alive.  Upon  which 
she  burst  into  tears,  and  throwing  her  arms  about  his  neck, 
earnestly  entreated  him  to  spare  her  life.  He  was  so  much 
affected  by  her  melting  importunity,  that  he  desisted  from 
his  purpose,  and  told  her,  “ that  if  she  would  be  a good 
girl,  she  should  not  be  burnt.” 

Having  arrived  in  Canada,  she  was  sold  to  a French 
lady,  and  after  an  absence  of  sixteen  months,  was  again 
restored  to  her  parents. 


CHAP.  IX.] 


HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 


179 


CHAPTER  IX. 

REMARKABLE  ESCAPES  AND  PRESERVATIONS. 

“ In  the  year  1646,  a horrid  plot  was  concerted  among 
the  Indians,  for  the  destruction  of  a number  of  the  princi- 
pal inhabitants  of  Hartford,  Conn.  Sequassen,  a petty  sa- 
chem upon  the  river,  hired  one  of  the  Waronoke  Indians 
to  kill  Gov.  Hopkins  and  Gov.  Haynes,  with  Mr.  Whiting, 
one  of  the  magistrates.  Sequassen’s  hatred  of  Uncas  was 
insatiable,  and  probably  was  directed  against  these  gentle- 
men, on  account  of  the  just  and  faithful  protection  which 
they  had  afforded  him.  The  plan  was,’  that  the  Waronoke 
Indian  should  kill  them,  and  charge  the  murder  upon  Un- 
cas, and  by  that  means  engage  the  English  against  him  to 
his  ruin.  After  the  massacre  of  these  gentlemen,  Sequassen 
and  the  murderer  were  to  make  their  escape  to  the  Mo 
kawks.  Watohibrough,  the  Indian  hired  to  perpetrate  the 
murder,  after  he  had  received  several  girdles  of  wampum, 
as  part  of  his  reward,  considering  how  Bushheag,  the  In- 
dian who  attempted  to  kill  the  woman  at  Stamford,  had 
been  apprehended  and  executed  at  New  Haven,  conceived 
that  it  would  be  dangerous  to  murder  English  sachems. 
He  also  revolved  in  his  mind,  that  if  the  English  should 
not  apprehend  and  kill  him,  he  should  always  be  afraid 
of  them,  and  have  no  comfort  in  his  life.  He  also  recol- 
lected that  the  English  gave  a reward  to  the  Indians  who 
discovered  and  brought  in  Bushheag.  He  therefore  de- 
termined it  would  be  better  to  discover  the  plot,  than  to 
be  guilty  of  so  bloody  and  dangerous  an  action.  In  this 
mind,  he  came  to  Hartford  a few  days  after  he  had  received 
the  girdles,  and  made  known  the  plot.” 

In  September,  1676,  Mr.  Ephraim  Howe,  with  his  two 
sons  and  three  others,  set  sail  from  Boston  on  their  return 
to  New  Haven,  in  a small  vessel  of  seventeen  tons.  When 
they  had  proceeded  on  their  voyage  as  far  as  Cape  Cod, 
the  weather  became  tempestuous,  and  they  were  driven 
out  to  sea,  where  they  were  in  imminent  danger  of  perish- 
ing from  the  heavy  waves  which  rolled  over  them.  After 
surviving  these  dangers  for  eleven  days,  the  eldest  son  of 
Mr.  Howe  died,  and  in  a few  days  after,  the  youngest  foB 


ICO 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


[chap.  IX. 


lowed  him  into  eternity.  They  gave  so  much  evidence  in 
their  last  hours  that  they  were  prepared  to  leave  the  world, 
that  their  father  was  comforted  under  this  heavy  affliction. 
As  the  hands  on  board  were  now  diminished,  their  danger 
was  increased.  But  their  trials  and  dangers  were  soon 
greatly  augmented  by  the  death  of  another  of  their  num- 
ber. Half  the  company  were  now  removed.  Mr.  Howe, 
Mr.  Augur  and  a lad,  were  all  that  remained.  Mr.  Howe 
was  obliged  to  lash  himself  to  the  vessel,  to  prevent  his 
being  washed  overboard,  and  in  this  condition  to  stand  at 
the  helm,  sometimes  twenty,  and  at  others  thirty-six  hours 
at  a time.  They  were  now  at  a loss  whether  to  continue 
to  strive  for  the  coast  of  New  England,  or  to  bear  away  for 
the  West  India  Islands.  At  length,  after  looking  to  God 
in  earnest  prayer  for  direction,  they  concluded  to  con- 
tinue their  efforts  to  reach  New  England.  They  proceeded 
on  for  a time,  when  the  rudder  of  the  vessel  gave  way,  and 
was  lost.  All  their  hopes  of  being  saved  were  now  at  an 
end.  In  this  trying  situation,  they  continued  a fortnight. 
Mr.  Howe,  though  suffering  from  great  bodily  infirmity, 
had  hardly  been  dry  for  six  weeks.  In  the  seventh  week,  •; 
they  were  driven  upon  a ledge  of  rocks,  over  which  the 
sea  broke  with  great  violence.  They  immediately  cast 
anchor,  got  ready  the  boat,  took  a small  quantity  of  pro-  i 
visions,  and  made  for  the  shore.  When  they  had  landed, 
they  found  themselves  upon  a desolate  island.  They  were  i 
now  exposed  to  perish  for  want  of  food.  While  in  these  ] 
deplorable  circumstances,  a heavy  storm  arose,  which  stove  , 
their  vessel  in  pieces.  A barrel  of  wine  and  half  a barrel 
of  molasses,  together  with  some  other  things,  which  fur- 
nished them  with  the  means  of  making  a shelter  to  screen 


them  from  the  cold,  were  driven  ashore.  They  had  pow- 
der and  other  necessaries  for  fowling,  but  there  was  little 
game  to  be  met  with.  Sometimes  half  a gull  or  crow,  or 
some  other  fowl,  with  the  liquor,  was  all  that  the  three  had 
at  a meal.  At  one  time,  they  lived  five  days  without  food. 
They  were  all  preserved  alive  for  twelve  weeks,  when  Mr. 
Augur  died.  The  lad  survived  until  April.  Mr.  Howe 
was  then  left  solitary  and  alone  in  his  distressed  situation. 

Three  long  months  passed  away,  and  no  deliverance 
came,  though  vessels  not  unfrequently  passed  the  island, 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  181 

and  he  used  every  possible  means  to  make  them  acquainted 
with  his  condition. 

While  thus  excluded  from  the  abodes  of  men,  this  ser- 
vant of  the  Lord  observed  many  days  of  fasting  and  prayer, 
confessing  his  sins,  and  crying  to  God  for  deliverance.  At 
last,  it  occurred  to  him  that  he  ought  to  render  devout 
thanks  to  the  Most  High  for  the  favors  which  had  been 
mingled  with  his  trials,  and  especially  for  his  remarkable 
preservation.  Accordingly,  he  observed  a day  of  thanks- 
giving. Immediately  after  this,  a vessel  bound  to  Salem, 
passing  the  island,  discovered  and  took  him  on  board. 
The  vessel  arrived  at  Salem,  July  18, 1677,  and  Mr.  Howe 
returned  to  his  family  at  New  Haven. 

Major  Edward  Gibbons,  of  Boston,  who  sailed  for  some 
other  part  of  America,  was,  by  contrary  winds,  kept  so 
long  at  sea  that  those  on  board  were  reduced  to  great 
straits  for  want  of  provision.  No  relief  appearing,  they 
looked  to  heaven  by  fervent  prayer.  The  wind  still  con- 
tinuing contrary,  one  of  the  company  proposed  that  a lot 
should  be  cast,  and  one  singled  out  to  die,  to  relieve  the 
hunger  of  the  rest.  After  a long  and  sorrowful  debate 
upon  this  shocking  subject,  they  came  to  the  result  that 
it  must  be  done.  Accordingly  the  lot  was  cast,  and  one 
of  the  company  was  taken.  But  who  shall  take  the  life 
of  the  victim  ? Who  slay  his  companion  in  distress  ? 
The  deed  is  so  revolting  that  no  one  feels  prepared  to  per- 
form it.  And  before  any  thing  further  is  done  in  this 
matter,  they  again  offer  their  ardent  cries  to  God  for  help. 
At  this  crisis,  to  their  great  joy,  a large  fish  leaped  into 
the  boat.  This  afforded  them  a present  relief;  but* it  was 
soon  eaten,  and  famine  and  distress  again  returned.  They 
now  cast  a second  lot,  and  another  of  their  number  was 
singled  out  to  die.  But  still  no  one  could  be  found  to  act 
as  executioner.  They  again  implored  aid  from  above.  A 
large  bird  soon  came  and  lit  upon  the  mast,  and  one  of 
the  men  went  and  took  it  in  his  hand.  “ This  was  a 
second  life  from  the  dead.”  But  the  bird  wTas  soon  de- 
voured. No  land  being  yet  in  sight,  and  they  again 
pinched  with  hunger,  they  resolved  upon  a third  lot.  Yet 
before  taking  the  life  of  their  fellow,  they  again  sent  up 
their  earnest  prayers  to  the  Lord  for  relief.  They  now 
16 


182 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX, 

looked  and  looked  again  to  see  if  they  could  discover  any 
relief  approaching.  At  length,  one  of  them  espied  a ship. 
They  manned  the  long  boat,  and  coming  alongside,  craved 
the  privilege  of  being  taken  on  board.  They  were  re- 
ceived. It  proved  to  be  a French  pirate.  Major  Gibbons 
petitioned  for  some  bread,  and  offered  all  for  it.  But  the 
commander,  being  one  who  had  received  kindness  from 
Major  Gibbons  at  Boston,  replied,  “ Major,  not  a hair  of 
you  or  your  company  shall  perish,  if  it  is  in  my  power  to 
preserve  you.5’  Accordingly  he  treated  them  kindly,  and 
they  arrived  safely  at  their  desired  port. 

“ In  a storm  which  occurred  in  August,  1635,  a bark 
belonging  to  Mr.  Allerton,  of  Plymouth,  was  shipwrecked 
on  an  island  in  Salem  harbor,  and  twenty-one  out  of 
twenty-three  persons  were  drowned.  The  vessel  was 
returning  from  Ipswich  to  Marblehead,  having  on  board 
Mr.  Anthony  Thacher,  his  wife  and  four  children,  and 
Rev.  John  Avery,  his  wife  and  six  children ; they  were 
recently  from  England,  and  Mr.  Avery  was  about  to  settle 
at  Marblehead.  None  of  the  company  were  saved  except 
Mr.  Thacher  and  his  wife,  who  were  cast  on  the  island  in 
a remarkable  manner,  while  their  four  children  perished. 
According  to  Dr.  C.  Mather,  the  vessel  was  dashed  to 
pieces  on  a rock  ; and  while  Mr.  Avery  and  Mr.  Thacher 
were  hanging  on  the  rock,  Mr.  Thacher  holding  his  friend 
by  the  hand,  and  resolved  that  they  should  die  together, 
Mr.  Avery,  having  just  finished  a short  and  devout  ejacu- 
lation, was  by  a wave  swept  off  into  the  sea.”  Mrs. 
Thacher  was  sitting  in  the  scuttle  of  the  bark,  which 
broke  off ; she  still  cleaving  to  it  was  carried  on  shore. 
Mr.  Thacher  and  wife  remained  on  the  island  until  the 
third  day,  when  a shallop,  coming  to  search  for  another 
that  was  missing  in  the  storm,  took  them  off. 

“ At  the  first  planting  of  Ipswich,  as  a credible  man 
informed  me,”  says  Rev.  Mr.  Cobbett,  minister  of  the 
place,  “ the  Tarrateens,  or  Easterly  Indians,  had  a design 
to  have  cut  off  the  inhabitants  when  there  were  but  be- 
tween twenty  and  thirty  men,  old  and  young,  belonging  to 
the  place,  and  at  that  instant  most  of  them  gone  to  the 
bay  on  business,  having  had  no  intimation  of  the  plot. 
The  case  was  this.  One  Robin,  a friendly  Indian,  came 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  183 

to  John  Perkins,  a young  man,  living  in  a little  hut  upon 
his  father’s  island,  on  this  side  of  Jeoffry’s  Neck,  and 
told  him  that,  early  on  such  a Thursday  morning,  four  In- 
dians would  come  to  entice  him  to  go  down  the  hill  to  the 
water-side,  to  truck  with  them,  which  if  he  did,  he  and 
all  near  him  would  be  cut  off;  for  there  were  forty  birchen 
canoes  that  would  lie  out  of  sight  at  the  brow  of  the  hill, 
full  of  armed  Indians  for  that  purpose.  Of  this  he  forth- 
with acquainted  Mr.  John  Winthrop,  who  then  lived  in  a 
house  near  the  water,  who  advised  him,  if  such  Indians 
came,  to  carry  it  roughly  towards  them,  and  threaten  to 
shoot  them  if  they  would  not  be  gone ; and  when  their 
backs  were  turned  to  strike  up  a drum  he  had  with  him, 
and  then  discharge  two  muskets,  that  so  six  or  eight  young 
men  who  were  mowing  in  the  marshes  hard  by,  keeping 
by  them  their  guns  ready  charged,  might  take  the  alarm, 
and  the  Indians  would  perceive  their  plot  was  discovered, 
and  haste  away  to  sea  again,  which  took  place  accordingly ; 
for  he  told  me  he  presently  after  discerned  forty  such 
canoes  shove  off  from  under  the  hill,  and  make  as  fast  as 
they  could  to  sea.” 

In  the  year  1626,  the  Plymouth  colony  established  a 
trading-house  on  the  Kennebec  River.  In  1639,  the 
Indians  in  that  vicinity,  being  in  want  of  provisions,  formed 
a plot  to  kill  the  English  and  take  possession.  In  exe- 
cuting their  purpose,  some  of  them  went  into  the  house, 
where  they  found  Mr.  Willet,  the  master  of  the  house, 
reading  his  Bible.  His  countenance  being  more  solemn 
than  usual,  and  not  receiving  them  in  that  cheerful  man- 
ner he  commonly  had  done,  they  concluded  that  he  was 
acquainted  with  their  intention.  They  therefore  went 
out,  and  told  their  companions  that  their  purpose  was 
discovered.  They  asked  them  how  it  could  be.  They 
replied  they  knew  it  from  Mr.  Willet’s  countenance ; and 
that  he  had  discovered  their  plot  from  a book  he  was 
reading.  They  accordingly  retired,  and  gave  over  their 
cruel  purpose. 

“ A tradition  in  the  family  of  Capt.  Standish  says,  that 
a friendly  native  once  came  and  told  the  captain,  that  a 
particular  Indian  intended  to  kill  him  ; that  the  next  time 


184 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX. 

while  he  should  be  drinking,  the  Indian  would  kill  him 
with  his  knife.  The  next  time  the  captain  had  occasion 
to  go  to  the  place,  he  remembered  his  trusty  sword.  He 
found  a number  of  savages  together,  and  soon  had  reason 
to  believe  the  information  which  had  been  given  him.  It 
was  not  long  before  the  suspected  Indian  brought  him 
some  drink ; the  captain  receiving  it,  kept  his  eye  fixed 
on  him  while  drinking.  The  Indian  was  taking  his  knife 
to  make  the  deadly  stab,  when  Standish  instantly  drew  his 
sword,  and  cut  off  his  head  at  one  stroke;  amazed  and 
terrified,  the  savages  fled,  and  left  our  warrior  alone.” 

“In  the  town  of  Yarmouth,  Mass.,  there  was  an  Indian 
deacon,  named  Joseph  Naughaut.  He  was  once,  while 
in  the  woods,  attacked  by  a large  number  of  black  snakes. 
Not  having  a stick,  a knife,  or  any  article  for  defence,  he 
knew  not  what  to  do.  Knowing  that  he  could  not  outrun 
them,  he  resolved  to  stand  still  on  his  feet.  The  snakes 
began  to  entwine  themselves  about  him,  and  one  reached 
his  mouth,  as  if  trying  to  enter  ; the  deacon  opened  his 
mouth,  and  the  snake  put  in  his  head,  when  the  deacon 
instantly  clapped  his  jaws  together,  and  bit  off  the  ser- 
pent’s head.  The  streaming  blood  from  the  beheaded 
frightened  the  rest  of  the  snakes,  and  they  all  ran  off.” 
Among  the  preservations  recorded  in  our  early  history, 
no  one  is  more  remarkable,  perhaps,  than  that  of  the 
Judges , or  regicides,  so  called.  Barber’s  account  of  them 
is  the  following  : “ Two  of  the  judges  of  King  Charles  I. 
Goffe  and  Whallev,  (commonly  called  the  regicides,)  on 
the  restoration  of  Charles  II.  to  the  throne  of  his  father, 
in  order  to  save  their  lives,  were  obliged  to  flee  the  king- 
dom ; they  arrived  at  Boston  from  England,  the  27th  of 
July,  1660,  and  took  up  their  residence  in  Cambridge  ; 
but  finding  it  unsafe  to  remain  any  longer,  they  left  that 
place,  and  arrived  at  New  Haven  the  7th  of  March,  1661. 
They  were  well  treated  by  the  minister  and  the  magis- 
trates, and  for  some  days  thought  themselves  entirely  out 
of  danger.  But  the  news  of  the  king’s  proclamation  being 
brought  to  New  Haven,  they  were  obliged  to  abscond. 
The  27th  of  March  they  returned,  and  lay  concealed  in 
the  house  of  Mr.  Davenport,  the  minister,  until  the  30th 
of  April.  Mr.  Davenport  was  threatened  with  being 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  185 

called  to  an  account,  for  concealing  and  comforting  trai- 
tors ; but  the  judges,  who  had  before  removed  from  Mr. 
Davenport’s  house,  upon  intimation  of  his  danger,  gene- 
rously resolved  to  deliver  themselves  up  to  the  authorities 
of  New  Haven.  They  accordingly  let  the  deputy  govern- 
or, Mr.  Leete,  know  where  they  were;  but  he  took  no 
measures  to  secure  them,  and  the  next  day  some  of  their 
friends  came  to  them  and  advised  them  not  to  surrender. 
Having  publicly  shown  themselves  at  New  Haven,  they 
had  cleared  Mr.  Davenport  from  the  suspicion  of  conceal- 
ing them ; after  which  they  returned  to  their  cave,  which 
still  goes  by  the  name  of  the  Judges'  cave.  It  is  situated 
on  the  top  of  West  Rock,  about  half  or  three  quarters  of 
a mile  from  the  southern  extremity.  It  is  a place  well 
chosen  for  observing  any  approach  to  the  mountain  ; like- 
wise any  vessel  coming  into  the  harbor,  can  from  this  rock 
be  easily  seen.  The  cave  is  formed  on  a base  of  perhaps 
forty  feet  square,  by  huge  pillars  of  stone,  fifteen  or  twenty 
feet  high,  standing  erect  and  elevated  above  the  surround- 
ing superficies  of  the  mountain,  surrounded  with  trees, 
which  conceal  it  from  observation.  The  apertures  being 
closed  with  branches  of  trees,  or  otherwise,  a well-covered 
and  convenient  lodgment  might  be  formed,  as  these  rocks, 
being  contiguous  at  the  top,  furnished  space  below  large 
enough  to  contain  bedding  and  two  or  three  persons.  Mr. 
Richard  Sperry,  who  lived  on  the  west  side  of  the  rock, 
about  a mile  from  this  cave,  supplied  them  daily  with 
food,  sometimes  carrying  it  himself,  and  at  other  times 
sending  it  by  his  boys,  tied  up  in  a cloth,  with  directions 
to  leave  it  on  a certain  stump,  from  which  the  judges 
would  take  it. 

“ The  incident  which  caused  them  to  leave  the  cave 
was  this  : the  mountain  being  a haunt  for  wild  animals, 
one  night  as  the  judges  lay  in  bed,  a panther  or  cata- 
mount, putting  his  head  into  the  aperture  of  the  cave, 
blazed  his  eyeballs  in  such  a frightful  manner  as  greatly 
to  terrify  them.  One  of  them  took  to  his  heels,  and  fled 
down  to  Sperry’s  house  for  safety.  Considering  this  sit- 
uation too  dangerous  to  remain  any  longer,  it  was  aban- 
doned. 

“Another  place  of  their  abode,  in  the  vicinity  of  New 
16* 


186 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX. 

Haven,  was  at  a spot  called  the  Lodge.  It  was  situated 
at  a spring,  in  a valley,  about  three  miles  west,  or  a little 
north-west,  from  the  last-mentioned  residence.  North  of 
it  was  an  eminence,  called  the  Fort  to  this  day,  from  which 
there  was  full  view  of  the  harbor,  to  the  south-east,  seven 
miles  off.  There  were  several  other  places  on  and  about 
the  West  Rock,  which  were  used  by  them  for  places  of 
concealment.  The  two  mentioned,  however,  were  their 
principal  places. 

“ Among  the  many  traditionary  anecdotes  and  stories, 
concerning  the  events  which  took  place  at  and  about  the 
time  the  judges’  pursuers  were  at  New  Haven,  are  the 
following : — 

“ 1.  The  day  they  were  expected,  the  judges  walked 
out  towards  the  Neck  bridge,  the  road  the  pursuers  must 
enter  the  town.  At  some  distance  from  the  bridge,  the 
sheriff,  who  then  was  Mr.  Kimberly,  overtook  them,  with 
a warrant  for  their  apprehension,  and  endeavored  to  take 
them.  The  judges  stood  upon  their  defence,  and  planted 
themselves  behind  a tree  ; being  expert  at  fencing,  they 
defended  themselves  with  their  cudgels,  and  repelled  the 
officer,  who  went  into  town  to  obtain  assistance,  and  upon 
his  return,  found  they  had  escaped  into  the  woods  beyond 
his  reach. 

“ 2.  That  immediately  after  this,  during  the  same  day, 
the  judges  hid  themselves  under  the  Neck  bridge,  where 
they  lay  concealed  while  the  pursuivants  rode  over  it  and 
passed  into  town ; and  that  the  judges  returned  to  New 
Haven  that  night,  and  lodged  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Jones. 
All  this,  tradition  says,  was  a preconcerted  and  contrived 
business,  to  show  that  the  magistrates  of  New  Haven  had 
used  their  endeavors  to  apprehend  them  before  the  arrival 
of  the  pursuers. 

“ 3.  That  when  the  pursuers  were  searching  the  town, 
the  judges,  in  shifting  their  situations,  happened,  by  acci- 
dent or  design,  at  the  house  of  a Mrs.  Eyers,  a respectable 
lady ; she  seeing  the  pursuivants  coming,  ushered  her 
guests  out  at  the  back  door,  who  after  walking  a short 
distance,  instantly  returned  to  the  house,  and  were  con- 
cealed by  her  in  one  of  the  apartments.  The  pursuers 
coming  in,  inquired  whether  the  regicides  were  at  her 


187 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

house ; she  answered  they  had  been  there,  but  were  just 
gone  away,  and  pointed  out  the  course  they  went  into  the 
woods  and  fields.  By  her  polite  and  artful  address,  shE 
diverted  their  attention  from  the  house,  and  putting  them 
upon  a false  scent,  thereby  secured  her  friends. 

“ 4.  That  while  the  judges  were  at  the  house  of  Mr. 
Richard  Sperry,  they  were  surprised  by  an  unexpected 
visit  from  their  pursuers,  whom  they  espied  at  a distance, 
as  the  causeway  to  the  house  lay  through  a morass,  on 
each  side  of  which  was  an  impassable  swamp.  They 
were  seen  by  the  judges  when  several  rods  from  the  house, 
who  therefore  had  time  to  make  their  escape  to  the  moun- 
tain. 

“ 5.  At  or  about  the  time  the  pursuers  came  to  New 
Haven,  and  perhaps  a little  before,  to  prepare  the  minds 
of  the  people  for  their  reception,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Davenport 
preached  publicly  from  this  text : Isaiah  xvi.  3,  4.  Take 
counsel , execute  judgment , make  tliy  shadow  as  the  night 
in  the  midst  of  the  noon-day;  hide  the  outcasts , betray 
not  him  that  wandcreih . Let  mine  outcasts  dwell  with 
theCy  Moab ; be  thou  a covert  to  them  from  the  face  of  the 
spoiler.  This  doubtless  had  its  effect,  and  put  the  whole 
town  upon  their  guard,  and  united  the  people  in  caution 
and  concealment. 

“ On  the  13th  of  October,  1664,  they  left  New  Haven, 
and  arrived  at  Hadley  the  latter  part  of  the  same  month. 
The  last  account  of  Goffe  is  from  a letter  dated  'Eben- 
ezery  (the  name  they  gave  their  several  places  of  abode) 
April  2,  1679.’  Whalley  had  been  dead  some  time  before. 
The  tradition  at  Hadley  is,  that  they  were  buried  in  the 
minister’s  cellar,  and  it  is  generally  supposed  that  their 
bodies  were  afterwards  secretly  conveyed  to  New  Haven, 
and  placed  near  Dixwell’s,  who  was  another  of  the  judges. 
The  supposition  is  strongly  confirmed,  by  three  stones  yet 
remaining  in  the  old  burying-ground,  at  New  Haven,  in 
the  rear  of  the  Centre  church,  which  are  marked  E.  W. 
for  Whalley,  M.  G.  for  Goffe,  and  J.  D.  for  Dixwell.”  * 

May  17,  1676,  a battle  was  fought  with  the  Indians  at 
Turner’s  falls,  situated  in  the  township  of  Gill,  Mass.  The 

• See  a letter  received  by  Goffe  from  his  wife,  page  341. 


188 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX. 

English,  in  returning  to  Hatfield  after  the  fight,  were  at- 
tacked by  the  Indians,  and  “ for  ten  miles  their  passage  was 
disputed  inch  by  inch.  Thirty-seven  of  them  were  killed 
on  the  march,  and  several  others  having  been  separated 
from  the  main  body  by  accident  and  lost  their  way,  were 
taken  and  destroyed.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Atherton  was  one  of 
those  whom  the  confusion  of  the  retreat  early  separated 
from  the  main  body.  Having  lost  his  way,  he  wandered 
the  night  following,  among  the  wigwams,  undiscovered. 
The  next  day,  exhausted  with  hunger,  he  offered  to  surren- 
der himself  to  them  as  a prisoner,  but  they  declined  re- 
ceiving him.  He  accosted  them,  but  they  would  not  an- 
swer. He  walked  towards  them,  and  they  fled.  Upon 
this,  he  determined  to  make  his  way,  if  possible,  to  Hat- 
field by  the  river  side,  and  after  wandering  several  days, 
and  suffering  excessive  hunger,  arrived  in  safety.  The 
Indians  probably  considered  him  as  a sacred  person,  whom 
it  was  unlawful  to  injure.” 

“ Another  case  of  remarkable  preservation,  occurred 
during  this  expedition.  Mr.  Jonathan  Wells,  of  Hatfield, 
one  of  the  twenty  who  remained  in  the  rear  when  Turner 
began  his  march  from  the  falls,  soon  after  mounting  his 
horse,  received  a shot  in  one  of  his  thighs,  which  had  pre- 
viously been  fractured  and  badly  healed,  and  another  shot 
wounded  his  horse.  With  much  difficulty  he  kept  his  sad- 
dle, and  after  several  narrow  escapes,  joined  the  main 
body,  just  at  the  time  it  separated  into  several  parties.  At- 
taching himself  to  one  that  was  making  towards  the  swamp 
on  the  left,  and  perceiving  the  enemy  in  that  direction,  he 
altered  his  route,  another  party  flying  in  a different  direc- 
tion. Unable  to  keep  up  with  the  party,  he  was  soon  left 
alone,  and  not  long  after,  fell  in  with  one  Jones,  who  was 
also  wounded.  The  woods  being  thick  and  the  day 
cloudy,  they  soon  got  bewildered,  and  Wells  lost  his  com- 
panion, and  after  wandering  in  various  directions,  acci- 
dentally struck  Green  River,  and  proceeding  up  the  stream, 
arrived  at  a place,  since  called  the  country  farms,  in  the 
northerly  part  of  Greenfield.  Passing  the  river,  and  at- 
tempting to  ascend  an  abrupt  hill,  bordering  the  interval 
west,  he  fell  from  his  horse  exhausted.  After  lying  sense- 
less some  time,  he  revived  and  found  his  faithful  animal 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  189 

standing  by  him ; making  him  fast  to  a tree,  he  again  lay 
down  to  rest  himself,  but  finding  he  should  not  be  able  to 
remount,  he  turned  the  horse  loose,  and  making  use  of  his 
gun  as  a crutch,  hobbled  up  the  river,  directly  opposite  the 
course  he  ought  to  have  taken.  His  progress  was  slow 
and  painful,  and  being  much  annoyed  by  musquetoes, 
towards  night  he  struck  up  a fire,  which  soon  spread  in  all 
directions,  and  with  some  difficulty  he  avoided  the  flames. 
New  fears  now  arose;  the  fire,  he  conjectured,  might 
guide  the  Indians  to  the  spot,  and  he  should  be  sacrificed 
to  their  fury.  Under  these  impressions,  he  divested  him- 
self of  his  ammunition,  that  it  might  not  fall  into  their 
hands — bound  up  his  thigh  with  a handkerchief,  and 
staunched  the  blood,  and  composing  himself  as  much  as 
possible,  soon  fell  asleep.  Probably  before  this,  he  had 
conjectured  that  he  was  pursuing  a wrong  course,  for  in  a 
dream,  he  imagined  himself  bewildered,  and  was  impressed 
with  the  idea  that  he  must  turn  clown  the  stream  to  find  his 
home.  The  rising  of  the  sun  the  next  morning  convinced 
him  that  his  sleeping  impressions  were  correct — that  he 
had  travelled  from , instead  of  towards  Hatfield,  and  that 
he  was  then  further  from  that  place  than  the  falls,  where 
the  action  took  place.  He  was  now  some  distance  up  Green 
River,  where  the  high  lands  closed  down  to  the  stream. 
Reversing  his  course,  he  at  length  regained  the  level  inter- 
val in  the  upper  part  of  Greenfield,  and  soon  found  a foot 
path  which  led  him  to  the  trail  of  his  retreating  comrades; 
this  he  pursued  to  Deerfield  River,  which  with  much  diffi- 
culty he  forded  by  the  aid  of  his  gun  ; ascending  the  bank, 
he  laid  himself  down  to  rest,  and  being  overcome  with 
fatigue,  he  soon  fell  asleep  ; but  soon  awaking,  he  dis- 
covered an  Indian  making  directly  towards  him  in  a canoe. 
Unable  to  flee,  and  finding  his  situation  desperate,  he  pre- 
sented his  gun,  then  wet,  and  filled  with  sand  and  gravel, 
as  if  in  the  act  of  firing  ; the  Indian,  leaving  his  own  gun, 
instantly  leaped  from  his  canoe  into  the  water,  escaped 
to  the  opposite  shore,  and  disappeared.  Wells  now  con- 
cluded he  should  be  sacrificed  by  others,  who  he  knew 
wrere  but  a small  distance  down  the  river ; but  determining 
if  possible  to  elude  them,  he  gained  an  adjacent  swamp, 
and  secreted  himself  under  a pile  of  drift  wood.  The 


190  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX, 

Indians  were  soon  heard  in  search  of  him,  traversing  the 
swamp  in  all  directions,  and  passing  over  the  drift  wood  ; 
but  lying  close,  he  fortunately  avoided  discovery,  and  after 
they  had  given  up  the  search  and  left  the  place,  he  contin- 
ued his  painful  march  through  Deerfield  meadows.  Hun- 
ger now  began  to  prey  upon  him,  and  looking  about,  he 
accidentally  discovered  the  skeleton  of  a horse ; from  the 
bones  of  which  he  gathered  some  animal  matter,  which 
he  eagerly  devoured,  and  soon  after  found  a few  birds, 
eggs  and  some  decayed  beans,  which  in  some  measure 
allayed  the  cravings  of  nature,  and  added  to  his  strength. 
Passing  the  ruins  of  Deerfield,  at  dusk,  he  arrived  the 
next  morning  at  Lathrop’s  battle-ground,  at  Bloody 
Brook,  in  the  south  part  of  Deerfield,  where  he  found 
himself  so  exhausted,  that  he  concluded  he  must  give 
up  further  effort,  lie  down  and  die.  But  after  resting  a 
short  time,  and  recollecting  that  he  was  within  about 
eight  miles  of  Hatfield,  his  resolution  returned,  and  he  re- 
sumed his  march  over  pine  woods,  then  smoking  with  a 
recent  fire;  here  he  found  himself  in  great  distress  from 
a want  of  water  to  quench  his  thirst,  and  almost  despaired 
of  reaching  his  approximated  home.  But  once  more  rous- 
ing himself,  he  continued  his  route,  and  about  mid-day,  on 
Sunday,  reached  Hatfield,  to  the  inexpressible  joy  of  his 
friends,  who  had  supposed  him  dead.  After  a long  con- 
finement, Mr.  Wells’  wound  tvas  healed,  and  he  lived  to 
an  advanced  age,  a worthy  member  of  the  town.” 

In  July,  1690,  the  garrison  at  Exeter  was  assaulted, 
“ but  wras  relieved  by  Lieut.  Bancroft,  with  the  loss  of 
several  men.  One  of  them,  Simon  Stone,  being  shot  in 
nine  places,  lay  as  if  dead  among  the  slain  ; the  Indians 
coming  to  strip  him,  attempted  by  two  blows  of  a hatchet 
to  sever  his  head  from  his  body ; though  they  did  not  ef- 
fect it,  the  wounds  were  dreadful.  Our  people  coming  upon 
them  suddenly,  they  did  not  scalp  him.  While  burying  the 
dead,  Stone  was  observed  to  gasp  ; an  Irishman  present, 
advised  them  to  give  him  another  blow  of  the  hatchet,  and 
bury  him  with  the  rest ; but  his  kind  neighbors  poured  a 
little  water  into  his  mouth,  then  a little  spirits,  when  he 
opened  his  eyes;  the  Irishman  wras  ordered  to  haul  a 
canoe  on  shore,  in  which  the  wounded  man  might  be 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  191 

carried  to  a surgeon.  He  in  a short  time  perfectly  re- 
covered.” 

During  Philip’s  war,  Anthony  Brackett  and  wife  were 
captivated  by  the  Indians.  The  Indians  having  convey- 
ed them  as  far  as  the  north  side  of  Casco  Bay,  news  was 
received,  that  another  party  of  savages  had  surprised  and 
taken  a store-house  belonging  to  the  English  on  the  Ken- 
nebec River,  and  secured  all  the  provisions.  The  Indians 
were  greatly  rejoiced  at  this  intelligence,  and  being  in 
haste  to  get  on,  that  they  might  share  in  the  spoils,  allotted 
to  Brackett  and  his  wife  each  a burden  to  carry,  promising 
them,  that  if  they  would  hasten  after,  they  should  partake 
of  the  booty.  Brackett’s  wife,  having  a little  before  ob- 
served an  old  birch-canoe  lying  by  the  water-side,  devised 
a plan  for  their  escape.  In  the  prosecution  of  her  plan,  she 
asked  the  Indians  to  allow  a negro  man,  whom  they  wTere 
also  carrying  captive,  to  remain  with  them  and  assist  them 
in  carrying  their  burdens ; which  request  they  readily 
granted.  She  then  desired  them  to  leave  one  or  two 
pieces  of  meat,  which  were  not  denied  her.  The  Indians 
then  left  them,  with  the  expectation  that  they  would  follow. 
But  instead  of  this,  they  improved  the  opportunity  to  ef- 
fect their  escape.  Mrs.  Brackett  found  a needle  and  thread 
in  the  house  where  they  had  been  staying,  with  which  she 
mended  the  canoe.  They  then  crossed  over  eight  or  ten 
miles,  to  the  south  side  of  the  bay,  and  so  arrived  in  safe- 
ty at  Black  Point,  where  a vessel  took  them  on  board,  and 
carried  them  to  Piscataqua. 

One  of  the  captives  taken  at  Richmond’s  Island,  in 
1675,  was  Thomas  Cobbet.  “ His  father  was  the  minister 
of  Ipswich.  After  being  wounded  by  a musket  shot,  his 
hands  were  fast  tied,  and  in  the  division  of  the  captives,  it 
was  his  unfortunate  lot  to  be  assigned  to  an  Indian  of  the 
worst  character.  Young  Cobbet’s  first  duty  was  to  manage 
the  captured  ketch  of  Fryer,  in  sailing  to  Sheepscot,  and 
from  that  place  to  paddle  a canoe,  carrying  his  master  and 
himself,  to  Penobscot,  and  thence  to  their  hunting  ground 
at  Mount  Desert.  He  suffered  the  extremes  of  cold,  fa- 
tigue, and  famine ; and  because  he  could  not  understand 
the  Indian  dialect,  the  savage  often  drew  his  knife  upon 
him,  threatening  him  with  instant  death.  In  hunting  on  a 


192 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  IX. 

day  of  severe  cold,  he  fell  down  in  the  snow,  benumbed, 
famished  and  senseless.  Here  he  must  have  perished,  had 
not  the  more  humane  hunters  conveyed  him  to  a wigwam, 
and  restored  him.  At  another  time,  his  savage  master  was 
drunk  five  successive  days,  in  which  he  was  fearfully  rav- 
ing like  a wild  beast.  To  such  an  alarming  degree  did  he 
beat  and  abuse  his  own  squaws,  that  Cobbet,  who  knew 
himself  to  be  much  more  obnoxious  than  they,  to  his  fury, 
fled  into  the  woods  to  save  his  life ; where  he  made  a fire, 
formed  a slender  covert,  and  the  squaws  fed  him. 

“ At  the  end  of  nine  weeks,  his  master  sent  him  to 
Mons.  Castine  for  ammunition  to  kill  moose  and  deer.  He 
arrived  at  a most  opportune  hour,  just  before  Mugg’s  de- 
parture to  Seconnet,  who  readily  called  him  by  name. 
All  ! said  Mugg,  I saw  your  father  when  I went  to  Boston , 
and  1 told  him  his  son  should  return.  He  must  he  released 
according  to  the  treaty.  Yes , replied  Madockawando ; 
hut  the  captain  must  give  me  the  fine  coat  he  has  in  the 
vessel ; for  his  father  is  a great  preachman,  or  chief  speak- 
er, among  Englishmen. — This  request  was  granted,  and 
young  Cobbet  saw  his  demoniac  master  no  more.” 

Mrs.  Elisabeth  Hurd,  of  Dover,  N.  H.,  with  her  three 
sons  and  a daughter,  and  some  others,  in  returning  from 
Portsmouth  on  that  fatal  night  in  which  Major  Waldron 
and  his  family  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  “ passed 
up  the  river  in  their  boat  unperceived  by  the  Indians,  who 
w^ere  then  in  possession  of  the  houses ; but  suspecting 
danger  by  the  noise  which  they  heard,  after  they  had 
landed,  they  betook  themselves  to  Waldron’s  garrison, 
where  they  saw  lights,  which  they  imagined  were  set  up 
for  direction  to  those  who  might  be  seeking  a refuge. 
They  knocked  and  begged  earnestly  for  admission ; but 
no  answer  being  given,  a young  man  of  the  company 
climbed  up  the  wall,  and  saw,  to  his  inexpressible  surprise,  i 
an  Indian  standing  in  the  door  of  the  house  with  his  gun. 
The  woman  was  so  overcome  with  the  fright,  that  she  was 
unable  to  fly,  but  begged  her  children  to  shift  for  them- 
selves ; and  they  with  heavy  hearts  left  her.  When  she 
had  a little  recovered,  she  crawled  into  some  bushes,  and  lay 
there  till  daylight.  She  then  perceived  an  Indian  coming 
toward  her,  with  a pistol  in  his  hand  ; he  looked  at  her,  and 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  193 

went  away ; returning,  he  looked  at  her  again  ; and  she 
asked  him  what  he  would  have ; he  made  no  answer,  but 
ran  yelling  to  the  house,  and  she  saw  him  no  more.  She 
kept  her  place  till  the  house  was  burned,  and  the  Indians 
were  gone ; and  then,  returning  home,  found  her  own 
house  safe.  Her  preservation  in  these  dangerous  circum- 
stances was  the  more  remarkable,  if  (as  it  is  supposed) 
it  was  an  instance  of  justice  and  gratitude  in  the  Indians. 
For,  at  the  time  when  the  four  hundred  were  seized  in 
1676,  a young  Indian  escaped  and  took  refuge  in  her 
house,  where  she  concealed  him ; in  return  for  which 
kindness,  he  promised  her  that  he  would  never  kill  her, 
nor  any  of  her  family  in  any  future  war,  and  that  he  would 
use  his  influence  with  the  other  Indians  to  the  same  pur- 
pose. This  Indian  was  one  of  the  party  who  surprised 
the  place,  and  she  was  well  known  to  the  most  of  them.” 

“ In  the  year  1696,  Jonathan  Haines,  of  Haverhill, 
Mass.,  and  four  of  his  children  were  captivated  by  the 
Indians  The  children  were  in  a field,  picking  beans,  and 
the  father  was  reaping  near  by.  The  Indians,  with  their 
captives,  immediately  started  for  Penacook,  (Concord.) 
When  they  arrived,  they  separated,  and  divided  their  pri- 
soners— one  party  taking  the  father  and  Joseph,  and  the 
other  the  three  girls.  The  party  which  took  the  men 
started  for  their  homes  in  Maine,  where  they  soon  arrived. 
The  prisoners  had  remained  with  them  but  a short  time 
before  they  escaped  ; and  after  travelling  two  or  three 
days  with  little  or  nothing  to  satisfy  their  craving  appe- 
tites, the  old  man  became  wholly  exhausted,  and  laid  down 
beneath  the  branching  trees  to  die.  The  son,  who  was 
young  and  vigorous,  finding  his  efforts  vain  to  encourage 
his  father,  started  onward.  He  soon  found  himself  upon 
a hill,  where  he  climbed  a tall  tree  to  discover  signs  of 
civilization,  and  heard,  indistinctly,  the  sound  of  a saw- 
mill. With  a glad  heart  he  hastily  descended,  and  follow- 
ing the  sound,  soon  arrived  at  the  settlement  of  Saco. 
Here  he  told  the  story  of  his  escape,  the  forlorn  situation 
of  his  father,  and  getting  assistance  and  a bottle  of  milk, 
hastened  back  to  him,  and  found  him  still  lying  on  the 
ground,  without  the  expectation  of  ever  seeing  the  face 
of  a friend.  He  drank  some  of  the  milk,  which  revived 
17 


194 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX 

him  considerably,  and  with  some  assistance  reached  SaccK 
Here  they  remained  until  their  strength  was  somewhat 
recruited,  when  they  started  for  Haverhill,  where  they  ar- 
rived without  any  further  difficulty.” 

“ In  the  year  1697,  on  the  oth  day  of  March,  a body 
of  Indians  again  attacked  this  town,  burnt  a small  number 
of  houses,  and  killed  and  captivated  about  forty  of  the  in- 
habitants. A party  of  them,  arrayed  in  all  the  terrors  of 
the  Indian  war-dress,  and  carrying  with  them  the  multi- 
plied horrors  of  a savage  invasion,  approached  near  to 
the  house  of  a Mr.  Dustan.  This  man  was  abroad  at  his 
usual  labor.  Upon  the  first  alarm,  he  flew  to  the  house, 
with  a hope  of  hurrying  to  a place  of  safety  his  family, 
consisting  of  his  wife,  who  had  been  confined  a week  only 
in  child-bed;  her  nurse,  a Mrs.  Mary  Teff,  a widow  from 
the  neighborhood  ; and  eight  children.  Seven  of  his  chil- 
dren he  ordered  to  flee  with  the  utmost  expedition  in  the 
course  opposite  to  that  in  which  the  danger  was  approach- 
ing ; and  went  himself,  to  assist  his  wife.  Before  she 
could  leave  her  bed,  the  savages  were  upon  them.  Her 
husband,  despairing  of  rendering  her  any  service,  flew  to 
the  door,  mounted  his  horse,  and  determined  to  snatch  up 
the  child  with  which  he  was  most  unwilling  to  part,  when 
he  should  overtake  the  little  flock.  When  he  came  up  to 
them,  about  two  hundred  yards  from  his  house,  he  was  un- 
able to  make  a choice,  or  to  leave  any  one  of  the  number. 
He  therefore  determined  to  take  his  lot  with  them,  and  to 
defend  them  from  their  murderers,  or  die  by  their  side.  A 
body  of  the  Indians  pursued,  and  came  up  with  him,  and 
from  near  distances  fired  at  him  and  his  little  company. 
He  returned  the  fire,  and  retreated,  alternately*  For  more 
than  a mile,  he  kept  so  resolute  a face  to  his  enemy,  reti- 
ring in  the  rear  of  his  charge ; returned  the  fire  of  the 
savages  so  often,  and  with  so  good  success,  and  sheltered 
so  effectually  his  terrified  companions,  that?  he  finally  lodged 
them  all,  safe  from  the  pursuing  butchers,  in  a distant  house. 
When  it  is  remembered  how  numerous  his  assailants  were, 
how  bold,  when  an  overmatch  for  their  enemies,  how  ac- 
tive, and  what  excellent  marksmen;  a devout  mind  will 
consider  the  hand  of  Providence  as  unusually  visible  in  the 
preservation  of  this  family. 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  195 

“ Another  party  of  the  Indians  entered  the  house,  im- 
mediately after  Mr.  Dustan  had  quitted  it,  and  found 
Mrs.  Dustan,  and  her  nurse,  who  was  attempting  to  fly 
with  the  infant  in  her  arms.  Mrs.  Dustan  they  ordered 
to  rise  instantly,  and  before  she  could  completely  dress 
herself,  obliged  her  and  her  companion  to  quit  the  house, 
after  they  had  plundered  it,  and  set  it  on  fire.  In  company 
with  several  other  captives,  they  began  their  march  into 
the  wilderness ; she,  feeble,  sick,  terrified  beyond  measure, 
partially  clad,  one  of  her  feet  bare,  and  the  season  utterly 
unfit  for  comfortable  travelling.  The  air  was  chilly  and 
keen,  and  the  earth  covered  alternately  with  snow  and 
deep  mud.  Her  conductors  were  unfeeling,  insolent,  and 
revengeful.  Murder  was  their  glory,  and  torture  their 
sport.  Her  infant  was  in  her  nurse’s  arms  ; and  infants 
were  the  customary  victims  of  savage  barbarity. 

“ The  company  had  proceeded  but  a short  distance, 
when  an  Indian,  thinking  it  an  incumbrance,  took  the 
child  out  of  the  nurse’s  arms,  and  dashed  its  head  against 
a tree.  What  then  were  the  feelings  of  the  mother  ! 

“ Such  of  the  other  captives  as  began  to  be  weary,  and 
to  lag,  the  Indians  tomahawked.  The  slaughter  was  not 
an  act  of  revenge,  nor  of  cruelty.  It  was  a mere  conve- 
nience, an  effort  so  familiar,  as  not  even  to  excite  an 
emotion. 

“ Feeble  as  Mrs.  Dustan  was,  both  she  and  her  nurse 
sustained,  without  yielding,  the  fatigue  of  the  journey. 
Their  intense  distress  for  the  death  of  the  child,  and  of 
their  companions  ; anxiety  for  those  they  had  left  behind, 
and  unceasing  terror  for  themselves,  raised  these  unhappy 
women  to  such  a degree  of  vigor,  that  notwithstanding 
their  fatigue,  their  exposure  to  cold,  their  sufferance  of 
hunger,  and  their  sleeping  on  damp  ground  under  an 
inclement  sky,  they  finished  an  expedition  of  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles,  without  losing  their  spirits,  or 
injuring  their  health. 

“ The  wigwam  to  which  they  were  conducted,  and 
which  belonged  to  the  savage  who  had  claimed  them  as 

O # # © 

his  property,  was  inhabited  by  twelve  persons.  In  the 
month  of  April,  this  family  set  out  with  their  captives  for 
an  Indian  settlement,  still  more  remote;  and  informed 


196  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX. 

them,  that  when  they  arrived  at  the  settlement,  they  must 
be  stripped,  scourged,  and  run  the  gauntlet,  naked,  be- 
tween two  files  of  Indians,  containing  the  whole  number 
found  in  the  settlement ; for  such,  they  declared,  was  the 
standing  custom  of  their  nation.  This  information,  you 
will  believe,  made  a deep  impression  on  the  minds  of  the 
captive  women,  and  led  them,  irresistibly,  to  devise  all  the 
possible  means  of  escape.  On  the  31st  of  the  same  month, 
very  early  in  the  morning,  Mrs.  Dustan,  while  the  Indians 
were  asleep,  having  awaked  her  nurse,  and  a fellow-prison- 
er, (a  youth  taken  some  time  before  from  Worcester)  de- 
spatched, with  the  assistance  of  her  companions,  ten  of 
the  twelve  Indians.  The  other  two  escaped.  With  the 
scalps  of  these  savages,  they  returned  through  the  wilder- 
ness, and  having  arrived  safely  at  Haverhill,  and  afterwards 
at  Boston,  received  a handsome  reward  for  their  intrepid 
conduct  from  the  legislature.” 

“ In  the  year  1676,  Scituate,  Mass.,  was  attacked  by  the 
Indians.  During  the  assault,  they  entered  the  house  of  a 
Mr.  Ewell.  His  wife  was  alone,  save  an  infant  grand- 
child, John  Northey,  sleeping  in  the  cradle  ; the  house  being 
situated  beneath  a high  hill,  she  had  no  notice  of  the  ap- 
proach of  the  savages,  until  they  were  rushing  down  the 
hill  towards  the  house.  In  the  moment  of  alarm,  she  fled 
towards  the  garrison,  which  was  not  more  than  sixty  rods 
distant ; and  either  through  a momentary  forgetfulness  or 
despair,  or  with  the  hope  of  alarming  the  garrison  in  sea- 
son, she  left  the  child.  She  reached  the  garrison  in  safe- 
ty. The  savages  entered  her  house,  and  stopping  only  to 
take  the  bread  from  the  oven,  which  she  was  in  the  act  of 
putting  in  when  she  was  first  alarmed,  then  rushed  forward 
to  assault  the  garrison.  After  they  had  become  closely 
engaged,  Mrs.  Ewell  returned,  by  a circuitous  path,  to 
learn  the  fate  of  the  babe,  and,  to  her  surprise,  found  it 
quietly  sleeping  in  the  cradle  as  she  had  left  it,  and  carried 
it  safely  to  the  garrison.  A few  hours  afterward,  the  house 
was  burnt.” 

“ Among  the  prisoners  taken  by  the  Indians  at  Oyster 
River,  N.  H.,  in  1694,  were  Thomas  Drew  and  his  wife, 
who  were  newly  married.  He  was  carried  to  Canada, 
where  he  continued  two  years,  and  was  redeemed ; — she 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  197 

to  Norridgewock,  and  was  gone  four  years,  in  which  she 
endured  every  thing  but  death.  She  was  delivered  of  a 
child  in  the  winter,  in  the  open  air,  and  in  a violent  snow- 
storm. Being  unable  to  suckle  her  child,  or  provide  it 
any  nourishment,  the  Indians  killed  it.  She  lived  fourteen 
days  on  a decoction  of  the  bark  of  trees.  Once,  they  set 
her  to  draw  a sled  up  a river,  against  a piercing  north-west 
wind,  and  left  her.  She  was  so  overcome  with  the  cold, 
that  she  grew  sleepy,  laid  down,  and  was  nearly  dead  when 
they  returned.  They  carried  her  senseless  to  a wigwam, 
and  poured  warm  water  down  her  throat,  which  recovered 
her.  After  her  return  to  her  husband,  she  had  fourteen 
children.  They  lived  together  till  he  was  ninety-three,  and 
she  eighty-nine  years  of  age.  They  died  within  two  days 
of  each  other,  and  were  buried  in  one  grave.” 

“ On  the  10th  of  June,  1697,  the  town  of  Exeter  was 
remarkably  preserved  from  destruction.  A body  of  the 
enemy  had  placed  themselves  near  the  town,  intending  to 
make  an  assault  in  the  morning  of  the  next  day.  A num- 
ber of  women  and  children,  contrary  to  the  advice  of  their 
friends,  went  into  the  fields  without  a guard,  to  gather 
strawberries.  When  they  were  gone,  some  persons,  to 
frighten  them,  fired  an  alarm,  which  quickly  spread  through 
the  town,  and  brought  the  people  together  in  arms.  The 
Indians,  supposing  that  they  were  discovered,  and  quick- 
ened by  fear,  after  killing  one,  wounding  another,  and 
taking  a child,  made  a hasty  retreat,  and  were  seen  no 
more  there.” 

“At  Exeter,  an  attempt  was  made  to  kill  Col.  Hilton,  an 
officer  who  had  been  active  against  the  enemy,  and  whom 
they  had  marked  for  destruction.  Secreting  themselves 
near  his  house,  they  eagerly  waited  to  execute  their  design 
In  the  mean  time,  ten  men  went  from  the  house  to  their 
labor,  and  depositing  their  arms,  commenced  cutting  grass. 
Observing  this,  the  Indians  crept  between  the  arms  and  the 
laborers,  and  suddenly  rushing  on,  fired,  and  killed  four, 
wounded  one,  and  captured  three  others.  This  produced 
an  alarm,  and  saved  the  colonel  from  the  snare.” 

Rebekah  Taylor,  who  was  taken  by  the  Indians,  after 
her  return  from  captivity,  gave  the  following  account,  viz  : 

“ That  when  she  was  going  to  Canada,  on  the  back  of 
17* 


193 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX. 

Montreal  River,  she  was  violently  insulted  by  Sampson, 
her  bloody  master,  who,  without  any  provocation,  was  re- 
solved to  hang  her ; and,  for  want  of  a rope,  made  use  of 
his  girdle,  which,  when  he  had  fastened  about  her  neck, 
attempted  to  hoist  her  up  on  the  limb  of  a tree,  (that  hung 
in  the  nature  of  a gibbet,)  but  in  hoisting  her,  the  weight 
of  her  body  broke  it  asunder,  which  so  exasperated  the 
cruel  tyrant,  that  he  made  a second  attempt,  resolving,  if 
he  failed  in  that,  to  knock  her  on  the  head  ; but  before  he 
had  power  to  effect  it,  Bomazeen  came  along,  who,  seeing 
the  tragedy  on  foot,  prevented  the  fatal  stroke.” 

“ A child  of  Mrs.  Hannah  Parsons,  of  Wells,  the  In- 
dians, for  want  of  food,  had  determined  to  roast  alive ; but 
while  the  fire  was  kindling,  and  the  sacrifice  preparing,  a 
company  of  French  Mohawks  came  down  the  river  in  a 
canoe,  with  three  dogs,  which  somewhat  revived  these  hun- 
gry monsters,  expecting  to  make  a feast  upon  one  of  them. 
As  soon  as  they  got  ashore,  the  child  was  offered  in  ex- 
change ; but  the  offer  being  despised,  they  tendered  a gun, 
which  they  readily  accepted,  and  by  that  means  the  child 
was  preserved. 

“ Samuel  Butterfield,  being  sent  to  Groton  as  a soldier, 
was,  with  others,  attacked  by  the  Indians,  while  gathering 
in  the  harvest : his  bravery  was  such,  that  he  killed  one, 
and  wounded  another,  but  being  overpowered  by  strength, 
was  forced  to  submit ; and  it  happened  that  the  slain  In- 
dian was  a sagamore,  and  of  great  dexterity  in  war,  which 
caused  great  lamentation,  and  enraged  them  to  such  a de- 
gree, that  they  vowed  the  utmost  revenge  : some  were  for 
whipping  him  to  death,  others  for  burning  him  alive;  but 
differing  in  their  sentiments,  they  submitted  the  issue  to 
the  squaw  widow,  concluding  she  would  determine  some- 
thing very  dreadful ; but  when  the  matter  was  opened,  and 
the  fact  considered,  her  spirits  were  so  moderate  as  to  make 
no  other  reply  than,  Fortune  V guerre. — Upon  which  some 
were  uneasy,  to  whom  she  answered,  4 If,  by  killing  him, 
you  can  bring  my  husband  to  life  again,  I beg  you  study 
what  death  you  please  ; but  if  not,  let  him  be  my  servant 
which  he  accordingly  was  during  his  captivity,  and  had 
favor  shown  him.” 

“ Mrs.  Mehetabel  Goodwin,  being  captivated  by  the  In- 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  199 

dians,  had  with  her  a child  about  five  months  old,  which, 
through  hunger  and  hardship,  she  being  unable  to  nurse 
it,  often  cried  excessively.  Her  Indian  master  told  her 
that  if  her  child  were  not  quiet,  he  would  soon  dispose  of 
it  ; which  led  her  to  use  all  possible  means  to  avoid  giving 
him  offence.  Sometimes  she  would  carry  it  from  the  fire 
out  of  his  hearing,  where  she  would  sit  up  to  her  waist  in 
snow  for  several  hours,  until  it  was  lulled  asleep.  Thus, 
for  several  days,  she  preserved  the  life  of  her  babe.  At 
length,  her  master,  lest  he  should  be  retarded  in  his  jour- 
ney, violently  snatched  it  out  of  its  mother’s  arms,  and  be- 
fore her  face,  knocked  out  its  brains,  and,  stripping  off  the 
few  rags  which  covered  it,  ordered  the  mother  to  go  and 
wash  the  bloody  clothes.  On  returning  from  this  melan- 
choly task,  she  saw  her  infant  hanging  by  the  neck  in  the 
crotch  of  a tree.  She  asked  leave  to  lay  it  in  the  earth  ; 
but  her  master  said  that  it  was  better  as  it  was,  for  now  the 
wild  beasts  could  not  come  at  it,  and  she  might  have  the 
comfort  of  seeing  it  again,  if  they  should  come  that  way. 
The  journey  now  before  them  was  long,  it  being  her  mas- 
ter’s purpose  to  reach  Canada,  and  there  dispose  of  his 
captive.  But  the  great  length  of  the  way,  want  of  food, 
and  grief  of  mind,  caused  her  in  a few  days  to  faint  under 
her  difficulties.  At  length,  sitting  down  for  repose,  she 
found  herself  unable  to  rise,  until  she  discovered  her  mas- 
ter coming  towards  her,  with  fire  in  his  eyes,  and  his  hatch- 
et in  his  hand,  ready  to  bury  it  in  her  head.  She  fell  upon 
her  knees,  and  with  weeping,  and  every  expression  of  en- 
treaty, besought  him  to  spare  her  life,  assuring  him  that 
she  doubted  not  but  that  God  would  enable  her  to  walk  a 
little  faster.  He  was  prevailed  upon  to  spare  her  this  time  ; 
but  soon  after,  her  former  weakness  returning  upon  her,  he 
was  just  about  to  put  an  end  to  her  life,  when  two  Indians, 
who  at  that  time  came  in,  called  upon  him  to  hold  his  hand. 
She  was  purchased  by  them,  and  afterwards  carried  to  Ca- 
nada, where  she  remained  five  years,  when  she  was  brought 
back  in  safety  to  New  England.” 

In  1706,  the  Indians  assaulted  and  burnt  a garrison  in 
Dunstable,  N.  H.  “ One  woman  only  escaped.  When 
the  Indians  attacked  the  house,  she  sought  refuge  in  the 
cellar,  and  concealed  herself  under  a dry  cask.  After 


200 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX. 

hastily  plundering  the  house,  and  murdering,  as  they  sup- 
posed, all  who  were  in  it,  the  Indians  set  it  on  fire,  and  inr- 
mediately  retired.  The  woman,  in  this  critical  situation, 
attempted  to  escape  by  the  window,  but  found  it  too  small; 
she,  however,  succeeded  in  loosening  the  stones  till  she 
had  opened  a hole  sufficient  to  admit  of  her  passage,  and 
with  the  house  in  flames  over  her  head,  she  forced  herself 
out,  and  crawled  into  the  bushes,  not  daring  to  rise,  lest 
she  should  be  discovered.  In  the  bushes  she  lay  concealed 
until  the  next  day,  when  she  reached  one  of  the  neighbor- 
ing garrisons.” 

“ A warlike  tribe  of  Indians  once  came  upon  Killingly, 
Con.,  with  the  intention  of  murdering  the  whole  white  po- 
pulation. They  arrived  at  a plain,  and  encamped  beneath 
an  old  white  oak  tree.  The  settlers,  being  apprised  of 
their  arrival,  were  busy  in  preparation  for  defence.  One 
of  them,  in  the  mean  time,  sallied  forth  alone  to  the  spot 
where  the  red  men  were  assembled.  At  the  same  moment 
the  sachem  was  seen  climbing  the  oak  to  reconnoitre  the 
country.  He  had  scarcely  time  to  look,  when  he  felt  the 
bullet  of  the  above-mentioned  settler,  who  had  given  him 
a fatal  wound.  Though  the  individual  who  did  this  bold 
act  was  alone , yet  the  Indians,  fearing  that  more  lay 
concealed,  and  being  without  a leader,  gave  up  the  expe- 
dition.” 

The  last  action  of  any  moment  that  occurred  during 
queen  Anne’s  war,  “ was  at  Mr.  Plaisted’s  marriage  with 
Capt.  Wheelwright’s  daughter,  of  Wells,  where  happened 
a great  concourse  of  people,  who,  as  they  were  preparing 
to  mount,  in  order  to  their  return,  found  two  of  their 
horses  missing ; upon  which,  Mr.  Downing,  with  Isaac 
Cole  and  others,  went  out  to  seek  them  ; but  before  they 
had  gone  many  rods,  the  two  former  were  killed,  and  the 
others  taken.  The  noise  of  the  guns  soon  alarmed  the 
guests,  and  Capt.  Lane,  Capt.  Robinson,  and  Capt.  Heard, 
with  several  others,  mounted  their  horses,  ordering  twelve 
soldiers  in  the  mean  time  to  run  over  the  field,  being  the 
nearer  way;  but  before  the  horsemen  got  far,  they  were 
ambushed  by  another  party,  who  killed  Capt.  Robinson, 
and  dismounted  the  rest ; and  yet  they  all  escaped,  except 
the  bridegroom,  who  in  a few  days  after  was  redeemed  by 


HISTORY-  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 


CHAP.  IX.] 


201 


the  prudent  care  of  his  father,  at  the  expense  of  more 
than  three  hundred  pounds.” 

“ On  the  hill  north-west  of  the  central  village  in  Brook- 
field, Mass.,  a tower  was  built  for  the  purpose  of  enabling 
the  inhabitants  to  watch  the  movements  of  the  Indians, 
and  to  obtain  seasonable  notice  of  their  approach.  It 
stood  on  an  elevated  rock.  It  is  related  that  early  in  the 
evening  of  a cloudy  day,  the  sentinel  discovered  Indians 
lurking  in  the  woods  at  only  a small  distance  from  him. 
By  inadvertence,  a large  portion  of  the  guns  which  be- 
longed to  the  fort  were  left  at  the  tower.  The  sentinel 
knew  that  if  he  gave  the  alarm,  the  inhabitants  would 
come  for  their  guns,  and  thus  be  exposed  to  the  Indians, 
who  were  ready  to  destroy  them.  In  this  state  of  things, 
he  waited  till  it  became  quite  dark.  In  the  mean  time, 
he  examined  all  the  guns,  and  prepared  for  an  attack.  At 
length,  he  discharged  a gun  towards  the  place  where  he 
had  seen  the  Indians.  They  returned  his  fire.  As  he 
was  not  exposed  to  injury  from  their  muskets,  he  took  a 
second  piece,  and  whenever  one  of  their  guns  was  dis- 
charged, he  fired  at  the  light  occasioned  by  it.  Thus 
single  handed,  he  carried  on  for  some  hours  a contest  with 
them.  At  length  the  firing  ceased.  In  the  morning,  blood 
was  found  in  several  places  in  the  vicinity  of  the  tower. 
Marks’  garrison  stood  near  the  south-west  end  of  Wicka- 
boag  Pond,  on  a knoll  below  the  junction  of  the  waters  of 
the  pond  with  the  Quaboag  River.  It  is  related  that  one 
day  Mrs.  Marks,  being  left  alone,  discovered  hostile  Indians 
near  the  garrison,  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  attack  the 
settlement.  She  immediately  put  on  her  husband’s  wig, 
hat,  great  coat,  and,  taking  his  gun,  went  to  the  top  of  the 
fortification,  and  marched  backwards  and  forwards,  vo- 
ciferating, like  a vigilant  centinel,  ‘ All’s  well,  all’s  well.’ 
This  led  the  Indians  to  believe  that  they  could  not  take 
the  place  by  surprise,  and  they  accordingly  retired,  without 
doing  any  injury.” 

“In  1723,  two  Indians  surprised  and  captivated  one 
Jacob  Griswold,  as  he  was  laboring  in  his  field,  bound 
him  and  carried  him  into  the  wilderness  about  twenty 
miles.  They  then  stopped  and  made  a fire,  and  fastening 
him  down,  one  of  them  laid  himself  down  to  rest,  and  the 


202 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX. 

other  watched  him.  Griswold,  unnoticed  by  his  keeper, 
disengaged  himself  from  all  the  cords  which  bound  him, 
except  the  one  which  fastened  his  elbows.  When  the 
Indian  appeared  to  be  awake,  and  to  have  his  eye  upon 
him,  he  lay  as  still  as  possible  ; but  when  he  drowsed,  and 
had  not  his  eye  upon  him,  he  employed  all  his  art  and 
vigor  to  set  himself  at  liberty.  At  length  he  disengaged 
himself  from  the  cord  which  bound  his  arms,  and  per- 
ceiving that  the  Indians  were  asleep,  he  sprang,  caught 
both  their  guns,  and  leaped  into  the  woods.  Their  pow- 
der horns  were  hung  upon  their  guns,  so  that  he  brought 
off  both  their  arms  and  ammunition.  He  secreted  him- 
self by  a rock  until  the  morning  appeared,  and  then  steered 
for  Litchfield,  guided  by  a brook  which  he  imagined  would 
lead  him  to  the  town.  The  Indians  pursued  him  ; but 
when  they  approached  him,  he  would  lay  down  one  gun 
and  present  the  other,  and  they  would  draw  back  and  hide 
themselves,  and  he  escaped  to  the  town.” 

In  LovewelPs  fight,  “ Solomon  Kies,  of  Billerica,  in 
Mass.,  having  fought  until  he  had  received  three  wounds, 
and  lost  much  blood,  crept  to  Ensign  Wyman,  and  stating 
his  situation,  told  him  he  was  inevitably  a dead  man ; but 
having  strength  left  to  creep  along  the  side  of  the  pond, 
where  he  intended  to  secure  himself  from  the  scalping 
knife,  he  fortunately  found  an  Indian  canoe,  and  with 
much  difficulty  rolled  himself  into  it,  and  pushing  it  off, 
the  wind  wafted  him  several  miles  towards  the  fort.  He 
then  crept  to  land,  and  finding  his  strength  increased, 
continued  his  route,  and  reached  the  fort,  and  at  last  got 
home,  and  was  cured  of  his  wounds.” 

“ Those  Indians  who  had  been  concerned  in  taking 
Hanson’s  family  at  Dover,  in  a short  time  after  their  re- 
demption and  return,  came  down  with  a design  to  take 
them  again,  as  they  had  threatened  them  before  they  left 
Canada.  When  they  had  come  near  the  house,  they  ob- 
served some  people  at  work  in  a neighboring  field  by 
which  it  was  necessary  for  them  to  pass,  both  in  going 
and  returning.  This  obliged  them  to  alter  their  purpose, 
and  conceal  themselves  in  a barn,  till  they  were  ready  to 
attack  them.  Two  women  passed  by  the  barn,  while  they 
were  in  it,  and  had  just  reached  the  garrison  as  the  guns 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  203 

were  fired.  They  shot  Benjamin  Evans  dead  on  the  spot; 
wounded  William  Evans,  and  cut  his  throat ; John  Evans 
received  a slight  wound  in  the  breast,  which  bleeding 
plentifully,  deceived  them,  and  thinking  him  dead,  they 
stripped  and  scalped  him.  He  bore  the  painful  operation 
without  discovering  any  signs  of  life,  though  all  the  time 
in  his  perfect  senses,  and  continued  in  the  feigned  appear- 
ance of  death  till  they  had  turned  him  over,  and  struck 
him  several  blows  with  their  guns,  and  left  him  for  dead. 
After  they  were  gone  off,  he  rose  and  walked,  naked  and 
bloody,  toward  the  garrison  ; but  on  meeting  his  friends 
by  the  way,  dropped,  fainting  on  the  ground,  and  being 
covered  with  a blanket  was  conveyed  to  the  house.  He 
recovered,  and  lived  fifty  years.” 

The  subject  of  the  following  narrative  was  Mrs.  Sarah 
Porterfield,  who  was  for  many  years  an  ornament  to  the 
church  in  Georgetown,  Me.,  and  died  much  esteemed  by 
her  Christian  acquaintance.  The  account  was  written  by 
a female  friend,  from  her  own  lips. 

“ I was  born  in  Ireland,  in  the  county  of  Donegal,  in 
the  parish  of  Raphae,  August  13,  1722.  I had  pious  pa- 
rents, who  instructed  me  in  the  Christian  religion,  and  set 
good  examples  before  me.  When  I was  about  eleven 
years  old,  I trust  God  was  pleased  to  effect  a work  of 
divine  grace  in  my  heart. 

“ When  I was  about  nineteen  years  old,  my  father  went 
to  Pennsylvania,  in  America,  and  finding  a plantation  suit- 
able for  his  family,  he  wrote  over  for  my  mother  and  the 
children  to  take  passage  in  the  first  vessel,  and  come  to 
Pennsylvania.  Accordingly,  my  mother,  with  three  daugh- 
ters, took  passage  on  board  a large  ship,  which  was  going 
with  passengers  to  Philadelphia. 

“July  28,  1741,  we  sailed  from  Londonderry,  Capt. 
Rowen  being  commander.  For  some  time  after  we  sailed, 
we  had  pleasant  weather,  and  every  thing  was  agreeable, 
excepting  our  sea-sickness.  The  ship’s  company  daily 
assembled  on  the  quarter-deck  for  prayers,  which  were 
performed  alternately  by  four  or  five  of  the  passengers,  to 
the  great  satisfaction  of  many  on  board. 

“ When  we  had  been  about  three  weeks  at  sea,  a mor- 


204  INCDIENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  IX. 

tal  fever  broke  out,  and  spread  through  the  whole  ship’s 
company.  In  this  melancholy  situation  we  were  reduced 
to  great  distress.  It  is  enough  to  make  one’s  heart  ache, 
to  think  of  our  condition.  Not  one  was  able  to  help 
another.  My  mother  and  children  were  preserved  and 
restored  to  health.  Thanks  to  God  for  such  a mercy, 
when  so  many  were  daily  dying  around  us. 

“ But  God,  who  knoweth  all  things,  and  never  does  any 
wrong  to  his  creatures,  did  not  suffer  us  to  rest  here. 
Sorer  trials  were  appointed  for  us.  When  we  had  been 
ten  weeks  at  sea,  we  were  visited  with  a violent  storm,  in 
which  our  ship  was  much  wrecked,  and  we  were  all  very 
near  being  lost.  The  captain  at  that  time  thought  we 
were  near  land,  and  expected  every  day  to  make  it,  and  to 
get  into  port  soon.  But  God  had  different  purposes  in 
view.  The  violence  of  the  storm  drove  us  to  the  east- 
ward. The  sea  raged  greatly.  Our  masts  gave  way,  and 
we  were  in  a distressed  situation,  even  at  our  wit’s  end. 
Then  we  cried  unto  the  Lord,  and  he  heard  us,  and  came 
down  for  our  deliverance.  O that  I could  praise  the 

Lord  for  his  goodness,  and  for  his  loving  kindness  un- 
to us  ! 

“ At  that  time  the  captain  thought  proper  to  put  all 
hands  on  allowance,  as  he  did  not  know  where  the  ship 
was,  or  how  long  we  should  be  continued  in  our  present 
situation.  His  reckoning  was  out,  and  he  knew  not  where 
to  steer  his  course.  One  biscuit  a day,  a small  portion  of 
meat,  and  a quart  of  water,  was  all  our  allowance.  This 
was  continued  for  ten  or  twelve  days  ; then  we  were  put 
upon  half  allowance,  excepting  the  water,  which  was  con- 
tinued the  same.  Ten  days  after,  we  spoke  a ship,  which 
supplied  us  with  provision  ; but  our  allowance  was  not  in- 
creased. The  storm  was  now  abated,  and  we  were  re- 
lieved from  some  distressing  fears. 

“ October  28,  made  land  on  the  eastern  coast,  found  it 
to  be  a desolate  island,  or  neck  of  land,  inhabited  only  by 
a few  Indians.  The  ship  was  anchored,  and  we  remained 
a few  days  on  board.  The  captain  and  others  took  the 
long-boat,  and  went,  hoping  to  find  some  French  inhabi- 
tants, but  returned  without  any  success.  We  were  then 
ordered  to  land  on  this  island.  Accordingly,  many  boat- 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  205 

loads  of  people  were  landed,  and  scattered  round  the  island, 
without  any  provision.  The  number  of  people  could  not, 
I presume,  be  less  than  a hundred.  We  were  told  that 
the  last  boats  should  bring  us  some  provision,  but  were 
disappointed.  No  provision  was  sent  us.  Oh,  the  dis- 
tressed situation ! some  crying,  some  almost  distracted, 
not  knowing  what  to  do.  Death  seemed  to  stare  us  all 
in  the  face,  and  very  soon  marked  out  many  for  his 
victims. 

“ After  we  were  landed,  twenty  or  thirty  of  the  passen- 
gers set  out  to  look  for  inhabitants,  but  were  never  after 
heard  of.  Probably  they  all  perished.  The  captain,  mate, 
and  seamen  left  the  ship  and  went  in  search  of  inhabitants. 
After  a few  days’  sail  to  the  eastward,  they  fell  in  with  land, 
and  came  to  a place  called  Newharbor,  about  thirty  miles 
east  of  Kennebec.  Getting  two  small  vessels  there,  they 
came  back  for  the  plunder  of  the  ship,  which  had  been 
cast  upon  a small  island,  and  broken  to  pieces.  They  tar- 
ried until  they  had  collected  what  plunder  they  pleased  to 
take,  with  which  they  returned  to  Newharbor,  taking  with 
them  a few  of  the  servants  and  passengers  that  were  on 
the  island.  These  were  sold  for  their  passage,  but  in  this 
way  delivered  from  their  distressing  situation.  The  rest 
of  the  passengers  were  left  in  the  most  melancholy  circum- 
stances ; but  a kind  Providence  furnished  us  with  some- 
thing to  support  nature.  We  found  some  muscles  on  the 
beach,  which  with  sea-kelp  and  dulce,  we  boiled  in  a pot 
we  had  brought  on  shore,  and  were  nourished  by  them. 
This  was  all  the  food  we  had  for  as  much  as  two  months. 
A distressing  time ! But  God  supported  me  even  at  that 
time,  and  gave  me  hopes  of  relief,  which  I ever  maintained 
in  the  very  darkest  hour.  Every  day,  more  or  less  died 
around  us.  It  was  observed  that  the  men  failed  sooner 
than  the  women,  and  that  a greater  proportion  of  them 
died.  There  was  scarcely  one  to  help  another,  as  every 
one  had  sufficient  to  do  for  himself.  The  provision  for  the 
day  was  to  be  sought  in  the  day,  as  the  manna  was  in  the 
wilderness. 

“ The  Indians  soon  visited  us,  and  added  much  to  our 
distress,  robbing  us  of  all  they  could  find,  which  we  had 
brought  from  the  ship.  In  a severe  snow  storm,  we  hung 

18 


206  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX. 

our  clothes  on  trees  to  shelter  us.  The  Indians  came  and 
took  them  down.  When  I offered  to  resist  them,  one 
drew  his  hatchet,  and  attempted  to  strike  me.  I drew 
back,  and  left  them  to  take  what  they  pleased.  Among 
other  things,  they  took  our  pot,  in  which  we  boiled  our 
muscles,  which  increased  our  distress.  At  length,  I pro- 
videntially thought  of  a sauce-pan,  which  some  of  the 
passengers  had.  I went  and  found  it  on  the  ground,  the 
owners  all  being  dead. 

“ Some  farther  particulars  deserve  to  be  mentioned.  I 
was  landed  in  one  of  the  first  boats.  As  my  mother  and 
sisters  were  landing,  one  of  my  sisters  died.  All  being  in 
confusion  and  trouble,  there  was  no  one  to  bury  her  but 
myself.  I performed  that  service  with  great  composure. 
I then  had  to  take  care  of  my  mother  and  other  sister,  who 
were  somewhat  helpless.  God  gave  me  strength,  so  that  I 
was  enabled  to  do  something  for  them,  as  well  as  for  my- 
self. For  some  time  we  appeared  like  a very  thick  neigh- 
borhood, being  divided  into  separate  companies.  Our 
company  consisted  of  nine  persons. 

“ When  the  boats  were  landing,  as  I stood  on  the  beach, 
a child,  about  two  years  old,  was  put  into  my  arms.  I 
looked  around  to  see  who  was  to  take  it  from  me,  but 
found  no  one  that  would  own  it.  I inquired,  Who  takes 
care  of  this  child  ? A little  boy,  about  twelve  years  old, 
answered,  Nobody , ma’am,  but  I.  O,  how  I felt,  knowing 
that  this  child’s  parents  had  both  died  in  the  ship  ! I was 
obliged  to  lay  down  the  child,  and  leave  it  to  the  care 
of  Him  who  had  the  care  of  us  all.  The  boy  and  child 
were  soon  after  found  dead,  lying  together.  A most  sor- 
rowful sight ! 

“ I went  to  see  a cousin  of  mine,  who  lay  at  a little  dis- 
tance, in  a feeble  state,  unable  to  rise.  I asked  her  whe- 
ther she  had  any  thing  to  eat.  She  said,  yes,  her  ship- 
mates gave  her  muscles  when  they  got  any  for  themselves; 
but  added,  she  could  eat  some  boiled  dulce,  if  she  could 
get  any.  I told  her  I would  get  her  some  to-morrow.  On 
the  morrow,  returning  to  see  her,  I found  her  dead,  and 
several  more  by  her.  Walking  along  the  shore,  I found  a 
boy,  about  seventeen  years  old,  sitting  very  disconsolate, 
with  a book  in  his  hand.  I said  to  him,  1 What  do  you  do 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  207 

here  V He  answered,  ‘ I am  looking  for  the  captain,  who 
is  coming  to  carry  me  off  the  island.’  I said  to  him,  £ Did 
he  promise  you  that  favor  V ‘ Yes,’  he  said.  ‘ Well,’  re- 
plied 1,  ‘.don’t  depend  upon  it,  for  I don’t  believe  he  will 
ever  come  here  again.’  Upon  this,  he  wept  bitterly  ; but 
I could  not  persuade  him  to  give  up  his  hope,  and  do  some- 
thing for  a subsistence.  In  a few  days  he  was  found  dead, 
with  his  book  open  under  his  head. 

“ The  people  began  now  to  die  very  fast.  There  was 
no  travelling  any  where,  but  dead  bodies  were  found,  as 
few  were  buried.  All  were  so  weak  and  helpless,  that 
they  had  enough  to  do  to  keep  life  in  themselves.  In  this 
distressing  situation  we  remained  until  every  person,  of 
whom  we  had  any  knowledge,  on  the  island,  was  dead,  ex- 
cepting my  mother,  my  sister,  and  myself.  At  that  time 
our  fire  went  out,  and  we  had  nothing  to  strike  with.  Se- 
veral snows  had  fallen,  but  soon  melted  away.  Another 
snow  fell  when  we  were  in  such  distress  for  want  of  fire. 
This  scene  was  of  all  the  most  hopeless  ; nothing  to  cover 
us  but  the  heavens,  and  nothing  to  eat  but  frozen  muscles. 
In  about  one  day  after  our  fire  went  out,  my  mother  died, 
and  there  she  lay,  a lifeless  corpse  by  our  side.  We  were 
not  able  to  bury  her,  or  do  any  thing  with  her.  My  sister 
began  to  fail  very  fast,  and  her  spirits  were  very  low.  I 
laid  me  down  beside  a tree,  to  rest  my  head  against  it,  but 
soon  thought  I must  not  lie  there.  I rose,  and  went  down 
to  the  beach,  got  some  frozen  muscles,  and  carried  them 
to  my  sister,  who  ate  them.  We  then  both  sat  down  be- 
side a tree.  Now  my  courage  began  to  fail.  I saw  no- 
thing to  expect  but  death,  yet  did  not  wholly  give  up  my 
hope  of  deliverance.  There  we  were,  two  distressed  sis- 
ters, surrounded  by  dead  bodies,  without  food  or  fire,  and 
almost  without  clothing.  I had  no  shoes  to  my  feet,  which 
were  much  swollen  by  reason  of  the  cold.  The  ground 
was  covered  with  snow,  and  the  season  was  fast  advancing, 
it  being  nearly  the  middle  of  December ; so  that  we  had 
every  reason  to  expect  that  we  should  soon  share  the  fate 
of  our  companions.  But  at  that  time  God  mercifully  ap- 
peared for  our  relief,  and  thus  showed  himself  to  be  the 
helper  of  the  helpless.  To  our  great  surprise,  we  saw 
three  men  on  the  island,  who,  when  they  approached  us, 


208  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EAREY  [CHAP.  IX. 

appeared  no  less  surprised  to  find  us  living.  I took  cou- 
rage and  spoke  to  them.  Having  related  to  them  our  dis- 
tress, one  of  them  asked  me  if  it  were  not  better  to  be  ser- 
vants, than  to  die  on  the  island.  I said,  yes.  They  then 
asked  me  several  questions,  which  I answered  as  well  as  I 
could.  They  appeared  pitiful,  told  us  that  they  had  come 
from  Newharbor  with  two  vessels  for  plunder,  and  offered 
to  take  us  on  board.  We  gladly  complied  with  their  invi- 
tation, and  were  hurried  to  the  vessel.  As  I was  rising  from 
the  frozen  ground,  by  the  assistance  of  one  of  the  men,  I 
put  out  my  hand  to  take  a small  bundle,  which  I had  pre- 
served through  all  our  difficulties,  and  which  contained  some, 
clothes  and  books,  especially  my  Bible.  Seeing  me  attempt 
to  take  it,  the  men  promised  to  take  care  of  it  for  me.  T rust- 
ing to  their  honor,  I left  it  with  them,  but  never  saw  it 
more.  I also  desired  to  see  my  mother  buried  before  I left 
the  island.  They  engaged  to  see  it  done  ; but  I have  rea- 
son to  fear  they  never  performed  the  engagement.  After 
we  were  on  board,  they  treated  us  very  kindly.  The  cap- 
tain gave  each  of  us  a spoonful  of  spirit  and  half  a bis- 
cuit. This  was  the  first  bread  we  had  tasted  for  two 
months.  When  collecting  the  plunder,  the  people  told  us 
we  should  have  whatever  we  claimed  as  belonging  to  us  in 
the  ship.  This  was  more  than  we  expected.  After  plun- 
dering the  ship  and  stripping  the  dead,  they  sailed.  Then 
I saw  the  last  of  my  miserable  abode.  In  five  days  we  ar- 
rived at  Newharbor.  Our  new  friends  then  appeared  dis- 
posed to  take  advantage  of  us,  and  to  sell  us  as  servants 
to  satisfy  themselves  for  their  trouble  in  saving  our  lives. 
This  was  a trial  almost  insupportable. 

“But  to  our  great  comfort,  a man  came  on  board,  who  was 
from  the  same  place  in  Ireland  from  which  we  had  come. 
He  was  kind  and  pitiful,  and  endeavored  to  comfort  us. 
God  then  appeared  for  us,  and  raised  up  a friend,  who 
came  and  took  us  to  his  house,  and  there  tenderly  enter- 
tained us,  bidding  us  to  be  of  good  cheer,  for  he  would 
not  suffer  such  ruffians  to  take  advantage  of  us.  This 
gentleman  gave  us  every  consolation  in  his  power,  and 
conversed  with  us  in  a very  Christian  manner,  which  was 
affecting  and  comforting.  He  proved  very  punctual  in 
fulfilling  his  promises.  We  tarried  with  him,  until  we  had 


209 


CHAP.  XI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

so  far  recovered,  as  to  be  able  to  work  for  our  living.  This 
gentleman  wrote  to  my  father  in  Pennsylvania,  informing 
him  of  our  situation,  and  did  all  he  could  to  forward  the  let- 
ter as  soon  as  possible.  This  was  about  the  last  of  Decem- 
ber, 1741.  In  the  mean  time  he  provided  good  places  for 
us.  My  sister  was  sent  to  live  with  a friend  of  his,  at  a 
place  since  called  Boothbay,  and  was  very  happily  situated. 
Soon  after  she  went  there,  a happy  revival  of  religion  took 
place  among  the  people.  I trust  that  she  was  made  a sub- 
ject of  the  work.  I tarried  at  Nevvharbor  through  the 
winter.  The  next  spring,  I came  to  this  place,  (George- 
town,) and  was  employed  in  a family  where  I enjoyed  the 
privileges  of  religion,  as  well  as  very  kind  treatment.  Both 
the  man  and  his  wife  were  professors  of  religion,  and  were 
greatly  animated  by  the  good  work  which  was  going  on  in 
the  place.  At  that  time,  there  was  manifest  a general  at- 
tention to  religion.  Having  no  minister,  the  people  met 
tog  her  every  Sabbath,  and  frequently  on  other  days,  for 
the  nurpose  of  worshipping  God  in  a public  manner,  by 
prayer,  singing  psalms,  and  reading  instructive  books.  In 
this  way  their  meetings  were  made  both  agreeable  and 
useful. 

“ Some  time  in  the  summer,  my  father  came  to  visit  us. 
He  intended  to  take  us  with  him  to  Pennsylvania.  But 
before  his  arrival,  I had  an  offer  of  marriage,  which  my 
situation  seemed  to  urge  me  to  accept.  November,  174*2, 
I was  married.  My  father  tarried  with  us  through  the 
winter.  The  next  summer  he  took  my  sister  and  returned 
to  Pennsylvania,  where  he  spent  the  remainder  of  a very 
long  life,  as  I trust,  in  the  service  of  God. 

“ I lived  very  happily  with  my  husband  thirty  years. 
We  had  eight  children,  two  sons  and  six  daughters.  When 
I review  God’s  dealings  with  me,  in  the  various  scenes  of 
life,  I am  filled  with  wronder  and  amazement.  Great  has 
been  his  goodness,  and  great  my  unworthiness.  I view 
him  as  my  covenant  God,  who  foresaw  these  trials,  and 
was  graciously  pleased  to  prepare  me  for  them,  by  taking 
me  into  covenant  with  himself.  He  has  upheld  and  sup- 
ported me  under  all  my  trials,  so  that  I have  abundant 
reason  to  say,  He  has  ever  been  a present  help  in  time  of 
need.  I have  reason,  as  it  seems,  more  than  any  one  on 
18* 


210 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX 

earth,  to  acknowledge  God’s  goodness,  which  has  been  so 
abundantly  manifested  towards  me,  even  from  my  youth. 

“ I am  now  seventy-six  years  old.  My  anchor  of  hope 
has  been,  for  many  years,  cast  within  the  veil.  My  faith 
rests  on  the  Rock  of  Ages,  against  which  the  gates  of 
hell  can  never  prevail.  Though  winds  and  waves  have 
often  beat  heavily  upon  me,  my  anchor  never  has  been, 
and  I trust  never  will  be,  moved.  Notwithstanding  the 
various  trials  of  my  life,  I have  never  been  left  to  renounce 
my  hope,  or  to  murmur  against  God,  but  would  justify 
him  in  all  he  has  laid  upon  me,  considering  his  mercies  to 
be  much  beyond  all  my  afflictions.  For  his  mercies  have 
been  new  every  morning  ; great  has  been  his  faithfulness 
every  night.  And  now  unto  Him,  who  has  wrought  all 
my  deliverances,  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  be  ascribed 
the  whole  praise  of  my  salvation.  Amen.” 

In  August,  1746,  “ a party  of  Indians,  meditating  an 
attack  upon  Deerfield,  came  down  upon  the  borders  of  the 
meadows,  and  reconnoitered  them.  They  first  examined 
the  north  meadow,  and  then  the  south.  Finding  a quan- 
tity of  hay  in  the  south  meadow,  two  miles  south  of  the 
street,  and  supposing  that  our  people  would  be  there  at 
work  the  next  day,  they  concealed  themselves  in  the  brush 
and  underwood  upon  the  borders  of  the  adjoining  hills. 
The  next  day,  ten  or  twelve  men  and  children,  the  men 
armed  with  guns,  which  they  always  carried  with  them, 
went  into  the  fields  and  commenced  their  labor.  A Mr. 
Eleazer  Hawks  was  out  hunting  partridges  on  the  hills 
where  the  Indians  lay,  that  morning.  He  saw  a partridge 
and  shot  it.  This  alarmed  the  Indians,  who  supposed 
they  were  discovered.  They  immediately  killed  and 
scalped  Mr.  Hawks,  and  then  proceeded  to  attack  the 
workmen.  They  fought  some  time,  which  gave  some  of 
the  children  opportunity  to  escape.  In  this  engagement, 
three  men  and  a boy  were  killed,  one  boy  was  taken  pris- 
oner, and  Miss  Allen  was  wounded  in  the  head  and  left 
for  dead,  but  not  scalped.  In  endeavoring  to  make  her 
escape,  she  was  pursued  by  an  Indian  with  an  uplifted 
tomahawk  and  a gun.  She  was  extremely  active,  and 
would  have  outran  him,  had  he  not  fired  upon  her.  The 


CHAP.  XT.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  211 

ball  missed  her ; but  she  supposed  it  had  struck  her,  and 
in  her  fright  she  fell.  The  Indian  overtook  her,  and  buried 
his  tomahawk  in  her  head,  and  left  her  for  dead.  The 
firing  in  the  meadows  alarmed  the  people  in  the  street, 
who  ran  to  the  scene  of  action,  and  the  Indians  made  a 
hasty  retreat,  and  were  pursued  for  several  miles  by  a 
body  of  men  under  the  command  of  Capt.  Clesson.  Miss 
Allen  was  passed  by  a number  of  people,  who  supposed 
her  to  be  dead.  At  last,  an  uncle  came  to  her,  discovered 
signs  of  life,  and  conveyed  her  home.  Her  wound  wa3 
dressed  by  Dr.  Thomas  Williams,  who  took  from  it  con- 
siderable quantities  of  brain.  She  lived  to  be  above  eighty 
years  of  age.” 

“Of  the  stratagems  of  savage  warfare,”  says  Whiton, 
“ and  the  hair-breadth  escapes  of  the  scattered  inhabitants 
of  the  remoter  towns,  we  have  a specimen  in  an  occur- 
rence which  took  place  at  Westmoreland,  about  the  year 
1757,  though  the  precise  date  is  unknown.  A party  of 
men  went  up  the  river  to  hoe  corn  on  an  island,  some 
miles  above  their  habitations;  and  having  finished  their 
work,  passed  over  to  the  west  bank,  on  their  way  home- 
ward. A large  dog  belonging  to  one  of  the  company  ran 
up  the  steep  bank  before  them,  when  his  angry  growls  led 
them  to  suspect  the  presence  of  an  enemy  lurking  in 
ambush.  Immediately  they  recrossed  the  river,  and  by  a 
route  on  the  east  side  reached  home  in  safety.  The  dog 
was  the  instrument  of  their  preservation.  They  afterwards 
learned  the  fact,  that  thirty  Indians  lay  in  concealment, 
ready  to  fire  upon  them  the  moment  they  should  ascend 
the  bank,  and  come  fairly  within  their  reach.” 

“About  the  year  1747,  one  Davis,  of  Durham,  being 
desirous  to  remove  some  boards  from  the  mills  in  Notting- 
ham, in  that  part  of  the  town  known  by  the  name  of 
Gebeag,  and  much  danger  being  apprehended  from  the 
Indians,  it  being  a time  of  war  with  them,  was  strongly 
urged  by  his  friends  to  desist  from  the  undertaking.  Some 
of  these  enemies  were  known  to  be  lurking  in  those  woods, 
but  whether  few  or  many,  could  not  be  ascertained ; but 
from  the  destruction  of  cattle,  horses,  sheep,  and  other 
domestic  animals,  known  to  be  made  by  them,  it  was  con- 
cluded that  their  numbers  were  considerable.  Davis  being 


212  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  IX 

a man  of  much  resolution,  would  not  be  dissuaded  from 
the  undertaking,  and  prepared  for  his  journey.  He  took 
no  weapons  of  defence,  nor  any  company,  except  a negro 
boy.  There  was  then  a kind  of  road  where  the  old  road 
now  is,  in  which  his  way  lay  ; on  the  south  side  of  which, 
and  at  a considerable  distance  from  it,  these  mills  were 
situated.  Having  loaded  his  team,  consisting  of  four 
oxen,  he  left  the  boy  to  drive  the  team,  and  went  forward 
for  the  purpose  of  making  discoveries.  When  he  had 
proceeded  a few  rods,  his  attention  was  arrested  by  the 
prints  of  huge  moccasons  in  the  sand,  which,  from  their 
appearance,  were  just  made.  He  was  struck  with  terror, 
and  thought  himself  ambushed  on  every  hand.  His  pre- 
sence of  mind  did  not,  however,  entirely  forsake  him,  and 
he  hurried  back  to  his  team,  unyoked  the  oxen,  told  the 
boy  what  he  had  seen,  and  fled  with  all  his  might,  bidding 
the  boy  to  follow,  toward  Durham.  Being  six  miles  from 
any  inhabitants,  they  were  nearly  exhausted  with  fear  and 
fatigue  when  they  arrived.  A company  of  armed  men 
were  soon  collected  and  returned  to  the  spot,  and  were 
much  surprised  to  find  the  cattle  browsing,  and  all  unhurt. 
After  the  war  was  over,  which  was  then  near  to  a close, 
the  dangerous  situation  from  which  they  escaped  was  dis- 
covered. There  lived  a tribe  of  Indians  near  the  north 
part  of  what  is  now  called  North  River  Pond,  near  the 
line  which  now  divides  Nottingham  from  Northwood,  and 
within  the  limits  of  the  latter.  At  the  head  of  this  small 
tribe  was  a chief  named  Swausen.  This  chief,  with  one 
of  his  men,  was  out  hunting,  and  happened  to  cross  the 
road  that  Davis  had  passed  but  a few  minutes  before. 
He  heard  the  team,  and  not  knowing  but  that  there  were 
a large  number  of  men  with  it,  went  directly  for  a rein- 
forcement. He  soon  returned  with  a recruit,  but  seeing 
the  oxen  unyoked,  concluded  it  was  a stratagem  to  draw 
them  into  an  ambush,  and  fled  with  precipitation,  as  Davis 
had  done  before.  This  tribe  soon  after  drew  off  to  Can- 
ada, and  after  the  war,  some  of  them  visited  the  frontiers, 
and  gave  this  account  of  the  affair.” 

“ In  the  commencement  of  Philip’s  war  in  New  Eng- 
land, in  1675,”  says  Rev.  Daniel  Barber,  “ this  town 
(Simsbury)  was  burnt  by  the  Indians,  connected  with 


CHAr.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  213 

which  event,  current  tradition  has  preserved  and  handed 
down  the  following  singular  and  extraordinary  fact : — that 
very  shortly  before  this  attack  by  the  Indians,  early  one 
Sunday  morning,  as  Lieut.  Probe’s  father  was  walking 
over  the  plain  not  far  from  his  house,  he  very  plainly  and 
distinctly  heard  the  report  of  a small  arm,  which  much 
surprised  him,  it  being  the  Sabbath.  He  found,  on  re- 
turning to  his  house,  that  his  family  also  heard  it.  On 
going  to  meeting,  at  which  the  inhabitants  from  all  parts 
of  the  town  were  assembled,  it  was  ascertained  that  the 
report  was  heard  at  the  same  hour  in  every  quarter.  It 
was,  on  further  examination,  found  to  have  been  heard 
as  far  south  as  Saybrook,  (fifty  miles,)  and  as  far  north  as 
Northfield,  at  that  time  the  extent  of  the  English  settle- 
ments to  the  north.  The  report  of  this  gun  alarmed  all 
Connecticut.  The  governor  summoned  a council  of  war 
to  meet  at  Hartford ; and  the  council  issued  an  order  for 
the  inhabitants  of  Simsbury,  one  and  all,  immediately  to 
withdraw  themselves  to  Hartford,  the  then  capital.  This’ 
order  was  punctually  obeyed.  The  fearful  apprehension 
of  being  suddenly  murdered  by  savages,  put  in  motion, 
and  hastened  along,  whole  bands  of  women  and  children, 
with  men  in  the  rear,  with  sheep,  cattle,  and  such  utensils 
and  conveniences  as  their  short  notice  and  hasty  flight 
would  permit.  Hartford  was  twelve  miles  distant.  Their 
heavy  articles,  such  as  pots,  kettles,  and  plough-irons,  were 
secreted  in  the  bottoms  of  swamps  and  wells. 

“ The  father  of  the  first  Gov.  Wolcott  and  his  family 
were  among  those  who  fled  from  Simsbury.  Old  Mr. 
Wolcott  filled  up  a large  brass  kettle  with  his  pewter  cups, 
basins,  platters,  &/C.  and  then  sunk  the  kettle  with  its  con- 
tents in  the  deep  mud  of  a swamp,  but  was  never  able  to 
find  it  afterwards. 

“ After  the  inhabitants  had  spent  a day  or  two  in  their 
retreat,  the  men  under  arms  were  sent  back,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  looking  about,  and  making  discoveries.  They 
came  to  the  highest  eminence  in  the  road  east  of  Simsbury 
River,  from  which,  at  one  view,  they  could  take  a survey 
of  the  principal  part  of  their  habitations,  which,  to  their 
surprise  and  sorrow,  were  become  a desolation,  and  every 


214 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARIA  [CHAP.  IX 

house  burnt  to  ashes.  They  saw  no  Indians,  but  plenty 
of  Indian  tracks  and  trails  in  the  sand.” 

“In  the  Indian  war,  Isaac  and  Jacob  Shepherd,  of  Lit- 
tleton, Mass.,  were  killed,  and  a young  maid,  about  the 
age  of  fifteen,  was  taken  captive  by  the  Indians.  She  had 
been  set  to  watch  the  enemy  on  a hill,  which  lies  about  a 
third  of  a mile  south  of  Nashoba  Hill,  on  the  road  leading 
to  Boston,  and  was  called  duagana  Hill.  Tradition  says, 
that  this  girl  was  carried  by  the  savages  to  Nashaway,  now 
called  Lancaster,  or  to  some  place  in  the  neighborhood 
of  it ; that  in  the  dead  of  night,  she  took  a saddle  from 
under  the  head  of  her  Indian  keeper  when  sunk  in  sleep, 
increased  by  the  fumes  of  ardent  spirit,  put  the  saddle  on 
a horse,  mounted  on  him,  swam  him  across  Nashaway 
River,  and  so  escaped  the  hands  of  her  captors,  and  arrived 
safe  to  her  relatives  and  friends.” 

Rev.  Mr.  Arnold,  in  his  Historical  Sketches  of  Alstead, 
N.  H.,  relates  the  following  story  : — 

“The  first  child  born  in  the  place  was  Jacob  Cady. 
An  occurrence  of  his  childhood  is  worthy  of  notice.  The 
event  happened  in  1770,  when  he  was  about  two  years 
and  a half  old,  while  his  father  lived  in  the  east  part  of 
the  town,  where  Mr.  Isaac  Kent  now  lives.  The  region 
around  was  one  vast  wilderness,  and  thickly  inhabited  by 
beasts  of  prey.  Jacob,  who  was  peculiarly  dear  to  his  mo- 
ther, left  her  in  the  afternoon  to  go  to  his  father,  chopping 
at  a little  distance  in  the  woods.  But  when  the  father 
returned  home  at  night,  to  their  great  surprise  the  child 
was  missing.  The  anxious  parents  flew  immediately  in 
search  of  their  little  boy ; and  the  more  they  hunted,  and 
called,  as  the  thick  darkness  of  night  gathered  around 
them,  as  their  researches  were  found  ineffectual,  the  more 
their  anxiety  increased,  and  their  hopes  desponded.  The 
night  was  spent  in  anxious  search  and  awful  suspense. 
But  all  their  toil  and  care  were  vain.  The  light  of  the 
morning  returned,  and  yet  their  child  was  lost.  But  the 
day  was  now  before  them,  and  parental  affection  does  not 
easily  relinquish  its  object.  The  neighbors,  though  dis- 
tant and  few,  were  friendly  and  kind.  Some  immediately 
joined  with  the  afflicted  parents  in  ranging  the  woods, 
and  others  carried  information  to  the  neighboring  towns. 


CHAP.  IX.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  215 

But  the  day  declined,  and  the  hopes,  which  were  for  a 
while  enkindled,  again  sunk  in  despondency,  as  the  dark- 
ness closed  upon  the  light.  Fires  were 'kindled,  at  dis- 
tances from  each  other,  suited  to  direct  their  search, 
and  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  child ; and  numbers 
spent  the  night  in  fruitless  attempts  for  his  recovery.  As 
the  light  of  another  day  gilded  the  horizon,  and  invited 
their  renewed  exertions,  multitudes  were  collected  from 
Charlestown,  Walpole,  Keene,  Marlow,  and  all  the  neigh- 
boring towns,  (it  is  said  that  four  or  five  hundred  were 
collected)  to  lend  their  assistance,  to  make  one  united 
effort,  and,  if  possible,  to  relieve  the  anxieties  of  these 
bereaved  parents.  Hope  was  again  revived,  and  earnest 
expectations  were  entertained,  as  the  bands  went  forth  to 
scour  the  woods,  with  critical  and  careful  attention  to  eve- 
ry nook,  and  every  circumstance,  that  might  show  signs 
of  the  lost  child.  In  their  faithful  searches  among  the 
rocks,  forest  trees,  and  fallen  timber,  at  one  time,  they 
discovered  the  tracks  of  a child  and  those  of  a bear,  or  of 
some  wild  beast  very  near  them. 

“ Eager  and  trembling  were  the  pursuers.  Soon,  how- 
ever, all  indications  of  discovery  disappeared  ; and  as  the 
day  began  to  decline,  they  relinquished  their  object  as 
hopeless,  and  many  returned  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Cady. 
‘ Alas  V said  the  mother,  under  the  burden  of  fatigue,  a 
want  of  sleep,  and  a spirit  sinking  in  despair ; if  I could 
know  that  the  child  was  relieved  from  suffering,  even  by 
the  devouring  beasts,  I could  be  still.  Could  I see  a frag- 
ment of  his  torn  limbs,  I would  say  no  more!  But  can  I 
lie  down  to  rest,  not  knowing  but  my  little  Jacob  is  wan- 
dering and  starving  in  yonder  gloom  ? Can  a fond  parent 
forget  her  child,  or  cease  to  look  for  the  little  wanderer? 
Even  the  sleep  of  night  would  be  disturbed  by  the  vision- 
ary dreams  of  his  suffering  state,  and  the  seeming  cries  for 
a mother’s  aid.’ 

“ Such  artless  eloquence  as  this,  could  not  fail  to  move 
the  generous  feelings  and  noble  sentiments  which  our  fa- 
thers inherited.  It  was  sufficient  to  put  in  lively  exercise 
that  compassion  and  benevolence,  that  spirit  of  enterprise 
and  perseverance,  for  which  they  were  so  much  distin- 
guished. 


£16  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  IX, 

“Gen.  Benjamin  Bellows  and  Capt.  Jennison,  of  Wal- 
pole, Capt.  John  Burroughs,  of  this  town,  Mr.  Abner  Bing- 
ham, of  Marlow,  and  a few  others  who  had  not  left  the 
house,  immediately  determined  to  renew  the  search.  And 
even  the  prospect  of  approaching  night  only  served  to 
hasten  their  steps,  and  nerve  their  weary  limbs.  They 
agreed  on  the  following  signal,  and  set  off  in  the  pursuit : — 
If  they  should  discover  any  signs  of  the  child,  one  gun 
was  to  be  discharged  ; if  he  should  be  found  dead,  or  to 
have  been  destroyed,  two  guns  were  to  be  discharged,  and 
if  he  should  be  found  alive,  the  discharge  of  three  would 
give  notice.  With  anxious,  though  enfeebled  solicitude, 
did  the  parents  and  those  at  the  house  listen  to  catch  the 
first  sound  that  might  burst  upon  the  ear,  from  the  still  ex- 
panse of  the  south.  No  sooner  had  their  eager  attention 
began  to  subside,  than  the  first  signal  was  heard.  Every 
countenance  instantly  glowed  with  a fluctuating  crimson, 
which  told  the  emotions  of  joy  and  fear,  that  struggled  al- 
ternately within.  But  these  emotions  soon  gave  way  to  a 
deadly  paleness  and  fearful  apprehensions,  when  the  se- 
cond discharge  was  heard.  Is  the  child  dead  ? was  the 
secret  inquiry  of  every  look.  Now  all  were  breathless  to 
hear,  and  were  afraid  they  should  not.  But  soon  the  third 
discharge  broke  the  dreadful  suspense,  and  burst  the  veil 
of  uncertainty  that  hung  over  the  scene.  The  change 
which  so  quickly  succeeded,  the  joy  that  kindled  in  every 
breast,  glowed  in  every  countenance,  and  sparkled  in  every 
eye,  can  be  more  easily  imagined  than  described.  The 
child  was  found  asleep,  east,  or  south-east  of  Warren’s 
Pond,  and  restored,  with  peculiar  satisfaction  and  joyful 
triumph,  to  the  embrace  of  its  delighted  parents,  by  Gen. 
Bellows,  of  Walpole.” 


CHAP.  X.] 


HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 


217 


CHAPTER  X. 

INTERESTING  TRAITS  IN  THE  INDIAN  CHARACTER. 

It  has  been  too  commonly  believed,  that  there  is  nothing 
interesting  or  lovely  in  the  Indian  character.  The  manner 
in  which  they  have  been  spoken  of  by  some  writers,  and 
by  others,  has  greatly  conduced  to  this  impression.  But 
the  truth  is,  there  have  been  traits  of  character  exhibited 
among  the  Indians,  which  should  excite  our  admiration, 
and  win  our  esteem.  Among  these  may  be  noticed 

MATERNAL  AFFECTION. 

Infanticide,  so  common  in  many  heathen  nations,  was 
never  practised,  it  is  believed,  by  the  aborigines  of  North 
America. 

In  1621,  a boy  named  John  Billington,  belonging  to 
Plymouth,  was  lost  in  the  woods,  and  after  subsisting  for 
five  days  on  berries,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians, 
who  carried  him  to  Nauset.  Ten  men,  accompanied  by 
two  friendly  Indians,  were  sent  by  the  governor  to  recover 
him.  An  incident  occurred  on  their  arrival,  which  shows 
the  strength  of  an  Indian  mother’s  love,  and  that  no  length 
of  years  can  eradicate  it  from  her  bosom.  An  aged  wo- 
man, whom  they  concluded  to  be  not  less  than  a hundred 
years  old,  came  to  see  them.  She  had  never  before  seen 
any  of  the  English.  When  she  saw  them,  she  was  deeply 
affected,  and  wept  excessively.  The  men  inquired  the 
reason  why  she  was  so  much  grieved.  The  Indians  told 
them,  that  when  Hunt  was  in  these  parts,  which  was  in 
1614,  three  sons  of  this  woman,  going  on  board  his 
vessel  to  trade,  were  secured,  and  carried  captives  to 
Spain,  by  which  means  she  was  deprived  of  the  comfort  of 
her  children  in  her  old  age.  The  English  told  them  that 
they  were  sorry  that  any  Englishman  should  give  them  so 
much  cause  of  offence,  that  Hunt  was  a bad  man,  that  his 
conduct  was  condemned  by  all  his  countrymen,  that  they 
would  do  them  no  such  injury.  They  gave  the  old  woman 
a few  small  trifles,  which  somewhat  allayed  her  grief. 

19 


218 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  X. 

“ There  dwelt  near  the  river  Saco,  a sachem,  whose 
squaw  in  passing  along  the  river  in  a canoe,  with  her  in- 
fant child,  was  met  by  some  rude  sailors,  who,  having 
heard  that  the  Indian  children  could  swim  as  naturally  as 
the  young  of  the  brutal  kind,  in  a thoughtless  and  unguard- 
ed humor,  overset  the  canoe.  The  child  sunk,  and  the 
mother  instantly  diving,  fetched  it  up  alive” 

FILIAL  LOVE. 

“ Some  years  ago,”  says  Sullivan,  “ I was  on  the  banks 
of  the  Kennebec,  and  saw  a savage  vrho,  I supposed,  was 
of  the  Norridgewock  tribe.  His  name  was  Quenockross. 
He  had  in  his  family,  his  mother  and  his  vTife.  He  had 
been  wounded  in  the  war,  and  was  lame  in  one  of  his  feet 
His  mother  was  very  aged ; he  had  her  in  his  canoe,  with  a 
blanket  carefully  spread  over  her,  and  when  he  came 
ashore,  he  kindled  his  fire,  took  her  out  in  his  arms,  and 
laid  her  tenderly  down  by  it.  When  he  had  cooked  his 
mess,  he  gave  it  to  her,  and  he  and  his  wife  waited  until 
she  had  done  eating.  Upon  seeing  me  notice  it,  he  exult- 
ingly  pointed  to  her,  and  said,  she  was  his  mother .” 

“ When  the  French  were  in  possession  of  New  Orleans, 
a Choctaw,  speaking  very  evil  of  them,  said  the  Callapis- 
sas  were  their  slaves;  one  of  the  latter,  vexed  at  such  wTords, 
killed  him  with  his  gun.  The  nation  of  Choctaws,  the 
greatest  and  most  numerous  on  the  continent,  armed  im- 
mediately, and  sent  deputies  to  New  Orleans  to  ask  for  the 
head  of  the  murderer,  who  had  put  himself  under  the  pro- 
tection of  the  French.  They  offered  presents  to  make  up 
the  quarrel ; but  the  cruel  people  would  not  accept  any. 
They  even  threatened  to  destroy  the  village  of  the  Calla- 
pissas.  To  prevent  the  effusion  of  blood,  the  unhappy  In- 
dian wTas  delivered  up  to  them  ; the  Sieur  Ferrand  was 
charged  with  the  commission.  The  Indian  was  called 
Tichou  ; he  stood  upright  in  the  midst  of  his  own  people, 
and  of  his  enemies,  and  said,  ‘lam  a true  man,  that  is,  I 
do  not  fear  death ; but  I pity  the  fate  of  a wife  and  four 
children,  whom  I leave  behind  me  very  young,  and  of  my 
father  and  mother,  who  are  old,  and  for  whom  I got  sub- 
sistence by  hunting.’  He  had  hardly  spoken  the  last  word 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  219 

of  this  short  speech,  when  his  father,  penetrated  with  his 
son’s  love,  rose  amidst  the  people,  and  spoke  as  follows: — 
‘ It  is  through  courage  that  my  son  dies ; but,  being  young 
and  full  of  vigor,  he  is  more  fit  than  myself  to  provide  for 
his  mother,  wife,  and  four  little  children  ; it  is  therefore 
necessary  he  should  stay  on  earth  to  take  care  of  them. 
As  to  myself,  I am  near  the  end  of  my  career ; I am  no 
longer  fit  for  any  thing : I cannot  go  like  the  roe-buck, 
whose  course  is  like  the  winds,  unseen  ; I cannot  sleep 
like  the  hare,  with  my  ears  never  shut ; but  I have  lived 
as  a man,  and  will  die  as  such ; therefore  I go  to  take  his 
place.’ 

“ At  these  words,  his  wife,  his  son,  his  daughter-in-law, 
and  their  little  children,  shed  tears  round  the  brave  old 
man  ; he  embraced  them  for  the  last  time.  The  relations 
of  the  dead  Choctaw  accepted  the  offer;  after  that,  he 
laid  himself  on  the  trunk  of  a tree,  and  his  head  was  cut 
off  with  one  stroke  of  a hatchet.  The  French  who  assist- 
ed at  this  event,  were  moved  even  to  tears.” 

VENERATION  AND  KINDNESS  SHOWN  THE  AGED. 

“ There  is  a practice  in  South  America,  by  which  the 
aged  and  incurably  infirm  are  cut  off  from  life,  under  a 
pretence  of  giving  relief  against  the  oppressions  of  age 
and  disease  ; that  this  is  practised  in  South  America  may 
be  supposed  true,  but  the  practice  never  prevailed  among 
the  Northern  Indians.  The  aged  are  treated  with  peculiar 
and  great  veneration,  and  the  sick  are  attended  to  with  as 
much  tenderness  as  the  rude  state  of  savage  life  can  ad- 
mit of.  An  aged  savage  is  now  (1795)  existing  in  the 
Penobscot  tribe,  who  has  numbered  one  hundred  years 
since  his  birth,  and  who  is  treated  with  very  great,  respect 
by  his  tribe. 

“ John  Carver,  the  man  whose  curiosity  led  him  to  travel 
far  among  the  Indian  tribes,  tells  us,  that  there  is  a great 
veneration  among  the  North  American  Indians  for  their 
aged  men  ; that  they  regard  them  as  prophets,  and  treat 
the  grandfathers  with  more  respect  than  they  treat  their 
immediate  ancestors.” 


220 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


[chap.  X. 


HOSPITALITY. 

In  July,  1621,  the  people  of  Plymouth  deemed  it  expe- 
dient to  send  a friendly  deputation  to  Massasoit,  who  lived 
at  Pokanoket,  forty  miles  distant,  for  the  purpose  of  ascer- 
taining his  particular  place  of  residence;  to  strengthen  the 
treaty  of  peace  lately  entered  into;  to  view  the  country; 
to  learn  his  strength ; and  procure  corn  for  seed.  The 
deputation  consisted  of  Edward  Winslow  and  Stephen 
Hopkins,  who,  accompanied  by  Squanto  as  guide  and  in- 
terpreter, commenced  their  journey  on  the  second  of  July, 
taking  a horseman’s  coat  of  red  cotton,  laced  with  a slight 
lace,  as  a present  to  the  king. 

The  narrator  gives  the  following  account  of  their  jour- 
ney and  entertainment. 

“We  set  forward,”  says  he,  “ about  nine  o’clock  in  the 
morning,  our  guide  resolving  to  lodge  that  night  at  Na- 
masket.  We  arrived  at  that  place  about  three  o’clock  in 
the  afternoon,  the  Indians  entertaining  us  with  joy,  in  the 
best  manner  they  could ; giving  us  a kind  of  bread,  called 
by  them  maizium , and  the  spawns  of  shad,  and  gave  us 
spoons  to  eat  them  with.  We  ate  heartily,  and  after  one 
of  our  men  had  shot  a crow,  at  the  request  and  to  the 
great  admiration  of  the  Indians,  Squanto  told  us  we  should 
hardly  in  one  day  reach  Pokanoket,  and  moved  us  to  go 
some  eight  miles  further  that  night. 

“ Being  willing  to  hasten  our  journey,  we  set  out  and 
came  to  the  place  at  sunset.  Here  we  found  many  of  the 
Namasket  Indians  fishing  upon  a wear  which  they  had 
made  on  a river,  which  belonged  to  them,  where  they 
caught  abundance  of  bass.  They  welcomed  us,  and  gave 
us  of  their  fish,  and  we  gave  them  of  our  victuals,  not 
doubting  but  that  we  should  have  enough  wherever  we 
came.  Here  we  lodged  in  the  open  fields ; for  houses 
they  had  none,  though  they  spent  most  of  the  summer 
there.  The  next  morning,  after  breakfast,  we  took  our 
leave  and  departed,  being  accompanied  by  six  savages. 
Having  gone  about  six  miles  by  the  river-side,  we  waded 
through  it  over  to  the  other  side.  Having  here  refreshed 
ourselves,  we  proceeded  on  our  journey,  the  weather  being 
very  hot.  When  we  came  to  a small  brook,  where  no 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  221 

bridge  was,  two  of  them  offered,  of  their  own  accord,  to 
carry  us  through,  and  fearing  we  were  or  should  be  weary, 
they  offered  to  carry  our  guns.  They  also  told  us,  if  we 
would  lay  off  our  clothes,  we  should  have  them  carried  ; 
and  as  one  of  them  had  received  more  special  kindness 
from  one  of  the  messengers,  and  another  from  the  other, 
so  they  showed  their  thankfulness  accordingly,  in  affording 
us  help  and  furtherance  in  the  journey.  At  length  we 
came  to  a town  of  Massasoit’s,  where  we  ate  oysters  and 
other  fish.  From  thence  we  went  to  Pokanoket,  but  Mas- 
sasoit  was  not  at  home.  He  was  soon  sent  for,  and  we 
waited  his  return.  When  he  arrived,  we  discharged  our 
guns,  and  saluted  him,  who  after  their  manner  kindly  wel- 
comed us,  and  took  us  into  his  house,  and  set  us  down  by 
him.  Having  delivered  our  message  and  presents,  and 
having  put  the  coat  on  him,  and  the  chain  about  his  neck, 
he  was  not  a little  proud  to  behold  himself,  and  his  men 
also  were  proud  to  see  their  king  so  bravely  attired.  He 
then  told  us  we  were  welcome,  and  that  he  would  gladly 
continue  the  peace  and  friendship  which  was  between  him 
and  us  ; he  said  he  would  send  to  Paomet,  and  would  help 
us  to  corn  for  seed,  according  to  our  request. 

“ After  this,  his  men  gathered  near  him,  and  he,  turning 
himself,  made  a speech  to  them.  This  being  ended,  he 
lighted  tobacco  for  us,  and  fell  to  discoursing  about  the 
English,  and  of  their  king.  He  talked  also  of  the  French, 
bidding  us  not  to  suffer  them  to  come  to  Narraganset,  for 
it  was  king  James’  country,  and  he  was  king  James’  man. 
Late  it  grew,  but  victuals  he  offered  none ; for  indeed  he 
had  none,  he  having  come  so  newly  home.  So  we  desired 
to  go  to  rest.  He  laid  us  on  the  bed  with  himself  and 
wife,  they  at  the  one  end,  and  wTe  at  the  other,  the  bed  be- 
ing only  planks  laid  a foot  from  the  ground,  and  a thin 
mat  upon  them.  Two  more  of  his  chief  men,  for  want  of 
room,  pressed  by  and  upon  us ; so  that  we  were  worse  weary 
with  our  lodging,  than  of  our  journey. 

“The  next  day,  many  of  their  sachems  came  to  see  us, 
as  did  also  many  of  their  men.  They  desired  to  see  one 
of  us  shoot  at  a mark.  When  we  had  shot,  they  wondered 
*o  see  the  mark  so  full  of  holes.  About  one  o’clock,  Mas- 
sasvit  brought  two  fishes  he  had  shot.  These  being  boiled* 
19* 


222  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  X. 

there  were  at  least  forty  who  were  looking  for  a share  in 
them.  The  most  ate  of  them.  This  was  the  only  meal  we 
had  in  two  nights  and  a day ; and  had  not  one  of  us  bought 
a partridge,  we  had  taken  our  journey  fasting.  He  was  very 
importunate  to  have  us  stay  with  them  longer.  But  we 
desired  to  keep  the  Sabbath  at  home,  and  were  afraid  of 
bad  effects  from  want  of  sleep  ; for  with  bad  lodging,  the 
savages’  barbarous  singing,  (for  they  used  to  sing  them- 
selves asleep,)  lice  and  fleas  within  doors,  and  musquetoes 
without,  we  could  hardly  sleep  all  the  time  of  our  being 
there.  We  feared  that  if  we  should  stay  any  longer,  we 
should  not  be  able  to  reach  home  for  want  of  strength.  So 
that  on  Friday  morning,  before  sunrise,  we  took  our  leave 
and  departed  ; Massasoit  being  both  grieved  and  ashamed, 
that  he  could  entertain  us  no  better.” 

In  the  year  1637,  the  government  of  Massachusetts 
deemed  it  important  to  send  an  embassage  to  Canonicus, 
chief  sachem  of  the  Narragansets.  On  receiving  intelli- 
gence of  their  coming,  he  gathered  together  his  chief 
counsellors  and  a great  number  of  his  subjects,  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  them  a friendly  reception  and  entertain- 
ment. Having  arrived,  they  were  treated  with  great  hos- 
pitality, being  served  in  a royal  manner,  after  the  Indian 
custom.  And,  because  on  this  occasion  they  would  en- 
tertain them  in  an  extraordinary  manner,  they  sought  to 
furnish  a variety,  after  the  custom  of  the  English,  boiling 
puddings  made  of  pounded  corn,  putting  in  a great  quan- 
tity of  blackberries.  After  having  nobly  feasted  their 
guests,  they  gave  them  audience  in  their  state-house,  which 
was  constructed  in  an  oval  form,  about  fifty  feet  wide, 
made  of  long  poles  set  in  the  ground,  covered  on  all  sides 
and  on  the  top  with  mats,  leaving  a small  hole  at  the  top 
of  the  roof,  to  admit  the  light  and  to  let  out  the  smoke. 

“A  ship’s  long-boat,  having  five  men  in  her,  was  over- 
set by  a violent  gust  of  wind.  The  men  all  got  upon  the 
keel,  upon  which  they  were  driven  to  sea,  and  were  four 
days  floating  there.  During  this  time,  three  of  them 
dropped  off,  and  perished  in  the  deep  : on  the  fifth  day 
the  fourth  man,  being  sorely  pained  with  hunger,  and  sadly 
bruised,  fell  off  into  the  sea,  and  was  drowned  with  the 
rest  of  his  companions.  Soon  after  this,  the  wind  changed 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  223 

and  drove  the  boat  with  the  fifth  man  on  to  Long  Island, 
where  being  scarcely  able  to  creep  on  shore,  the  Indians 
found  him , cherished  him , and  preserved  him  33 

Belknap,  speaking  of  the  reception  the  Europeans  who 
first  visited  Canada  received  from  the  natives,  says,  “ Sus- 
pecting no  danger,  and  influenced  by  no  fear,  they  em- 
braced the  stranger  with  unaffected  joy.  Their  huts  were 
open  to  receive  him,  their  fires  and  furs  to  give  warmth 
and  rest  to  his  weary  limbs  ; their  food  was  shared  with 
him,  or  given  in  exchange  for  his  trifles  ; they  were  ready 
with  their  simple  medicines  to  heal  his  diseases  and  his 
wounds ; they  would  wade  through  rivers  and  climb  rocks 
and  mountains  to  guide  him  in  his  way,  and  they  would 
remember  and  requite  a kindness  more  than  it  deserved.” 

“ One  M’Dougal,  a native  of  Argyleshire,  having  emi- 
grated to  Upper  Canada,  purchased  a location  on  the 
extreme  verge  of  civilization.  His  first  care  was  to  con- 
struct a house,  and  plant  in  the  wild.  This  task  finished, 
he  spent  his  whole  time,  early  and  late,  in  the  garden  and 
the  fields.  By  vigorous  exertions,  and  occasional  assist- 
ance, he  brought  a few  acres  of  ground  under  crop,  and 
acquired  a stock  of  cattle,  sheep  and  hogs. 

“ His  greatest  discomforts  were,  distance  from  his  neigh- 
bors, the  church,  markets,  and  even  the  mill ; and  along 
with  these,  the  suspension  of  those  endearing  charities 
and  friendly  offices  which  lend  such  a charm  to  social 
life. 

“ On  one  occasion,  M’Dougal  had  a melder  of  corn  to 
grind,  and  as  the  distance  was  considerable,  and  the  roads 
none  of  the  smoothest,  this  important  part  of  his  duty 
could  only  be  performed  by  starting  with  the  sun,  and 
returning  with  its  going  down.  In  his  absence,  the  care 
of  the  cattle  devolved  on  his  spouse,  and  as  they  did  not 
return  at  the  usual  hour,  the  careful  matron  went  out  in 
quest  of  them.  Beyond  the  mere  outskirts  the  forest  was, 
to  her,  an  unknown  land,  in  the  most  emphatic  sense  of 
the  term ; and  with  no  compass,  or  notched  trees  to  guide, 
it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  she  wandered  long  and 
wearily  to  little  purpose,  till  at  length,  fatigued  with  the 
search,  she  deemed  it  prudent  to  retrace  her  steps,  while 
it  was  yet  time.  But  this  resolution  was  much  easier 


224  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  X. 

formed  than  executed  ; returning  was  as  dangerous  as 
going  forward,  and,  after  wandering  for  hours,  she  sunk 
on  the  ground,  her  eyes  swollen  and  filled  with  tears,  and 
her  mind  agitated  almost  to  distraction.  But  here  she  had 
not  rested  many  minutes  before  she  heard  footsteps  ap- 
proaching, and  anon  an  Indian  hunter  stood  before  her. 
Mrs.  M’Dougal  knew  that  Indians  lived  at  no  great  dis- 
tance ; but  as  she  had  never  before  seen  a member  of  the 
tribe,  her  emotions  were  those  of  terror.  The  Indian  had 
observed  her,  without  being  observed  himself,  knew  her 
home,  recognized  her  person,  comprehended  her  mishap, 
divined  her  errand,  and  immediately  beckoned  her  to  follow 
him.  The  unfortunate  woman  understood  his  signal,  and 
obeyed  it,  as  far  as  terror  left  her  power  ; and,  after  a 
lengthened  sweep,  which  added  not  a little  to  her  previous 
fatigue,  they  arrived  at  the  door  of  an  Indian  wigwam. 

“ Her  conductor  invited  her  to  enter,  by  signs  ; but  this 
she  refused  to  do,  dreading  the  consequence.  Perceiving 
her  reluctance,  and  scanning  her  feelings,  the  hospitable 
Indian  darted  into  the  wigwam  and  communed  with  his 
wife,  who  in  a few  minutes  also  appeared  ; and  by  certain 
signs  and  sympathies,  known  only  to  females,  calmed  the 
stranger’s  fears,  and  induced  her  to  enter  their  lowly  abode. 
Venison  was  instantly  prepared  for  supper,  and  Mrs.  M5 
Dougal,  though  still  alarmed  at  the  novelty  of  her  situa- 
tion, had  rarely,  if  ever,  partaken  of  so  savory  a meal. 
Aware  that  she  was  wearied,  the  Indians  removed  from 
their  place  near  the  roof,  two  beautiful  deer  skins,  and,  by 
stretching  and  fixing  them  across,  divided  the  wigwam 
into  two  apartments.  Mats  were  also  spread  in  both  rooms, 
and,  next,  the  stranger  was  given  to  understand  that  the 
further  dormitory  was  expressly  designed  for  her  accom- 
modation. But  here  again  her  courage  failed  her,  and  to 
the  most  pressing  solicitations  she  replied  by  signs,  as  well 
as  she  could,  that  she  had  rather  sit  and  sleep  by  the  fire. 
This  determination  seemed  to  puzzle  the  Indian  and  his 
squaw  sadly.  Often  they  looked  at  each  other,  and  con- 
versed softly  in  their  own  language,  and  at  last  the  red 
woman  took  the  white  one  by  the  hand,  led  her  to  her 
couch,  and  became  her  bedfellow.  In  the  morning  she 
awoke  greatly  refreshed,  and  anxious  to  depart  without 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  225 

further  delay;  but  the  Indian  would  on  no  account  permit 
it.  Breakfast  was  prepared,  another  savory  and  well- 
cooked  meal ; and  then  the  Indian  accompanied  his  guest, 
and  conducted  her  to  the  very  spot  where  the  cattle  were 
grazing.  These  he  kindly  drove  from  the  wood,  on  the 
verge  of  which  Mrs.  M’Dougal  descried  her  husband,  run- 
ning about  every  where,  halloing  and  seeking  for  her,  in  a 
state  of  absolute  distraction.  Great  was  his  joy,  and  great 
his  gratitude  to  her  Indian  benefactor,  who  was  invited  to 
the  house,  and  treated  with  the  best  the  larder  afforded, 
and  presented,  on  his  departure,  with'  a suit  of  clothes.” 

Williams,  in  his  History  of  Vermont,  says,  “ Among  the 
savages,  hospitality  prevailed  to  a high  degree.  The 
Europeans  every  where  found  the  most  friendly  and  cor- 
dial reception,  when  they  first  came  among  the  savages  ; 
and  from  their  hospitality  they  derived  all  the  assistance 
the  savages  could  afford  them.  It  wras  not  until  disputes 
and  differences  had  taken  place,  that  the  Indians  became 
unfriendly.  Even  now,  an  unarmed,  defenceless  stranger, 
who  repairs  to  them  for  relief  and  protection,  is  sure  to 
find  safety  and  assistance  in  their  hospitality.” 

“ Hospitality,”  says  another  writer,  “ is  one  of  the  most 
prominent  Indian  characteristics,  and  has  its  source  in  an 
enlarged  view  of  the  goodness  and  justice  of  our  heavenly 
Benefactor.  The  productions  of  the  earth,  with  all  the 
animals  which  inhabit  it,  are  considered  by  them  as  a 
liberal  and  impartial  donation  to  the  whole  family  of  man- 
kind, and  by  no  means  intended  to  supply  only  the  wants 
of  a few.  Hence  an  Indian  is  ever  free  to  give  of  all 
that  he  possesses,  and  will  often  share  with  strangers  even 
to  the  last  morsel,  preferring  to  lie  down  hungry  himself, 
than  that  a visitor  should  leave  his  door  unfed,  or  that  the 
sick  and  needy  should  remain  uncherished  and  in  want.” 

SYMPATHY. 

“ Mr. Winslow,  returning  from  Connecticut  to  Plymouth, 
left  his  bark  at  Narraganset,  and  intending  to  return  home 
by  land,  took  the  opportunity  to  make  a visit  to  Massasoit, 
who,  with  his  accustomed  kindness,  offered  to  conduct 
him  home.  But  before  they  sat  out,  Massasoit  secretly 


226 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  X, 

despatched  one  of  his  men  to  Plymouth  with  a message, 
signifying  that  Mr.  Winslow  was  dead,  carefully  directing 
his  courier  to  tell  the  place  where  he  wras  killed,  and  the 
time  of  the  fatal  catastrophe.  The  surprise  and  joy  pro- 
duced by  Mr.  Winslow’s  return  must  have  satisfied  even 
Massasoit’s  ardent  affection,  when  the  next  day  he  brought 
him  home  to  his  weeping  family.  When  asked  why  he 
had  sent  this  account,  both  false  and  distressing,  he  an- 
swered that  it  was  their  manner  to  do  so,  to  heighten  the 
pleasure  of  meeting  after  an  absence.” 

“ A little  incident  which  occurred  soon  after  the  second 
French  war,  which  ended  in  1763,  exhibits  striking  traits 
of  the  sympathy  and  humanity  of  the  Indians.  A party 
of  their  warriors  came  to  Concord,  N.  H.,  and  encamped 
near  the  house  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Walker,  who  was  much 
respected  by  them,  as  well  as  loved  by  his  parishioners. 
He  being  from  home,  his  wife  expressed  apprehensions 
of  danger.  The  Indians  remarked  to  each  other,  c Minis- 
ter’s wife  afraid.’  To  allay  her  fears,  they  gave  up  their 
guns,  left  them  in  her  possession  till  they  were  ready  to 
depart,  and  treated  her  with  courtesy  and  respect.” 

“ An  Indian  of  the  Kennebec  tribe,  remarkable  for  his 
good  conduct,  received  a grant  of  land  from  the  state,  and 
fixed  himself  in  a new  township,  where  a number  of  fam- 
ilies were  settled.  Though  not  ill  treated,  yet  the  common 
prejudice  against  Indians  prevented  any  sympathy  with 
him.  This  was  shown  at  the  death  of  his  only  child,  when 
none  of  the  people  came  near  him.  Shortly  afterwards, 
he  went  to  some  of  the  inhabitants,  and  said  to  them, 

6 When  white  man' s child  die , Indian  man  he  sorry — he  help 
bury  him.  When  my  child  die , no  one  speak  to  me — 1 
make  his  grave  alone . I can  no  live  here.'  He  gave  up 
his  farm,  dug  up  the  body  of  his  child,  and  carried  it  with 
him  two  hundred  miles  through  the  forest,  to  join  the 
Canada  Indians.” 

GRATITUDE. 

“ Not  many  years  after  the  county  of  Litchfield,  Conn., 
began  to  be  settled  by  the  English,  a stranger  Indian  came 
one  day  into  an  inn  in  the  town  of  Litchfield,  in  the  dusk 
of  the  evening,  and  requested  the  hostess  to  furnish  him 


227 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

with  some  drink,  and  a supper.  At  the  same  time,  he 
observed  that  he  could  pay  for  neither,  as  he  had  had  no 
success  in  hunting,  but  promised  payment  as  soon  as  he 
should  meet  with  better  fortune.  The  hostess  refused  him 
both  the  drink  and  the  supper;  called  him  a lazy,  drunken, 
good-for-nothing  fellow,  and  told  him  that  she  did  not  work 
so  hard  herself  to  throw  away  her  earnings  upon  such 
creatures  as  he  was.  A man  who  sat  by,  and  observed 
that  the  Indian,  then  turning  about  to  leave  so  inhospita- 
ble a place,  showed,  by  his  countenance,  that  he  was  suf- 
fering very  severely  from  want  and  weariness,  directed  the 
hostess  to  supply  him  what  he  wished,  and  engaged  to  pay 
the  bill  himself.  She  did  so.  When  the  Indian  had  fin- 
ished his  supper,  he  turned  to  his  benefactor,  thanked  him, 
and  assured  him  that  he  should  remember  his  kindness, 
and  whenever  he  was  able,  would  faithfully  recompense  it. 
The  Indian  soon  after  withdrew. 

“ Some  years  after,  the  man  who  had  befriended  him, 
had  occasion  to  go  some  distance  into  the  wilderness,  be- 
tween Litchfield,  then  a frontier  settlement,  and  Albany, 
where  he  was  taken  prisoner  by  an  Indian  scout,  and  car- 
ried to  Canada.  When  he  arrived  at  the  principal  settle- 
ment of  the  tribe,  on  the  southern  border  of  the  St.  Law- 
rence, it  was  proposed  by  some  of  the  captors  that  he 
should  be  put  to  death.  During  the  consultation,  an  old 
Indian  woman  demanded  that  he  should  be  given  up  to 
her,  that  she  might  adopt  him  in  the  place  of  a son  whom 
she  had  lost  in  the  war.  He  was  accordingly  given  to  her, 
and  lived  through  the  succeeding  winter  in  her  family, 
experiencing  the  customary  effects  of  savage  hospitality. 
The  following  summer,  as  he  was  at  work  alone  in  the 
forest,  an  unknown  Indian  came  up  to  him,  and  asked  him 
to  meet  him  at  a place  which  he  pointed  out,  upon  a given 
day.  The  prisoner  agreed  to  the  proposal,  but  not  without 
some  apprehensions  that  mischief  was  intended  him.  Du- 
ring the  interval,  these  apprehensions  increased  to  such  a 
degree  as  to  dissuade  him  effectually  from  fulfilling  his  en- 
gagement. Soon  after,  the  same  Indian  found  him  at  his 
work  again,  and  very  gravely  reproved  him  for  not  perform- 
ing his  promise.  The  man  apologized,  awkwardly  enough, 
but  in  the  best  manner  in  his  power.  The  Indian  told 


228  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  X. 

him  that  he  should  be  satisfied,  if  he  would  meet  him  at 
the  same  place  on  a future  day,  which  he  named.  The 
man  promised  to  meet  him,  and  fulfilled  his  promise. 
When  he  arrived  at  the  spot,  he  found  the  Indian  provided 
with  two  muskets,  ammunition  for  them,  and  two  knap- 
sacks. The  Indian  ordered  him  to  take  one  of  each,  and 
follow  him.  The  direction  of  their  march  was  south. 
The  man  followed,  without  the  least  knowledge  of  what 
he  was  to  do,  or  whither  he  was  going  ; but  concluded, 
that,  if  the  Indian  intended  him  harm,  he  would  have  de- 
spatched him  at  the  beginning,  and  that,  at  the  worst,  he 
was  as  safe  where  he  was,  as  he  could  be  in  any  other 
place.  Within  a short  time,  therefore,  his  fears  subsided  ; 
although  the  Indian  observed  a profound  and  mysterious 
silence  concerning  the  object  of  their  expedition.  In  the 
day-time  they  shot  such  game  as  came  in  their  way,  and  at 
night  kindled  a fire,  by  which  they  slept.  After  a tedious 
journey  of  many  days,  they  came  one  morning  to  the  top 
of  an  eminence,  presenting  a prospect  of  a cultivated 
country,  in  which  was  a number  of  houses.  The  Indian 
asked  his  companion  whether  he  knew  the  ground.  He 
replied  eagerly  that  it  was  Litchfield.  His  guide  then, 
after  reminding  him  that  he  had,  so  many  years  before,  re- 
lieved the  wants  of  a famishing  Indian  at  an  inn  in  that 
town,  subjoined,  ‘ I that  Indian  ; now  I pay  you  ; go  home/ 
Having  said  this,  he  bade  him  adieu,  and  the  man  joyfully 
returned  to  his  own  house/’ 

“ In  June,  1675,  a man  and  a woman  were  slain  by  the 
Indians,  and  another  woman  was  wounded  and  taken  pri- 
soner ; but  because  she  had  kept  an  Indian  child  before,  so 
much  kindness  was  shown  her  as  that  she  was  sent  back, 
after  they  had  dressed  her  wound,  and  the  Indians  guarded 
her  until  she  came  within  sight  of  the  English.  The  wo- 
man’s name  was  Dorothy  Haywood.” 

“In  1677,  two  Indians,  named  Simon  and  Andrew,  ad- 
ventured to  come  over  Piscataqua  River,  on  Portsmouth 
side,  when  they  burnt  one  house  within  four  or  five  miles 
of  the  town,  and  took  a maid  and  a young  woman  captive, 
one  of  them  having  a young  child  in  her  arms,  with  which 
they  were  not  willing  to  be  troubled,  they  permitted  her 
to  leave  it  with  an  old  woman,  whom  the  Indian  Simon 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  229 

spared,  because  he  said  she  had  been  kind  to  his  grand- 
mother. 

Rev.  Mr.  Curtis,  in  giving  a historical  sketch  of  Epsom, 
N.  H.,  says,  “ The  ferocity  and  cruelty  of  the  savages 
were  doubtless  very  much  averted  by  a friendly,  concilia- 
ting course  of  conduct  in  the  inhabitants  towards  them. 
This  was  particularly  the  case  in  the  course  pursued  by 
Sergeant  Blake.  Being  himself  a curious  marksman  and 
an  expert  hunter,  traits  of  character,  in  their  view,  of  the 
highest  order,  he  soon  gained  their  respect ; and  by  a 
course  of  kind  treatment  he  secured  their  friendship  to 
such  a degree,  that,  though  they  had  opportunities,  they 
would  not  injure  him,  even  in  time  of  war. 

“ The  first  he  ever  saw  of  them,  was  a company  of  them 
making  towards  his  house,  through  the  opening  from  the 
top  of  Sanborn’s  Hill.  He  fled  to  the  woods,  and  there 
lay  concealed  till  they  had  made  a thorough  search  about 
his  house  and  enclosures,  and  had  gone  off.  The  next 
time  his  visitors  came,  he  was  constrained  to  become  more 
acquainted  with  them,  and  to  treat  them  with  more  atten- 
tion. As  he  was  busily  engaged,  towards  the  close  of  the 
day,  in  completing  a yard  for  his  cow,  the  declining  sun 
suddenly  threw  along  several  enormous  shadows  on  the 
ground  before  him.  lie  had  no  sooner  turned  to  see  the 
cause,  than  he  found  himself  in  the  company  of  a number 
of  stately  Indians.  Seeing  his  perturbation,  they  patted 
him  on  the  head,  and  told  him  ‘not  to  be  afraid,  for  they 
would  not  hurt  him.’  They  then  went  with  him  into  his 
house ; and  their  first  business  was,  to  search  all  his  bot- 
tles, to  see  if  he  had  any  ‘Occapee,’  rum.  They  then 
told  him  they  were  very  hungry,  and  wanted  something  to 
eat.  He  happened  to  have  a quarter  of  a bear,  which  he 
gave  them.  They  took  it  and  threw  it  whole  upon  the 
fire,  and  very  soon  began  to  cut  and  eat  from  it  half  raw. 
While  they  were  eating,  he  employed  himself  in  cutting 
pieces  from  it,  and  broiling  upon  a stick  for  them,  which 
pleased  them  very  much.  After  their  repast,  they  wished 
for  the  privilege  of  lying  by  his  fire  through  the  night, 
which  he  granted.  The  next  morning  they  proposed  try- 
ing skill  with  him  in  firing  at  a mark.  To  this  he  ac- 

© © 

ceded.  But  in  this,  finding  themselves  outdone,  they  were 

20 


230 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  X. 

much  astonished  and  chagrined  ; nevertheless,  they  highly 
commended  him  for  his  skill,  patting  him  on  the  head,  and 
telling  him  ‘ if  he  would  go  off  with  them , they  would  make 
him  their  big  captain.'  They  used  often  to  call  on  him, 
and  his  kindness  to  them  they  never  forgot,  even  in  time 
of  war. 

“ Plausawa  had  a peculiar  manner  of  doubling  his  lip, 
and  producing  a very  shrill,  piercing  whistle,  which  might 
be  heard  a great  distance.  At  a time  when  considerable 
danger  was  apprehended  from  the  Indians,  Blake  went 
into  the  woods  alone,  though  considered  hazardous,  to 
look  for  his  cow  that  was  missing.  As  he  was  passing 
along  by  Sinclair’s  brook,  an  unfrequented  place,  northerly 
from  M’Coy’s  mountain,  a very  loud,  sharp  whistle,  which 
he  knew  to  be  Plausawa’s,  suddenly  passed  through  his 
head,  like  the  report  of  a pistol.  The  sudden  alarm  almost 
raised  him  from  the  ground,  and  with  a very  light  step  he 
soon  reached  home  without  his  cow.  In  more  peaceable 
times,  Plausawa  asked  him  if  he  did  not  remember  the 
time,  and  laughed  very  much  to  think  how  he  ran  at  the 
fright,  and  told  him  the  reason  of  his  whistling.  ‘ Young 
Indian ' said  he,  ‘ put  up  gun  to  shoot  Englishman.  Me 
knock  it  dozen,  and  whistle , to  start  you  off.'  So  lasting 
is  their  friendship  when  treated  well.” 

HONESTY. 

“ Trained  up  to  the  most  refined  cunning  and  dissimu- 
lation in  war,  the  Indian  carries  nothing  of  this  into  the 
affairs  of  commerce,  but  is  fair,  open,  and  honest  in  his 
trade.  He  was  accustomed  to  no  falsehood  or  deception 
in  the  management  of  his  barter,  and  he  was  astonished  at 
the  deceit,  knavery  and  fraud  of  the  European  traders. 
He  had  no  bolts  or  locks  to  guard  against  stealing,  nor  did 
he  ever  conceive  that  his  property  was  in  any  danger  of 
being  stolen  by  any  of  his  tribe.  All  that  train  of  infa- 
mous and  unmanly  vices  which  arise  from  avarice,  were 
almost  unknown  to  the  savage  state.” 

When  the  English  who  settled  at  Nantucket  began  to 
plough  the  land,  “the  Indians  would  with  delight,  for 
whole  days  together,  follow  the  traces  of  the  ploughshare ; 


231 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

and  they  earnestly  entreated  the  English  to  plough  their 
land  for  them.  Their  request  was  complied  with.  The 
Indians  were  religiously  punctual  in  rewarding  them  for 
their  labor.  The  first  portion  of  corn  collected  in  the 
autumn  was  laid  by  in  baskets,  to  pay  the  English  for  their 
ploughing ; another  parcel  was  reserved  for  seed.  Nei- 
ther of  these  portions  would  they  touch  in  winter,  however 
severe  the  famine  might  be,  so  honest  and  careful  were 
they  at  that  period.” 


FIDELITY. 

After  the  death  of  Philip,  as  Capt.  Church,  with  a small 
company,  were  in  pursuit  of  Annawon , his  chief  captain, 
“ a certain  Indian  soldier,  that  Capt.  Church  had  gained 
over  to  be  on  his  side,  prayed  that  he  might  have  the 
liberty  to  go  and  fetch  his  father,  who,  he  said,  was  about 
four  miles  from  that  place,  in  a swamp,  with  no  other  than 
a young  squaw.  Capt.  Church  inclined  to  go  with  him, 
thinking  it  might  be  in  his  way  to  gain  some  intelligence 
of  Annawon;  and  so  taking  one  Englishman  and  a few 
Indians  with  him,  leaving  the  rest  there,  he  went  with  his 
new  soldier  to  look  for  his  father.  When  he  came  to  the 
swamp,  he  bid  the  Indian  go  and  see  if  he  could  find  his 
father.  He  was  no  sooner  gone  but  Capt.  Church  dis- 
covered a track  coming  down  out  of  the  woods,  upon 
which  he  and  his  little  company  lay  close,  some  on  one 
side  of  the  track  and  some  on  the  other.  They  heard  the 
Indian  soldier  making  a howling  for  his  father,  and  at 
length  somebody  answered  him ; but  while  they  were  lis- 
tening, they  thought  they  heard  somebody  coming  towards 
them.  Presently  they  saw  an  old  man  coming  up  with  a 
gun  on  his  shoulder,  and  a young  woman  following  in  the 
track  they  lay  by.  They  let  them  come  between  them, 
and  then  started  up  and  laid  hold  of  them  both.  Capt. 
Church  immediately  examined  them  apart,  telling  them 
what  they  must  trust  to  if  they  told  false  stories.  He 
asked  the  young  woman  what  company  they  came  from 
last.  She  said,  from  Capt.  Annawon’s.  He  asked  her 
how  many  were  in  company  with  him  when  she  left  him. 
She  said, 4 fifty  or  sixty.’  He  asked  her  how  many  miles 


232 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  X. 

it  was  to  the  place  where  she  left  him.  She  said  she  did 
not  understand  miles,  but  he  was  up  in  Squannaconk 
swamp.  The  old  man,  who  had  been  one  of  Philip’s 
council,  upon  examination  gave  exactly  the  same  account. 
On  being  asked  if  they  could  get  there  that  night,  he 
answered,  ‘ If  we  go  presently,  and  travel  stoutly,  we  may 
get  there  by  sunset.’  The  old  man  said  he  was  of  Anna- 
won’s  company,  and  that  Annawon  had  sent  him  down  to 
find  some  Indians  that  were  gone  down  to  Mount  Hope 
Neck  to  kill  provisions.  Capt.  Church  let  him  know  that 
that  company  were  all  his  prisoners. 

“ The  Indian  who  had  been  permitted  to  go  after  his 
father  now  returned,  with  him  and  another  man.  Capt. 
Church  was  now  at  a great  loss  what  he  should  do.  He 
was  unwilling  to  miss  of  so  good  an  opportunity  of  giving 
a finishing  blow  to  the  Indian  power.  He  had,  as  himself 
says,  but  ‘ half  a dozen  men  besides  himself,’  and  yet  was 
under  the  necessity  of  sending  some  one  back  to  give 
Lieut.  Howland,  wThom  he  left  at  the  old  fort  in  Pocasset, 
notice,  if  he  should  proceed.  But  without  wasting  time 
in  pondering  upon  what  course  to  pursue,  he  put  the  ques- 
tion to  his  men,  * whether  they  would  willingly  go  with 
him  and  give  Annawon  a visit.’  All  answered  in  the 
affirmative,  but  reminded  him  ‘ that  they  knew  this  Capt. 
Annawon  was  a great  soldier  ; that  he  had  been  a valiant 
captain  under  Massasoit,  Philip’s  father,  and  that  he  had 
been  Philip’s  chieftain  all  this  war.’  And  they  further 
told  Capt.  Church  that  he  was  4 a very  subtle  man,  of  great 
resolution,  and  had  often  said  that  he  would  never  be 
taken  alive  by  the  English.’ 

“ They  also  reminded  him,  that  those  with  Annawon 
were  1 resolute  fellows,  some  of  Philip’s  chief  soldiers, 
and  very  much  feared  that  to  make  the  attempt  with  such 
a handful  of  soldiers,  would  be  hazardous  in  the  extreme. 
But  nothing  could  shake  the  undaunted  resolution  of  Capt. 
Church,  who  remarked  to  them,  ‘ that  he  had  a long  time 
sought  for  Annawon,  but  in  vain,’  and  doubted  not  in  the 
least  but  Providence  would  protect  them.  All  with  one 
consent  now  desired  to  proceed. 

“ A man  by  the  name  of  Cook,  belonging  to  Plymouth 
was  the  only  Englishman  in  the  company,  except  the  cap- 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  233 

tain.  Capt.  Church  asked  Mr.  Cook  what  his  opinion  of 
the  undertaking  was.  He  made  no  other  reply  than  this, 
‘ I am  never  afraid  of  going  any  where  when  you  are  with 
me/  The  Indian  who  brought  in  his  father,  informed 
Capt.  Church,  that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  take  his 
horse  with  him  which  he  had  brought  thus  far.  He  there- 
fore sent  him  and  his  father,  with  the  horse,  back  to  Lieut. 
Howland,  and  ordered  them  to  tell  him  to  take  his  prison- 
ers immediately  to  Taunton,  and  then  to  come  out  the 
next  morning  to  the  Rehoboth  road,  when,  if  alive,  he 
hoped  to  meet  him. 

“ Things  being  thus  settled,  all  were  ready  for  the  jour- 
ney. Capt.  Church  turned  to  the  old  man  whom  he  took 
with  the  young  woman,  and  asked  him  whether  he  would 
be  their  pilot  He  said,  ‘ You  having  given  me  my  life,  I 
am  under  obligations  to  serve  you.’  They  now  marched 
for  Squannaconk.  In  leading  the  way,  this  old  man  would 
travel  so  much  faster  than  the  rest,  as  sometimes  to  be 
nearly  out  of  sight,  and  consequently  might  have  escaped 
without  fear  of  being  recaptured ; but  he  was  true  to 
his  word,  and  would  stop  until  his  wearied  followers 
came  up. 

“ Having  travelled  through  swamps  and  thickets  until 
the  sun  was  setting,  the  pilot  ordered  a stop.  The  captain 
asked  him  if  he  had  made  any  discovery.  He  said, 
‘ About  this  hour  of  the  day,  Annawron  usually  sends  out 
his  scouts  to  see  if  the  coast  is  clear,  and  as  soon  as  it 
begins  to  grow  dark  the  scouts  return,  and  then  we  may 
move  securely.’  When  it  wras  sufficiently  dark,  and  they 
were  about  to  proceed,  Capt.  Church  asked  the  old  man  if 
he  would  take  a gun  and  fight  for  him.  He  bowed  very 
low,  and  said,  ‘ I pray  you  not  to  impose  such  a thing  upon 
me  as  to  fight  against  Capt.  Annawon,  my  old  friend  ; but 
I will  go  along  with  you,  and  be  helpful  to  you,  and  will  lay 
hands  on  any  man  that  shall  offer  to  hurt  you.’  They  had 
proceeded  but  a short  space,  when  they  heard  a noise, 
which  they  concluded  to  be  the  pounding  of  a mortar. 
This  warned  them  that  they  were  in  the  vicinity  of  Annar 
won’s  retreat;  which  is  situated  in  the  south-easterly  cor- 
ner of  Rehoboth,  about  eight  miles  from  Taunton  Green. 
A more  gloomy  and  hidden  recess,  even  now,  although 
20* 


234  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  X. 

the  forest  tree  no  longer  waves  over  it,  could  hardly  be 
found  by  any  inhabitant  of  the  wilderness. 

“ When  they  arrived  near  the  foot  of  the  rock,  Capt. 
Church,  with  two  of  his  Indian  soldiers,  crept  to  the  top 
of  it,  from  whence  they  could  see  distinctly  the  situation 
of  the  whole  company  by  the  light  of  their  fires.  They 
were  divided  into  three  bodies,  and  lodged  a short  distance 
from  one  another.  Annawon’s  camp  was  formed  by  felling 
a tree  against  the  rock,  with  bushes  set  up  on  each  side. 
With  him  lodged  his  son  and  others  of  his  principal  men. 
Their  guns  were  discovered  standing  and  leaning  against 
a stick  resting  on  two  crotches,  safely  covered  from  the 
weather  by  a mat.  Over  their  fires  were  pots  and  kettles 
boiling,  and  meat  roasting  upon  their  spits.  Capt.  Church 
was  now  at  some  loss  how  to  proceed,  seeing  no  possibility 
of  getting  down  the  rock  without  discovery,  which  would 
have  been  fatal.  He  therefore  creeps  silently  back  again 
to  the  foot  of  the  rock,  and  asked  the  old  man,  their  pilot, 
if  there  was  no  other  way  of  coming  at  them.  He  an- 
swered, ‘ No/  and  said  that  himself  and  all  others  belong- 
ing to  the  company,  were  ordered  to  come  that  wray, 
and  none  could  come  any  other  without  danger  of  being 
shot. 

“ The  fruitful  mind  of  Church  was  no  longer  at  a loss, 
and  the  following  stratagem  was  put  in  successful  practice. 
He  ordered  the  old  man  and  the  young  woman  to  go  for- 
ward and  lead  the  way,  with  their  baskets  upon  their 
backs,  and  when  Annawon  should  discover  them,  he  would 
take  no  alarm,  knowing  them  to  be  those  he  had  lately 
sent  forth  upon  discovery.  Capt.  Church  and  his  handful 
of  soldiers  crept  down  also,  under  the  shadow  of  those 
two  and  their  baskets.  The  captain  himself  crept  close 
behind  the  old  man,  with  his  hatchet  in  his  hand,  and 
stepped  over  the  young  man’s  head  to  the  arms.  The 
young  Annawon  discovering  him,  whipped  his  blanket 
over  his  head,  and  shrunk  up  in  a heap.  The  old  Capt. 
Annawon  started  up,  and  cried  out,  ‘ Howoh  /’  which  sig- 
nified, ‘ welcome.’  All  hope  of  escape  was  now  fled  for- 
ever, and  he  made  no  effort,  but  laid  himself  down  again 
in  perfect  silence,  while  his  captors  secured  the  rest  of  the 
company.  For  he  supposed  the  English  were  far  more 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  NEW  ENGLAND.  235 

numerous  than  they  were,  and  before  he  was  undeceived, 
his  company  were  all  secured.” 

“ A number  of  citizens  belonging  to  Massachusetts  and 
New  York,  who  had,  in  the  year  1788,  purchased  of  the 
state  of  Massachusetts  a large  tract  of  land  lying  ^vest- 
ward  of  New  York,  and  within  the  territories  of  the  Six 
Nations,  sent  a committee  into  the  Indian  country,  to 
treat  with  the  natives  about  a quit-claim.  The  Indians 
heard  of  their  coming,  and  supposing  them  to  be  another 
company,  who  were  aiming  at  the  same  purchase,  sent 
them  word  to  come  no  further,  lest  they  should  be  involved 
in  trouble.  The  committee,  having  advanced  a consider- 
able distance  into  their  country,  were  unwilling  to  retrace 
their  steps  without  effecting  the  object  of  their  mission. 
One  of  them,  Major  Schuyler,  wrote  a letter  to  the  com- 
manding officer  at  Fort  Niagara,  explaining  their  inten- 
tions, and  requesting  his  influence  with  the  Indians  in 
removing  their  apprehensions.  One  of  the  Indian  messen- 
gers undertook  to  carry  the  letter  to  Fort  Niagara,  and 
bring  back  the  answer.  The  committee  remained  where 
they  were.  In  the  mean  time,  Major  Schuyler  was  taken 
sick,  and  sent  towards  Albany.  The  messenger  returned, 
and  being  asked  if  he  had  got  a letter  in  answer  to  the 
one  he  had  taken,  he  told  them  (through  the  interpreter) 
that  he  had  ; but  looking  round,  observed,  ‘ I do  not  see 
the  man  to  whom  I promised  to  deliver  it.’  They  informed 
him  of  the  cause  of  the  major’s  absence  ; but  told  him 
they  were  all  engaged  in  the  same  business,  had  one  heart, 
and  that  the  letter  was  intended  for  them  all,  and  wished 
he  would  deliver  it.  He  refused.  They  consulted  among 
themselves,  and  offered  him  fifty  dollars  as  a reward  for 
his  services,  and  an  inducement  to  deliver  them  the  letter. 
He  spurned  at  their  proposal.  They  again  consulted,  and 
concluded,  as  they  were  sufficiently  numerous  to  overpower 
him  and  the  other  Indians  who  were  present,  they  would 
take  it  by  force ; but  first  requested  the  interpreter  to  ex- 
plain to  him  the  whole  matter,  the  difficulty  they  were  in, 
their  loss  of  time,  &c.,  and  their  determination  to  have 
the  letter.  As  soon  as  this  was  communicated  to  the  In- 
dian, he  sternly  clenched  the  letter  with  one  hand,  drew 
his  knife  with  the  other,  and  solemnly  declared,  that  if  they 


236  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  X. 

should  get  the  letter  by  violence,  he  would  not  survive  the 
disgrace,  but  would  plunge  the  knife  in  his  own  breast. 
They  desisted  from  their  purpose,  and  reasoned  with  him 
again;  but  he  was  inflexible.  They  then  asked  him,  if  he 
was  willing,  after  having  gone  so  long  a journey,  to  go  a 
hundred  miles  further  for  the  sake  of  delivering  the  letter 
to  Major  Schuyler.  He  answered,  ‘ Yes,  I do  not  value 
fatigue ; but  I will  never  be  guilty  of  a breach  of  trust.* 
Accordingly  he  went,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  com- 
pleting his  engagement.  The  letter  was  favorable  to  their 
views,  and  they  entered  into  a treaty  for  the  land.” 

“ The  first  white  settler  who  came  to  the  town  of  New 
Milford,  Conn.,  was  John  Noble,  from  Westfield,  Mass., 
who  came  here  in  the  year  1707.  He  brought  with  him,  at 
first,  one  of  his  daughters  about  eight  years  old.  He  first 
built  him  a hut  under  what  is  called  Fort  Hill,  but  after- 
wards removed  and  pitched  in  the  present  centre  of  the 
town.  It  deserves  to  be  mentioned,  to  the  credit  of  the 
natives,  that  Mr.  Noble  once  left  his  little  daughter,  eight 
years  old,  alone  with  them,  for  the  space  of  three  or  four 
weeks,  while  he  was  necessarily  absent  from  the  town,  and 
on  his  return  he  found  she  had  been  well  treated,  and 
taken  exceedingly  good  care  of.” 

SHREWDNESS. 

“ As  Gov.  Joseph  Dudley,  of  Massachusetts,  observed 
an  able-bodied  Indian,  half  naked,  come  and  look  on,  as  a 
pastime,  to  see  his  men  work,  he  asked  him  why  he  did 
not  work,  and  get  some  clothes  tc  cover  himself.  The  In- 
dian answered  by  asking  him,  ‘ why  he  did  not  work’  The 
governor,  pointing  with  his  finger  to  his  head,  said,  6 T 
work  head  work , and  so  have  no  need  to  work  with  my 
hands  as  you  should.*  The  governor  told  him  he  wanted 
a calf  killed,  and  that  if  he  would  go  and  do  it,  he  would 
give  him  a shilling.  He  accepted  the  offer,  and  went  im- 
mediately and  killed  the  calf,  and  then  went  sauntering 
about  as  before.  The  governor,  on  observing  what  he  had 
done,  asked  him  why  he  did  not  dress  the  calf  before  he 
left  it.  The  Indian  answered,  £ No , no , Coponoh , (gover- 
nor,) that  was  not  in  the  bargain.  I was  to  have  a shil- 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  237 

ling  for  killing  him.  Am  he  no  dead,  CoponohP  The 
governor,  seeing  himself  outwitted,  told  him  to  dress  it. 
and  he  would  give  him  another  shilling.” 

This  Indian  having  several  times  outwitted  the  governor, 
he,  falling  in  with  him  sometime  after,  asked  him  by  what 
means  he  had  cheated  and  deceived  him  so  many  times. 
He  answered,  pointing  with  his  finger  to  his  head,  “ Head 
work , Coponoh , head  work  !” 

“ A sachem  being  on  a visit  at  the  house  of  Sir  William 
Johnson,  told  him  one  morning  a dream  which  he  had  had 
the  preceding  night.  This  was  no  other  than  that  Sir 
William  had  given  him  a rich  suit  of  military  clothes. 
Sir  William,  knowing  that  it  was  an  Indian  custom  to 
give  to  a friend  whatever  present  he  claimed  in  this  man- 
ner, gave  him  the  clothes.  Some  time  after,  the  sachem 
was  at  his  house  again.  Sir  William  observed  to  him  that 
he  also  had  had  a dream.  The  sachem  asked  him  what. 
He  answered,  he  dreamed  that  the  sachem  had  given  him 
a tract  of  land.  The  sachem  replied,  ‘ You  have  the 
land,  but  we  no  dream  again/ ” 

“ An  honest  Indian  deacon  of  Natick,  being  asked  the 
reason  why,  when  their  young  men  were  educated  in  En- 
glish families,  and  became  acquainted  with  their  habits 
and  manners,  on  returning  to  their  tribe  they  immediately 
became  idle,  indolent  drunkards ; the  deacon  replied, 

‘ Tucks  will  he  tucks , for  all  old  hen  he  hatch  cm’  ” 

“ Among  those  who  were  so  fortunate  as  to  escape  from 
the  scene  of  slaughter  which  occurred  at  Pawtuxet  River, 
R.  I.,  in  1676,  were  several  Cape  Indians.  One  of  these 
artful  fellows,  named  Amos,  finding  further  resistance  im- 
possible, took  from  his  pouch  a black  pigment,  and  color- 
ing his  face  so  as  to  resemble  the  blackened  visages  of  the 
enemy,  and  pretending  to  join  them  in  the  fight,  watched 
an  opportunity  and  fled  into  the  woods  and  escaped.  An- 
other, who  had  broken  through  the  enemy,  being  closely 
pursued  by  a single  Indian,  betook  himself  to  a large  rock 
for  a cover  ; soon  perceiving  that  his  enemy  had  gained 
the  opposite  side,  and  lay  with  his  gun  ready  to  discharge 
upon  him,  should  he  leave  the  place,  he  artfully  raised  his 
hat  upon  a pole,  and  immediately  his  enemy  pierced  it 
with  a ball ; the  Cape  Indian,  instantly  raising  himself, 


238 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  X. 

shot  his  enemy  dead.  A third,  who  had  escaped,  and  was 
pursued  in  a similar  manner,  covered  himself  behind  a 
mass  of  earth,  turned  up  with  the  roots  of  a tree  ; seeing 
this,  his  antagonist  halted,  and  prepared  to  shoot  the  Cape 
Indian,  the  moment  that  he  should  resume  his  flight ; but 
the  latter,  by  perforating  his  breastwork,  made  a convenient 
loophole,  and  shot  his  enemy  before  he  discovered  the 
artifice.” 

“ A white  trader  sold  a quantity  of  powder  to  an  Indian, 
and  imposed  upon  him  by  making  him  believe  it  was  a 
grain  which  grew  like  wheat,  by  sowing  it  upon  the  ground. 
He  was  greatly  elated  by  the  prospect,  not  only  of  raising 
his  own  powder,  but  of  being  able  to  supply  others,  and 
thereby  becoming  immensely  rich.  Having  prepared  his 
ground  with  great  care,  he  sowed  his  powder  with  the 
utmost  exactness  in  the  spring.  Month  after  month  passed 
away,  but  his  powder  did  not  even  sprout,  and  winter 
came  before  he  was  satisfied  that  he  had  been  deceived. 
He  said  nothing;  but  some  time  after, when  the  trader  had 
forgotten  the  trick,  the  same  Indian  succeeded  in  getting 
credit  of  him  to  a large  amount.  The  time  set  for  pay- 
ment having  expired,  he  sought  out  the  Indian  at  his  resi- 
dence, and  demanded  payment  for  his  goods.  The  Indian 
heard  his  demand  with  great  complaisance  ; then  looking 
him  shrewdly  in  the  eye,  said,  ‘ Me  pay  you  when  my  poic - 
dtr  grow .’  This  was  enough.  The  guilty  white  man 

quickly  retraced  his  steps.” 

“ ‘ I am  glad/  said  the  Rev.  Dr.  Y s,  to  the  chief 

of  the  Little  Ottowas,  ‘that  you  do  not  drink  whiskey. 
But  it  grieves  me  to  find  that  your  people  use  so  much  of 
it.’  ‘Ah,  yes/  replied  the  Indian — and  he  fixed  an  arch 
and  impressive  eye  upon  the  doctor,  which  communicated 
the  reproof  before  he  uttered  it — ‘ we  Indians  use  a great 
deal  of  whiskey,  but  we  do  not  make  it.’  ” 

“When  Gen.  Lincoln  went  to  make  peace  with  the 
Creek  Indians,  one  of  the  chiefs  asked  him  to  sit  down  on 
a log.  He  was  then  desired  to  move,  and  in  a few  minutes 
to  move  still  further.  The  request  was  repeated  till  the 
general  got  to  the  end  of  the  log.  The  Indian  said, 

‘ Move  further.’  To  which  the  general  replied,  ‘ I can 
move  no  further.’  ‘ Just  so  it  is  with  us/  said  the  chief, 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  239 

€ you  have  moved  us  back  to  the  waters,  and  then  ask  us 
to  move  further/ 

“‘A  Delaware  Indian/  says  Heckewelder,  ‘ once  shot  a 
huge  bear,  and  broke  its  back  bone.  The  animal  fell,  and 
set  up  a most  plaintive  cry.  The  hunter,  instead  of  giving 
him  another  shot,  stood  up  close  to  him,  and  addressed 
him  in  these  words  : ‘ Harkee,  bear ; you  are  a coward, 
and  no  warrior,  as  you  pretend  to  be.  Were  you  a warrior, 
you  would  show  it  by  your  firmness,  and  not  cry  and 
whimper,  like  an  old  woman.  You  know,  bear,  that  our 
tribes  are  at  war  with  each  other,  and  that  yours  was  the 
aggressor.  You  have  found  the  Indians  too  powerful  for 
you,  and  you  have  gone  sneaking  about  in  the  woods, 
stealing  their  hogs;  perhaps  at  this  time  you  have  hog’s 
flesh  in  your  stomach.  Had  you  conquered  me,  I would 
have  borne  it  with  courage,  and  died  like  a brave  warrior. 
But  you,  bear,  sit  here  and  cry,  and  disgrace  your  tribe 
by  your  cowardly  conduct.’  ” 

MAGNANIMITY. 

Annawon , the  last  and  bravest  of  Philip’s  chieftains, 
having  on  the  evening  of  the  28th  of  August,  1676,  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  Capt.  Church,  he  “ asked  Annawon  what 
he  had  for  supper  ; ‘ for,’  said  he,  4 1 am  come  down  to 
sup  with  you.’  Annawon  replied,  ‘Taubut,’  with  a ma- 
jestic voice,  and,  looking  around  upon  his  women,  ordered 
them  to  hasten  and  provide  Capt.  Church  and  his  company 
some  supper.  He  asked  Capt.  Church  ‘whether  he  would 
eat  cow  beef  or  horse  beef.’  He  said  he  would  prefer 
cow  beef.  It  was  soon  ready,  of  which,  by  the  aid  of 
some  salt  he  carried  in  his  pocket,  he  made  a very  good 
meal.” 

“ When  supper  was  ended,  Capt.  Church  set  his  men  to 
watch,  telling  them  that  if  they  would  let  him  sleep  two 
hours,  they  should  sleep  all  the  rest  of  the  night ; but 
after  lying  half  an  hour,  and  feeling  no  disposition  to 
sleep  from  the  momentous  cares  upon  his  mind,  he  looked 
to  see  if  his  watch  were  at  their  posts ; but  they  were  all 
fast  asleep.  Annawon  felt  no  more  like  sleeping  than 
Church,  and  they  lay  for  some  time  looking  one  upon  the 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


2lO 


[chap.  X. 


other.  Church  spoke  not  to  Annawon,  because  he  could 
not  speak  Indian,  and  thought  Annawon  could  not  speak 
English ; but  it  now  appeared  that  he  could,  from  a con- 
versation they  held  together.  Church  had  laid  down  with 
Annawon  to  prevent  his  escape,  of  which,  however,  he 
did  not  seem  much  afraid,  for  after  they  had  lain  a con- 
siderable time,  Annawon  got  up  and  walked  away  out  of 
sight.  Being  gone  some  time,  Church  ‘ began  to  suspect 
some  ill  design.’  He  therefore  gathered  all  the  guns  close 
to  himself,  and  lay  as  close  as  possible  under  young  Anna- 
won’s  side,  that  if  a shot  should  be  made  at  him  it  must 
endanger  the  life  of  young  Annawon  also.  After  lying  a 
while  in  great  suspense,  he  saw  by  the  light  of  the  moon 
Annawon  coming  with  something  in  his  hands.  When  he 
had  got  to  Capt.  Church,  he  knelt  down  before  him,  and 
after  presenting  him  what  he  had  brought,  spoke  in  English 
as  follows:  ‘Great  captain,  you  have  killed  Philip  and 
conquered  his  country.  For  I believe  that  I and  my  com- 
pany are  the  last  that  war  against  the  English  ; so  I suppose 
the  war  is  ended  by  your  means,  and  therefore  these  things 
belong  unto  you.’  He  then  took  out  of  his  pack  a beauti- 
fully wrought  belt,  which  belonged  to  Philip.  It  was  nine 
inches  in  breadth,  and  of  such  length  as,  when  put  about 
the  shoulders  of  Capt.  Church,  reached  to  his  ankles. 
This  was  considered  at  that  time  of  great  value,  being 
embroidered  all  over  with  money,  that  is,  wampampeag, 
of  various  colors,  curiously  wrought  into  figures  of  birds, 
beasts,  and  flowers.  A second  belt,  of  no  less  exquisite 
workmanship,  was  next  presented,  which  had  belonged  to 
Philip.  This  that  chief  used  to  ornament  his  head  with  ; 
from  the  back  part  of  which  flowed  two  flags,  which  deco- 
rated his  back.  A third  was  a smaller  one,  with  a star 
upon  the  end  of  it,  which  he  wore  upon  his  breast.  All 
three  were  edged  with  red  hair,  which  Annawon  said  was 
got  in  the  country  of  the  Mohawks.  He  next  took  from 
his  pack  two  horns  of  glazed  powder,  and  a red  cloth 
blanket.  These,  it  appears,  were  all  of  the  effects  of  the 
great  chief.  He  told  Capt.  Church  that  those  were  Philip’s 
royalties,  which  he  was  wont  to  adorn  himself  with  when 
he  sat  in  state,  and  that  he  was  happy  in  having  an  oppor- 
tunity to  present  them  to  him.” 


241 


CHAP.  X.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ A hunter,  in  his  wanderings  for  game,  fell  among 
the  back  settlements  of  Virginia,  and  by  reason  of  the  in- 
clemency of  the  weather,  was  induced  to  seek  refuge  at 
the  house  of  a planter,  whom  he  met  at  his  door.  Admis- 
sion was  refused  him.  Being  both  hungry  and  thirsty,  he 
asked  for  a morsel  of  bread  and  a cup  of  cold  water,  but 
was  answered  in  every  case,  ‘No,  you  shall  have  nothing 
here.  Get  you  gone , you  Indian  dog  /’  It  happened,  in 
process  of  time,  that  this  same  planter  lost  himself  in  the 
woods,  and  after  a fatiguing  day’s  travel,  he  came  to  an  In- 
dian’s cabin,  into  which  he  was  welcomed.  On  inquiring 
the  way,  and  the  distance  to  the  white  settlements,  being 
told  by  the  Indian  that  he  could  not  go  in  the  night,  and 
being  kindly  offered  lodging  and  victuals,  he  gladly  re- 
freshed and  reposed  himself  in  the  Indian’s  cabin.  In  the 
morning,  he  conducted  him  through  the  wilderness,  agree- 
ably to  his  promise  the  night  before,  until  they  came  in 
sight  of  the  habitations  of  the  whites.  As  he  was  about 
to  take  his  leave  of  the  planter,  he  looked  him  full  in  the 
face,  and  asked  him  if  he  did  not  know  him.  Horror- 
struck  at  finding  himself  thus  in  the  power  of  a man  he 
had  so  inhumanly  treated,  and  dumb  with  shame  on  think- 
ing of  the  manner  in  which  it  was  requited,  he  began  at 
length  to  make  excuses,  and  beg  a thousand  pardons, 
when  the  Indian  interrupted  him,  and  said,  ‘ When  you 
see  poor  Indians  fainting  for  a cup  of  cold  water,  don’t  say 
again,  ‘ Get  you  gone,  you  Indian  dog.’  He  then  dismissed 
him  to  return  to  his  friends.” 

“A  young  Indian,  of  the  Pawnee  nation,  at  the  foot  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  at  the  age  of  twenty-one,  by  his 
heroic  deeds  had  acquired  the  distinction  of  being  called 
‘ The  Bravest  of  the  Brave.’  The  savage  practice  of  tor- 
| turing  and  burning  to  death,  existed  in  this  nation.  An 
unfortunate  female  of  the  Paduca  nation,  taken  in  war, 
was  destined  to  this  horrible  death.  Her  fatal  hour  had 
arrived — the  trembling  victim,  far  from  her  home  and 
| her  friends,  was  fastened  to  the  stake — the  whole  tribe 
was  assembled  on  the  surrounding  plain,  to  witness  the  aw- 
ful scene.  But,  when  the  fagots  were  about  to  be  kindled, 
and  the  spectators  were  in  the  height  of  expectation,  this 
young  warrior,  who  sat  composed  among  the  chiefs — hav- 


242 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XI. 

ing  before  prepared  two  fleet  horses,  with  the  necessary 
provisions — sprang  from  his  seat,  rushed  through  the  crowd, 
loosened  the  victim,  seized  her  arms,  placed  her  on  one 
of  the  horses,  mounted  the  other  himself,  and  made  the 
utmost  speed  towards  the  nation  and  friends  of  the  devo- 
ted captive.  The  multitude,  dumb  and  nerveless  with 
amazement  at  the  daring  deed,  made  no  effort  to  rescue 
their  victim  from  her  deliverer.  They  viewed  it  as  the 
act  of  the  Great  Spirit,  submitted  to  it  without  a murmur, 
and  quietly  retired  to  their  respective  villages. 

“ The  released  captive  was  accompanied  through  the 
wilderness  towards  her  home,  till  she  wras  out  of  danger. 
He  then  gave  her  the  horse  on  which  she  rode,  with  the 
necessary  provisions  for  the  rest  of  the  journey,  and  they 
parted.” 

These,  then,  are  some  traits  of  Indian  character  found 
in  savage  life,  and  they  must  be  admitted  to  be  lovely  and 
of  good  report.  But  they  are  not  holiness — that  holiness, 
without  which,  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord ; for  they  often 
exist  where  other  parts  of  the  character  are  directly  op- 
posed to  the  requirements  of  the  gospel. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

INTEREST  MANIFESTED  IN  THE  WELFARE  OF  THE 
INDIANS,  AND  ITS  INFLUENCE  UPON  THEM. 

The  following  incident,  which  occurred  in  March,  1623, 
is  related  by  Mr.  Edward  Winslow. 

“ Newrs  came  to  Plymouth,  that  Massasoit  was  danger- 
ously sick,  and  that  there  was  a Dutch  ship  driven  upon 
the  shore  near  his  house.  Now  it  being  the  manner  of  the 
Indians,  when  any,  especially  when  persons  of  note  are 
sick,  for  all  wrho  profess  friendship  to  them,  to  visit  them 
in  their  extremity,  either  in  person,  or  by  sending  others, 
therefore  it  w7as  thought  meet,  that  as  we  had  ever  pro- 
fessed friendship,  w7e  should  manifest  it,  by  observing  this, 
their  laudable  custom,  and  the  rather  because  we  desired 


CHAP.  XI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  243 

to  have  some  conference  with  the  Dutch.  The  governor 
laid  this  service  upon  me,  and  having  furnished  me  with 
some  cordials  to  administer  to  Massasoit,  I,  in  company 
with  Mr.  Hamden  and  Hobomack,  set  out,  and  lodged  the 
first  night  at  Namasket,  where  we  had  friendly  entertain- 
ment. 

“ The  next  day,  about  one  o’clock,  we  came  to  a ferry 
in  Corbitant’s  country,  where,  upon  discharge  of  my  gun, 
divers  Indians  came  to  us  from  a house  not  far  distant. 
They  told  us  that  Massasoit  was  dead,  that  he  was  buried 
! that  day,  and  that  the  Dutch  would  be  gone  before  we 
I could  reach  there,  they  having  hove  off  their  ship  already. 

; This  news  greatly  damped  our  spirits,  and  Hobomack  was 
so  disheartened,  that  he  desired  we  might  return  with  all 
speed.  But  considering  that  Massasoit  being  dead,  exorbi- 
tant would  most  likely  succeed  him,  that  we  were  not 
above  three  miles  from  Mattapoiset,  his  dwelling  place, 
and  that  this  would  be  a favorable  time  to  enter  into  more 
friendly  terms  with  him,  on  condition  Mr.  Hamden  and 
Hobomack  would  accompany  me,  I resolved  to  proceed, 
though  I perceived  that  it  would  be  attended  with  danger, 
in  respect  to  our  personal  safety. 

“ In  the  way,  Hobomack  manifested  a troubled  spirit, 
breaking  out  in  the  following  language,  4 Neen  womasu 
sagimus,  neen  womasu  sagimus,  &c.  My  loving  sachem  ! 

| my  loving  sachem ! many  have  I known,  but  never  any 
like  thee.’  And  turning  to  me,  he  said,  £ Whilst  I live,  I 
shall  never  see  his  like  amongst  the  Indians ; he  was  no 
liar;  he  was  not  bloody  and  cruel,  like  other  Indians.  In 
anger  and  passion  he  was  soon  reclaimed,  easy  to  be  recon- 
ciled toward  those  who  had  offended  him,  ruled  by  reason, 
not  scorning  the  advice  of  mean  men ; governing  his  men 
better  with  few  strokes,  than  others  did  with  many  ; truly 
loving  where  he  loved  ; yea,  he  feared  the  English  had  not 
a faithful  friend  left  among  the  Indians,’  &,c.,  continuing 
a long  speech,  with  such  signs  of  lamentation  and  unfeign- 
ed sorrow,  as  would  have  affected  the  hardest  heart. 

“At  length,  we  came  to  Mattapoiset;  butCorbitant  was 
not  at  home,  he  having  gone  to  Pokanoket  to  visit  Massa- 
soit. The  squaw  sachem  gave  us  friendly  entertainment. 

I Here  we  inquired  again  concerning  Massasoit ; they  thought 


244 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XI. 

him  to  be  dead,  but  did  not  certainly  know.  Whereupon 
I hired  one  to  go  with  all  expedition  to  Pokanoket,  that 
we  might  know  whether  he  was  living  or  not.  About  half 
an  hour  before  sunset,  the  messenger  returned,  and  told 
us  that  he  was  not  yet  dead,  though  there  was  no  hope  we 
should  find  him  living.  Upon  this  intelligence  we  were 
much  revived,  and  set  forward  with  all  speed.  It  was  late 
at  night  when  we  arrived. 

“ When  we  came  to  the  house,  we  found  it  so  full  of 
men,  that  we  could  scarcely  get  in,  though  they  used  their 
best  endeavors  to  make  way  for  us.  We  found  them  in 
the  midst  of  their  charms  for  him,  making  such  a noise  as 
greatly  affected  those  of  us  who  were  well,  and  therefore 
was  not  likely  to  benefit  him  who  was  sick.  About  him 
were  six  or  eight  women,  who  chafed  his  limbs  to  keep 
heat  in  him.  When  they  had  made  an  end  of  their  charm- 
ing, one  told  him  that  his  friends,  the  English,  were  come 
to  see  him.  Having  understanding  left,  though  his  sight 
was  wholly  gone,  he  asked  who  was  come.  They  told 
him  Winslow.  He  desired  to  speak  with  me.  When  I 
came  to  him,  he  put  forth  his  hand,  and  I took  it.  He 
then  inquired,  ‘Keen  Winslow?’  which  is  to  say,  ‘ Art 
thou  Winslow?’  I answered,  ‘ Ahhe,’  that  is,  ‘ Yes.’  Then 
he  said,  ‘ Matta  neen  wouckanet  namen,  Winslow,’  that  is 
to  say,  ‘ O Winslow,  I shall  never  see  thee  again.’  I then 
called  Hobomack,  and  desired  him  to  tell  Massasoit,  that 
the  governor,  hearing  of  his  sickness,  was  sorry,  and 
though  by  reason  of  much  business  he  could  not  come 
himself,  yet  he  sent  me  with  such  things  as  he  thought 
most  likely  to  do  him  good  in  his  extremity,  and  that  if  he 
would  like  to  partake  of  it,  I would  give  it  to  him.  He 
desired  that  I would.  I then  took  some  conserve  on  the 
point  of  my  knife,  and  gave  it  to  him,  but  could  scarce  j 
get  it  through  his  teeth.  When  it  had  dissolved  in  his  I 
mouth,  he  swallowed  the  juice  of  it.  When  those  who 
were  about  him  saw  this,  they  rejoiced  greatly,  saying  that  j 
he  had  not  swallowed  any  thing  for  two  days  before.  His  j 
mouth  was  exceedingly  furred,  and  his  tongue  much  swol-  , 
len.  I washed  his  mouth,  and  scraped  his  tongue,  after 
which  I gave  him  more  of  the  conserve,  which  he  swal-  ] 
lowed  with  more  readiness.  He  then  desired  to  drink.  I 


CHAP.  XI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  245 

dissolved  some  of  the  conserve  in  water,  and  gave  it  to 
him.  Within  half  an  hour,  there  was  a visible  change  in 
him.  Presently  his  sight  began  to  come.  I gave  him 
more,  and  told  him  of  an  accident  we  had  met  with,  in 
breaking  a bottle  of  drink  the  governor  had  sent  him,  as- 
suring him,  that  if  he  would  send  any  of  his  men  to  Patux- 
et,  (Plymouth,)  I would  send  for  more.  I also  told  him 
that  I would  send  for  chickens  to  make  him  some  broth, 
and  for  other  things,  which  I knew  were  good  for  him,  and 
that  I would  stay  till  the  messenger  returned,  if  he  desired. 
This  he  received  very  kindly,  and  appointed  some,  who 
were  ready  to  go  by  two  o’clock  in  the  morning,  against 
t which  time  I made  ready  a letter. 

“ He  requested  that,  the  day  following,  I would  take 
my  gun,  and  kill  him  some  fowl,  and  make  him  some  pot- 
tage, such  as  he  had  eaten  at  Plymouth  ; which  I promised 
to  do.  His  appetite  returning  before  morning,  he  desired 
me  to  make  him  some  broth  without  fowl  before  I went  out 
to  hunt.  I was  now  quite  at  a loss  what  to  do.  I,  how- 
ever, caused  a woman  to  pound  some  corn,  put  it  into 
some  water,  and  place  it  over  the  fire.  When  the  day 
broke,  we  went  out  to  seek  herbs  ; but  it  being  early  in  the 
\ season,  we  could  find  none  except  strawberry  leaves.  I 
gathered  a handful  of  them,  with  some  sassafras  root,  and 
! put  them  into  the  porridge.  It  being  boiled,  I strained  it 
j through  my  handkerchief,  and  gave  him,  at  least,  a pint, 

; which  he  liked  very  well.  After  this,  his  sight  mended 
\ more  and  more,  and  he  took  some  rest.  We  now  felt 
constrained  to  thank  God  for  giving  his  blessing  to  such 
raw  and  ignorant  means.  It  now  appeared  evident  that 
he  would  recover,  and  all  of  them  acknowledged  us  as 
the  instruments  of  his  preservation. 

“ That  morning  he  caused  me  to  spend  in  going  from 
one  to  another  of  those  who  were  sick  in  town,  request- 
ing me  to  wash  their  mouths  also,  and  to  give  to  each  of 
| them  some  of  the  same  that  I gave  him.  This  pains  I 
willingly  took. 

“ The  messengers,  which  had  been  sent  to  Plymouth, 
had  by  this  time  returned,  but  Massasoit,  finding  himself 
so  much  better,  would  not  have  the  chickens  killed,  but 
kept  them  that  they  might  produce  more.  Many,  whilst 
21* 


246 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARL?  [CHAP.  XI. 

we  were  there,  came  to  see  him,  some  of  them,  according 
to  their  account,  came  not  less  than  an  hundred  miles. 
Upon  his  recovery,  he  said,  ‘ Now  I see  that  the  English 
are  my  friends,  and  love  me,  and,  whilst  I live,  I will  never 
forget  this  kindness  which  they  have  shown  me.’  While 
we  were  there,  we  were  better  entertained  than  any  other 
strangers. 

“ As  we  were  about  to  come  away,  he  called  Ilobomack 
to  him,  and  revealed  to  him  a plot  the  Massachusetts  had 
formed  to  destroy  the  English.  He  told  him  that  several 
other  tribes  were  confederate  with  them,  that  he,  in  his 
sickness,  had  been  earnestly  solicited  to  join  them,  but  had 
refused,  and  that  he  had  not  suffered  any  of  his  people  to 
unite  with  them.  He  advised  us  to  kill  the  men  of  Massa- 
chusetts, who  were  the  authors  of  this  intended  mischief. 
When  we  took  leave  of  him,  he  returned  many  thanks  to 
the  governor,  and  expressed  much  gratitude  to  us  for  our 
labor  of  love.  So  did  all  who  were  about  him.” 

“ In  1622,  when  the  people  of  Plymouth  were  in  great 
distress  for  want  of  rain,  they  set  apart  a day  to  seek  God 
by  solemn  prayer,  entreating  him  to  appear  in  their  behalf. 
An  Indian,  taking  notice  that  during  the  former  part  of 
the  day  there  was  a very  clear  and  hot  sunshine,  and  that 
in  the  evening  the  rain  fell  in  a sweet,  soaking  shower, 
was  so  much  affected  with  the  power  the  English  had  with 
their  God,  that  he  resolved  from  that  day  not  to  rest  till 
he  knew  this  great  God.  To  this  end  he  immediately 
forsook  the  Indians,  and  clave  to  the  English;  and  not- 
withstanding all  the  enticements,  flatteries  and  frowns  of 
his  countrymen,  he  could  never  be  induced  to  forsake  his 
Christian  friends,  but  died  among  them,  leaving  some  good 
evidence  that  his  soul  went  to  rest.” 

Squanto,  who  for  some  years  had  had  familiar  inter- 
course with  the  English,  fell  sick  and  died.  “ Not  long 
before  his  death  he  desired  the  governor  of  Plymouth, 
who  was  present,  to  pray  that  he  might  go  to  the  place 
where  dwelt  the  Englishman’s  God.” 

“An  Indian  of  the  Pequot  tribe,  called  Waquash,  a 
captain  who  served  in  the  wars  against  the  English,  when 
he  saw  their  fort  taken,  and  so  many  hundreds  of  the 
Indians  killed  in  an  hour’s  time,  was  smitten  with  the 


CHAP.  XT.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  247 

terrors  of  the  Lord,  and  greatly  affected  to  think  of  the 
greatness  of  the  Englishman’s  God.  This  impression  so 
followed  him,  that  he  could  have  no  rest  till  he  came  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  God  of  the  English.  lie  was  so  impor- 
tunate in  seeking  him,  that  he  caused  the  English,  among 
whom  he  afterwards  came,  to  spend  more  than  half  the 
night  in  conversing  with  him.  Afterwards,  coming  to  live 
with  the  English  at  Connecticut,  he  would  often  sadly 
smite  upon  his  breast,  and  complain  of  his  naughty  heart, 
adding,  Waquash  no  know  God,  Waquash  no  know  Jesus 
Christ.  But  afterwards  it  pleased  the  Lord  so  to  move 
upon  his  heart,  that  he  fully  reformed  his  life,  confessing 
his  dearest  sins,  lust  and  revenge,  and  in  many  ways  testi- 
fying that  he  had  truly  forsaken  them.  He  afterwards, 
like  the  woman  of  Samaria,  went  among  the  Indians  pro- 
claiming Christ;  warning  them  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come,  by  breaking  off  their  sins.  Some  of  them  were  so 
filled  with  rage,  that  they  gave  him  poison,  which  he  took 
without  suspicion.  When  they  wished  him  to  send  for 
the  powaws,  who  are  their  physicians  and  priests,  he  told 
them  that  ‘ if  Jesus  Christ  say  that  Waquash  shall  live, 
then  Waquash  live  ; but  if  Jesus  Christ  say  W'aquash  shall 
die,  then  Waquash  is  willing  to  die.’  He  bequeathed  his 
only  child  to  the  English.  He  died,  as  was  charitably 
believed,  a martyr  for  Christ,  rejoicing  in  the  hope  that 
his  child  would  know  more  of  Christ  than  its  poor  father 
did.^ 

“ While  settlements  and  churches  were  forming  in  vari- 
ous parts  of  Connecticut,  some  pains  were  taken  to 
christianize  the  Indians.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Fitch  was  par- 
ticularly desired  by  the  government  to  teach  Uncas  and 
his  family  Christianity.  A large  Bible,  printed  in  the 
Indian  language,  was  provided  and  given  to  the  Mohegan 
sachems,  that  they  might  read  the  scriptures.  Catechisms 
were  prepared  by  Mr.  Eliot  and  others,  and  distributed 
among  the  Indians.  Mr.  Stone  and  Mr.  Newton  were 
employed  by  the  colony  to  teach  the  Indians  in  Hartford, 
Windsor.  Farmington,  and  vicinity,  and  one  John  Minor 
was  employed  as  an  interpreter,  and  was  taken  into  Mr. 
Stone’s  family,  that  he  might  be  further  instructed  and 
prepared  for  that  service.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Pierson,  it  seems, 


248 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XK 

learned  the  Indian  language,  and  preached  to  the  Con 
necticut  Indians.  Several  Indians,  in  one  town  and  an- 
other, became  Christians,  and  were  baptized  and  admitted 
to  full  communion  in  the  English  churches. 

“ The  gospel,  however,  had  by  far  the  most  happy  effect 
upon  the  Quinibaug,  or  Plainfield  Indians.  They  ever 
lived  peacefully  with  the  English,  and  about  the  year  1745, 
in  time  of  the  great  awakening  and  reformation  in  New 
England,  they  were  greatly  affected  with  the  truths  of  the 
gospel,  professed  Christianity,  and  gave  the  clearest  evi- 
dence of  real  conversion  to  God.  They  were  filled  with 
the  knowledge  of  salvation,  and  expressed  it  to  admiration. 
They  were  entirely  reformed.  They  became  temperate, 
held  religious  meetings,  and  numbers  formed  themselves 
into  a church  state,  and  had  the  sacraments  administered 
to  them.” 

“ Some  of  the  Indians  who  were  taken  into  English 
families  in  Massachusetts  attained  to  some  acquaintance 
with  the  principles  of  religion,  and  seemed  to  be  affected 
with  what  they  had  been  taught  concerning  their  existence 
after  death,  and  with  the  fears  of  the  divine  displeasure. 
John,  the  sagamore  of  Massachusetts,  would  sometimes 
praise  the  English  and  their  God,  saying,  c Much  good 
men,  much  good  God.’  ” 

In  the  year  1633,  the  small  pox  prevailed  among  the 
Massachusetts  Indians,  and  was  attended  with  great  mor- 
tality. “The  English  took  many  of  their  children,  but 
most  of  them  died.  John,  the  sagamore,  died,  and  most 
of  his  people;  thirty  of  whom  were  buried  in  one  day. 
He  desired  to  be  brought  among  the  English,  and  promised 
that  if  he  recovered,  he  would  live  with  them  and  serve 
their  God.  He  left  one  son,  which  he  gave  to  Mr.  Wilson, 
pastor  of  the  church  in  Boston.  He  died  in  the  persua- 
sion that  he  should  go  to  the  Englishman’s  God.  Several 
of  them,  in  their  sickness,  confessed  that  the  Englishman’s 
God  was  a good  God,  and  that  if  they  recovered  they 
would  serve  him.  They  were  much  affected  to  see  that 
when  their  own  people  forsook  them,  the  English  came 
daily  and  ministered  to  them.” 

Several  of  the  early  ministers  of  New  England  distin- 
guished themselves  by  their  devoted  and  zealous  labors  in 


CHAP.  XI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  249 

behalf  of  the  ignorant  and  degraded  savages.  Of  these 
the  most  eminent  were  the  Rev.  John  Eliot,  and  the  May- 
hews.  Mr.  Eliot  came  to  New  England  in  1631,  and  was 
settled  as  teacher  of  the  church  in  Roxbury,  November  5, 
1632.  He  is  usually  styled  the  Apostle  of  the  Indians . 
“ His  heart  was  touched  with  the  wretched  condition  of 
the  Indians,  and  he  became  eagerly  desirous  of  making 
them  acquainted  with  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation.  There 
were,  at  the  time  when  he  began  his  missionary  exertions, 
near  twenty  tribes  of  Indians  within  the  limits  of  the 
English  planters.  But  they  were  very  similar  in  manners, 
language,  and  religion.  Having  learned  the  barbarous 
dialect,  he  first  preached  to  an  assembly  of  Indians  at 
Nonantum,  in  the  present  town  of  Newtown,  October  23, 
1646.  After  a short  prayer,  he  explained  the  command- 
ments, described  the  character  and  sufferings  of  Christ, 
the  judgment  day  and  its  consequences,  and  exhorted  them 
to  receive  Christ  as  their  Savior,  and  to  pray  to  God. 
After  the  sermon  was  finished,  he  desired  them  to  ask  any 
questions  which  might  have  occurred.  One  immediately 
inquired  whether  Jesus  Christ  could  understand  prayers  in 
the  Indian  language.  Another  asked  how  all  the  world 
became  full  of  people,  if  they  were  all  once  drowned.  A 
third  question  was,  how  there  could  be  the  image  of  God, 
since  it  was  forbidden  by  the  commandment.  He  preached 
to  them  a second  time,  November  11th,  and  some  of  them 
wept  while  he  was  addressing  them.  An  old  man  asked, 
with  tears  in  his  eyes,  whether  it  was  not  too  late  for  him 
to  repent  and  turn  unto  God.  Among  the  other  inquiries 
were  these  : how  it  came  to  pass  that  sea  water  was  salt, 
and  river  water  fresh  ; how  the  English  came  to  differ  so 
much  from  the  Indians  in  the  knowledge  of  God  and  Jesus 
Christ,  since  they  all  had  at  first  but  one  father  ; and  why, 
if  the  water  is  larger  than  the  earth,  it  does  not  overflow 
the  earth.  He  was  violently  opposed  by  the  sachems,  and 
powaws,  or  priests,  who  were  apprehensive  of  losing  their 
authority,  if  a new  religion  was  introduced.  When  he 
was  alone  with  them  in  the  wilderness,  they  threatened 
him  with  every  evil,  if  he  did  not  desist  from  his  labors; 
but  he  was  a man  not  to  be  shaken  in  his  purpose  by  the 
fear  of  danger.  He  said  to  them,  4 I am  about  the  work 


250 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


[CHAP.  XI 


of  the  great  God,  and  my  God  is  with  me ; so  that  I nei- 
ther fear  you,  nor  all  the  sachems  in  the  country  ; I will 
go  on,  and  do  you  touch  me  if  you  dare.’  With  a body 
capable  of  enduring  fatigue,  and  a mind  firm  as  the  moun- 
tain oaks,  which  surrounded  his  path,  he  went  from  place 
to  place,  relying  for  protection  upon  the  great  Head  of  the 
church,  and  declaring  the  salvation  of  the  gospel  to  the 
children  of  darkness.  His  benevolent  zeal  prompted  him 
to  encounter  with  cheerfulness  the  most  terrifying  dangers, 
and  to  submit  to  the  most  incredible  hardships.  He  says 
in  a letter,  ‘ I have  not  been  dry,  night  or  day,  from  the 
third  day  of  the  week  unto  the  sixth  ; but  so  travelled, 
and  at  night  pull  off  my  boots,  wring  my  stockings,  and 
on  with  them  again,  and  so  continue.  But  God  steps  in 
and  helps.  I have  considered  the  word  of  God,  2 Tim.  ii. 
3,  endure  hardness  as  a good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.” 
He  made  a missionary  tour  every  fortnight,  planted  a 
number  of  churches,  and  visited  all  the  Indians  in  Massa- 
chusetts and  Plymouth  colonies,  pursuing  his  way  as  far 
as  Cape  Cod.  In  1651,  an  Indian  town  was  built  on  a 
pleasant  spot  on  Charles  River,  and  called  Natick.  A 
house  of  worship  was  erected,  and  a form  of  government 
was  established  similar  to  that  which  is  mentioned  in 
Exodus  xviii.  21. 

“ Mr.  Eliot  was  convinced  that  in  order  to  the  most 
permanent  success,  it  was  necessary  to  introduce  with 
Christianity  the  arts  of  civilized  life.  He  accordingly 
made  every  exertion  to  persuade  the  Indians  to  renounce 
their  savage  customs  and  habits,  but  he  never  could  civi- 
lize those  who  went  out  in  hunting  parties  ; and  those  who 
lived  near  ponds  and  rivers,  and  were  occupied  in  fishing, 
or  cultivating  the  ground,  though  their  condition  was 
much  improved,  could  never  be  made  equally  industrious 
with  the  English.  The  first  Indian  church  established  by 
the  labors  of  Protestants  in  America,  was  formed  at  Natick, 
in  1660,  after  the  manner  of  the  congregational  churches 
in  New  England.  Those  who  wished  to  be  organized 
into  a Christian  body  were  strictly  examined  as  to  their 
faith  and  experience  by  a number  of  the  neighboring 
ministers,  and  Mr.  Eliot  afterwards  administered  to  them 
baptism  and  the  Lord’s  supper.  Other  Indian  churches 


CHAP.  XI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  251 

were  planted  in  various  parts  of  Massachusetts,  and  he 
frequently  visited  them,  but  his  pastoral  care  was  more 
particularly  over  that  which  he  first  established.  He  made 
every  exertion  to  promote  the  welfare  of  the  Indian  tribes; 
he  stimulated  many  servants  of  Jesus  to  engage  in  the 
missionary  work,  and  although  he  mourned  over  the  stu- 
pidity of  many,  who  preferred  darkness  to  light,  yet  he 
lived  to  see  twenty-four  of  the  copper-colored  aborigines, 
fellow-preachers  of  the  precious  gospel  of  Christ.  In 
1661,  he  published  the  New  Testament  in  the  Indian  lan- 
guage, and  in  a few  years  the  whole  Bible,  and  several 
other  books,  best  adapted  for  the  instruction  of  the  na- 
tives.” 

The  covenant  agreed  to  by  the  members  of  the  Indian 
church  collected  by  Mr.  Eliot  at  Natick,  was  in  the  fol- 
lowing words  : “ We  are  lost  in  Adam,  we  and  our  fathers 
have  been  a long  time  lost  in  our  sins,  but  now  the  mercy 
of  God  begins  to  find  us  out  again  ; therefore,  the  grace 
of  God  helping  us,  we  do  give  ourselves  and  our  children 
to  God  : he  shall  rule  us  in  all  our  affairs,  not  only  in 
religion  and  the  affairs  of  the  church,  but  also  in  all  our 
works  and  affairs  in  this  world.  God  shall  rule  over  us  ; 
the  Lord  is  our  judge,  our  lawgiver;  the  Lord  is  our 
king,  he  will  save  us.  The  wisdom  which  God  hath  taught 
us  in  his  book,  that  shall  guide  us  and  direct  us  in  the 
way.  O Jehovah  ! teach  us  wisdom,  to  find  out  thy  wis- 
dom in  the  scriptures  ; let  the  grace  of  Christ  help  us ; 
because  Christ  is  the  wisdom  of  God.  Send  thy  Spirit 
into  our  hearts,  and  let  it  teach  us:  Lord,  take  us  to  be 
thy  people,  and  let  us  take  thee  to  be  our  God.” 

The  first  convert  among  the  Indians  who  died,  was  a 
woman.  Soon  after  Mr.  Eliot  commenced  holding  meet- 
ings among  them,  she,  with  her  husband,  attended.  She 
was  ever  after  a diligent  hearer.  She  manifested  a strong 
R desire  to  come  and  dwell  where  the  word  of  God  was 
taught.  That  she  might  have  this  privilege,  she  brought 
corn  for  her  family  on  her  back,  sixteen  miles.  She  was 
j industrious,  and  taught  her  children  to  be  so.  Ever  after 
she  embraced  the  gospel,  her  life  was  exemplary.  She 
was  the  first  female  who  proposed  a question  to  Mr.  Eliot 
at  a religious  meeting.  Her  question  was  this : whether, 


252  INCIDENTS  IN  TKE  EARLY  [CHAP.  SI. 

when  her  husband  prayed  in  his  family,  and  her  heart 
united  in  the  desires  he  offered,  this  was  praying  to  God 
aright  or  no.  Mr.  Eliot  visited  her  several  times  in  her 
last  sickness,  prayed  and  conversed  with  her.  She  told 
him  she  still  loved  God,  though  he  made  her  sick.  She 
said  she  was  resolved  to  pray  to  him  as  long  as  she  lived  ; 
that  she  believed  God  would  pardon  her  sins,  because  she 
believed  that  Jesus  Christ  died  for  her,  and  that  God  was 
well  pleased  with  him.  She  said,  moreover,  that  she  was 
willing  to  die,  and  that  she  believed  she  should  go  to 
heaven  and  live  happily  with  God  and  Christ  there.  She 
called  her  children  to  her  and  said  to  them,  “ I shall  now 
die,  and  when  I am  dead,  your  grandfather  and  grand- 
mother, and  uncles,  &,c.,  will  send  for  you  to  come  and 
live  among  them,  and  promise  you  great  matters,  and  tell 
you  what  pleasant  living  it  is  among  them  ; but  do  not 
believe  them,  and  I charge  you  never  hearken  to  them, 
nor  live  among  them,  for  they  pray  not  to  God,  nor  keep 
the  sabbath,  but  commit  all  manner  of  sins,  and  are  not 
punished  for  it;  but  I charge  you  to  live  here,  for  here 
they  pray  to  God,  the  word  of  God  is  taught,  sins  are 
suppressed  and  punished  by  laws:  therefore  I charge  you 
live  here  all  your  days.”  She  died  soon  after  this. 

Another  convert,  named  Wamporas,  sickened  and  died. 
He  was  one  of  their  principal  men.  When  Mr.  Eliot  called 
to  see  him  in  his  last  sickness,  he  said  to  him,  “ Four  years 
and  a quarter  since,  I came  to  your  house,  and  brought 
some  of  our  children  to  dwell  with  the  English;  now  I 
die,  I strongly  entreat  you,  that  you  would  strongly  entreat 
Elder  Heath,  (with  whom  his  son  lived,)  and  the  rest  who 
have  our  children,  that  they  may  be  taught  to  know  God, 
so  that  they  may  teach  their  countrymen,  because  such  an 
example  would  do  great  good  among  them.”  He  said  that 
he  did  not  fear  death  ; and  turning  to  the  Indians  who 
were  about  him,  he  said,  “ I now  shall  die,  but  Jesus  Christ 
calleth  you  that  live  to  go  to  Natick,  that  there  the  Lord 
might  rule  over  you  ; that  you  might  make  a church,  and 
have  the  ordinance  of  God  among  you,  believe  in  his  word, 
and  do  as  he  commandeth  you.”  The  Indians  were  affect- 
ed to  tears.  A little  before  he  expired,  he  said  to  them, 
“ Some  delight  to  hear  idle  and  foolish  words,  but  I desire 


253 


CHAP.  XI.]  HISTORY  OP  NEW  ENGLAND. 

to  hear  and  speak  only  the  words  of  God.”  He  exhorted 
them  to  do  so  likewise.  His  last  words  were,  “ Oh  Lord , 
give  me  Jesus  Christ  /”  When  his  speech  had  failed,  he 
lifted  his  hands  to  heaven,  and  continued  to  do  so  until  his 
last  breath.  The  Indians  flocked  around  him  to  hear  his 
dying  words,  and  were  greatly  affected  with  his  death. 

“ The  church  in  Natick  continued  an  Indian  church  many 
years  after  the  decease  of  Mr.  Eliot.  Not  only  the  minis- 
ters of  the  neighboring  church,  but  some  from  a distance, 
whose  zeal  and  benevolence  led  them  to  visit  the  spot, 
which  resembled  the  garden  of  the  Lord,  rather  than  the 
rest  of  the  wilderness,  afforded  them  much  assistance.  Mr. 
Daniel  Gookin  preached  to  them  a number  of  years,  about 
the  end  of  the  seventeenth  century.  They  had  also  an  In- 
dian pastor,  named  Daniel.  Between  the  years  1700  and 
1745,  several  missionaries  were  appointed,  who  resided  in 
the  town  with  the  praying  Indians.  During  that  year, 
many  went  into  the  wars,  and  were  scattered  : their  number 
has  lessened  ever  since,  and  now  (1802)  hardly  a pure 
Indian  can  be  found  in  this  plantation.” 

Rev.  Thomas  Mayhew,  son  of  Mr.  Thomas  Mayhew, 
governor  of  Martha’s  Vineyard,  distinguished  himself  by 
his  benevolent  and  devoted  labors  among  the  Indians.  “ He 
accompanied  his  father  to  that  island,  where  he  became 
the  minister  of  the  English.  He  beheld  with  Christian 
compassion  the  miserable  Indians,  who  were  ignorant  of 
the  true  God  ; he  studied  their  language,  he  conciliated 
their  affections,  and  he  taught  them  the  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel. Mr.  Mayhew  commenced  his  public  instructions  to 
the  Indians,  in  1646,  the  same  year  in  which  Mr.  Eliot 
began  his  missionary  exertions.  Many  obstacles  were 
thrown  in  his  way ; but  he  persevered  in  his  benevolent  la- 
bors, visiting  the  natives  in  their  different  abodes,  lodging 
in  their  smoky  wigwams,  and  usually  spending  part  of  the 
night  in  relating  to  them  portions  of  the  scripture  history. 
Before  the  close  of  the  year  1659,-  a hundred  Indians  en- 
tered into  a solemn  covenant  to  obey  the  Most  High  God, 
imploring  his  mercy  through  the  blood  of  Christ.  In  1652, 
there  were  two  hundred  and  eighty-two  of  the  Indians 
who  had  embraced  Christianity,  and  among  these,  were 
eight  powaws,  or  priests.  He  sailed  for  England  in  No- 


254  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XI. 

vember,  1657,  to  communicate  intelligence  respecting 
these  Indians  to  the  Society  for  propagating  the  gospel, 
and  to  procure  the  means  for  more  extensive  usefulness ; 
but  the  vessel  was  lost  at  sea,  and  he  perished  in  the  thirty- 
seventh  year  of  his  age. 

“ After  his  death,  his  father,  as  he  was  acquainted  with 
the  language  of  the  Indians,  and  as  he  saw  no  prospect 
of  procuring  a stated  minister  for  them,  began  himself,  at 
the  age  of  seventy,  to  preach  to  the  natives,  as  well  as  to 
the  English.  Notwithstanding  his  advanced  years,  and 
his  office  of  governor,  he  sometimes  travelled  on  foot  near 
twenty  miles  through  the  woods,  in  order  to  impart  the 
knowledge  of  the  gospel  to  those  who  sat  in  darkness. 
He  persuaded  the  natives  at  Gayhead  to  receive  the  gospel, 
which  they  had  before  opposed.  When  an  Indian  church 
was  formed,  August  2*2,  1670,  the  members  of  it  desired 
him,  though  above  fourscore,  to  become  their  pastor:  but 
as  he  declined,  they  chose  Hiacoomes.  When  Philip’s 
war  commenced  in  1675,  the  Indians  of  Martha’s  Vine- 
yard could  count  twenty  times  the  number  of  the  English, 
and  the  latter  would  probably  have  been  extirpated,  had 
not  the  Christian  religion  been  introduced ; but  now  all 
was  peace,  Mr.  Mayhew  employed  some  of  his  converts  as 
a guard. 

“ Rev.  John  Mayhew,  son  of  Rev.  Thomas  Mayhew, 
was  called  to  the  ministry  in  1673,  among  the  English  at 
Tisbury,  in  the  middle  of  the  island.  About  the  same 
time  he  began  to  preach  to  the  Indians.  He  taught  them 
alternately  in  all  their  assemblies,  every  week,  and  assisted 
them  in  the  management  of  their  ecclesiastical  concerns. 
For  a number  of  years  he  received  but  five  pounds  annu- 
ally for  his  services ; but  he  was  content,  being  more  de- 
sirous of  saving  souls  from  death,  than  of  accumulating 
wealth.  He  sought  not  glory  of  men,  and  willingly  re- 
mained unknown,  though  he  possessed  talents  which  might 
have  attracted  applause.  He  died  in  the  thirty-seventh 
year  of  his  age,  and  in  the  sixteenth  of  his  ministry,  leaving 
an  Indian-  church  of  one  hundred  communicants,  and 
several  well-instructed  Indian  teachers  in  different  congre- 
gations.” 

The  first  Indian  convert  on  the  island  was  Hiacoomes. 


CHAP.  XI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  255 

His  place  of  residence  being  near  the  English,  they  went 
to  his  wigwam  and  conversed  with  him.  After  this,  he 
called  at  their  houses,  and  attended  their  religious  meet- 
ings. Mr.  Mayhew  invited  him  to  his  house  every  Lord’s 
day,  after  divine  service,  and  conversed  with  him  freely. 
He  soon  began  to  give  evidence  that  he  was  under  the 
teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Meeting  with  railing  and 
abuse  from  a sagamore,  or  chief,  who  struck  him  with 
his  hand  upon  the  face,  he  returned  no  abuse,  but  said 
afterwards,  ‘ I had  one  hand  for  injuries,  and  the  other  for 
God ; while  I did  receive  wrong  with  the  one,  the  other 
laid  the  greater  hold  on  God.’  He  was  desirous  to  learn 
to  read.  The  English  gave  him  a primer,  which  he  daily 
carried  about  with  him.  When  scoffed  at  by  the  Indians, 
and  reproached  with  forsaking  their  religion,  and  following 
the  English,  he  made  no  reply,  but  afterwards  told  a friend 
of  his,  * that  he  thought  in  his  heart  that  the  God  in  heaven 
did  know  and  hear  all  the  evil  words  that  Pakeponesso 
spake.’  The  little  knowledge  of  religious  things  he  had 
gained,  he  endeavored  to  teach  his  neighbors.  The  In- 
dians, on  one  occasion,  being  greatly  affected  with  the 
providences  of  God,  the  chief  man  of  one  of  their  settle- 
ments, several  miles  distant,  sent  a messenger  to  Hia- 
coomes,  to  come  and  teach  them  ‘ what  he  knew  and  did 
in  the  ways  of  the  Lord.’  Being  pleased  with  the  oppor- 
tunity, he  went  with  the  messenger.  When  he  arrived  at 
the  place,  he  found  many  Indians  assembled,  among  whom 
was  a sagamore.  They  requested  ‘ that  he  would  show 
his  heart  to  them,  how  it  stood  towards  God,  and  what 
they  must  do.’  He  told  them  what  he  knew  concerning 
God.  He  spake  of  the  fall  of  man,  and  of  the  misery 
which  had  come  upon  the  world  in  consequence  of  the 
apostasy.  He  told  them  that  Christ  had  suffered  and 
died  to  satisfy  the  wrath  of  God  ; and  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
teaches  men  the  things  of  God.  He  assured  them  that 
he  feared  none  but  this  great  God  ; that  he  was  sorry  for 
his  sins;  that  he  desired  to  be  redeemed  by  Jesus  Christ, 
and  to  walk  in  God’s  commandments.  He  mentioned  over 
a number  of  sins  with  which  they  were  chargeable,  such 
as  having  many  gods,  going  to  Powaws,  and  the  rest. 

Hiacoomes  afterwards  told  Mr.  Mayhew,  that  this  was 


256  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [(  HAIL  XI. 

the  first  time  he  ever  saw  the  Indians  sensible  of  their 
sins.  The  Holy  Spirit  was  evidently  present,  to  convince 
of  sin. 

Mr.  Mayhew,  after  some  years’  acquaintance  with  Hia- 
coomes,  says  respecting  him,  “ It  pleased  the  Lord  to  give 
both  light  and  courage  to  this  poor  Indian,  for  although 
formerly  he  had  been  a harmless  man  among  them,  yet,  as 
themselves  say,  not  at  all  accounted  of,  and  therefore  they 
often  wondered  that  he  who  had  nothing  to  say  in  their 
meetings  formerly,  is  now  become  the  teacher  of  them  all. 

I must  needs  give  this  testimony  of  him — that  he  is  a man 
of  a sober  spirit  and  good  conversation,  and  as  he  hath,  as 
I hope,  received  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  truth,  so  also  I 
look  upon  him  to  be  faithful,  diligent,  and  constant  in 
the  work  of  the  Lord,  for  the  good  of  his  own  soul,  and 
of  his  neighbors  with  him.” 

In  the  course  of  a few  weeks  after  Mr.  Mayhew  had 
formed  a church  among  the  Indians,  one  of  them  coming 
to  him  on  business,  told  him  “ that  some  of  the  Indians  had 
lately  kept  a day  of  repentance,  and  that  the  text  from 
which  one  of  their  number  addressed  them,  was  from  the 
sixty-sixth  Psalm,  He  ruleth  by  his  power  forever , his 
eyes  behold  the  nations , let  not  the  rebellions  exalt  them - j 
selves Mr.  Mayhew  asked  him  what  end  they  had  in 
view  in  keeping  such  a day.  The  Indian  told  him  that 
their  reasons  were  these.  I.  They  desired  that  God  would 
slay  the  rebellion  of  their  hearts.  2.  That  they  might  j 
love  God  and  one  another.  3.  That  they  might  withstand 
the  evil  words  and  temptations  of  wicked  men,  and  not  be 
drawn  back  from  God.  4.  That  they  might  be  obedient 
to  the  good  words  and  commands  of  their  rulers.  5.  That  I 
they  might  have  their  sins  done  away  by  the  redemption 
of  Jesus  Christ ; and  lastly,  that  they  might  walk  in  Christ’s 
ways. 

Several  other  ministers,  beside  Mr.  Eliot  and  the  May- 
hews,  learnt  the  language  of  the  Indians,  and  in  their  own 
tongue  taught  them  the  wonderful  works  of  God.  Among 
these  were  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Bourne,  Cotton,  and  Treat. 

Mr.  Bourne  was  a missionary  among  the  Indians  at 
Marshpee.  He  prosecuted  his  labors  with  ardor,  and  his 
efforts  were  crowned  with  success.  A church  constituted 


CHAP.  XI.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  257 

of  those  converted  by  his  instrumentality  was  collected, 
and  he  was  ordained  their  pastor  in  1670.  He  manifested 
great  regard  for  the  temporal  interests  of  the  Indians, 
That  they  might  have  a territory  where  they  could  make  a 
permanent  settlement,  he,  at  his  own  expense,  obtained  a 
deed  of  Marshpee. 

Mr.  Cotton,  for  about  three  years,  preached  to  the  En- 
glish, and  also  to  the  Indians  on  Martha’s  Vineyard.  He 
rendered  great  assistance  to  Gov.  May  hew  in  his  benevo- 
lent efforts  to  impart  the  knowledge  of  salvation  to  the 
savages.  He  afterwards  became  pastor  of  the  church  at 
Plymouth,  where  he  remained  about  thirty  years.  While 
there,  he  frequently  preached  to  several  congregations  of 
Indians  who  lived  in  the  neighborhood.  He  revised  and 
1 corrected  Eliot’s  Indian  Bible,  previous  to  its  publication. 

Mr.  Treat  was  the  first  minister  of  Eastham.  “ He 
devoted  to  the  Indians  in  his  neighborhood  much  of  his 
time  and  attention.  Through  his  zeal  and  labors,  many 
of  the  savages  were  brought  into  a state  of  civilization  and 
order,  and  not  a few  of  them  were  converted  to  the  Christ- 
ian faith.” 

“ In  1685,  when  an  account  of  the  praying  Indians  in 
the  colony  of  Plymouth  was  transmitted  to  England,  it 
was  found  that  they  amounted  to  five  hundred  men  and 
women  within  the  limits  of  Mr.  Treat’s  parish,  beside  boys 
and  girls,  who  were  supposed  to  be  more  than  three  times 
that  number.” 

Dr.  Hawes,  speaking  of  the  happy  results  of  the  labors 
of  those  who  early  sought  to  guide  the  feet  of  the  poor  In- 
dians in  the  way  of  life,  says,  that  “ in  1700  there  were 
thirty  Indian  churches  in  New  England,  under  the  pastoral 
care  of  the  same  number  of  Indian  preachers.” 

How  ample  the  encouragement  here  afforded  to  seek 
the  good  of  the  aborigines  of  our  country  ! Like  causes 
will,  doubtless,  still  effect  like  results.  Let  us  then  do 
what  in  us  lies,  to  have  the  rays  of  the  gospel  shine  in 
upon  the  dark  minds  of  the  sons  of  the  forest.  Let  us 
give  cheerfully  of  our  substance  for  the  support  of  missions 
among  them.  Let  us  offer  our  fervent  supplications  to 
Him  whose  hand  alone  can  remove  the  vail  that  covers 
their  hearts,  and  bring  them  forth  from  nature’s  darkness 
22* 


253 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XII. 

into  his  own  marvellous  light.  And  should  Providence 
call  us  to  it,  let  us  devote  our  time  and  our  talents,  yea, 
our  life  even,  to  the  promotion  of  their  temporal  and  eter- 
nal welfare. 

Should  the  gospel  be  brought  home  to  their  hearts  “ with 
a convincing  power  and  light,”  how  happy  would  be  the 
result ! What  a change  would  be  effected  in  their  charac- 
ter and  condition  ! The  tiger  would  become  a lamb. 
Revenge  would  be  turned  to  meekness,  savage  cruelty  to 
sympathy  and  kindness.  No  more  should  we  hear  of 
wars  and  rumors  of  wars  among  them.  No  more  would 
they  deal  in  treachery  and  lies.  They  would  cease  to  in- 
dulge in  sottish  idleness,  and  would  cultivate  habits  of 
industry.  They  would  no  longer  destroy  themselves  and 
their  offspring  by  living  in  intemperance  and  other  destruc- 
tive vices.  No  more  would  they  suffer,  as  they  now  often 
do,  from  hunger  and  want.  No  more  would  they  spend 
the  days  and  years  of  their  fleeting  life  without  God  and 
without  hope,  and  rush  into  eternity  ignorant  of  the  tre- 
mendous doom  that  awaits  them. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

ESTIMATE  PLACED  UPON  THE  INSTITUTIONS  OF  RELI- 
GION BY  THE  FIRST  SETTLERS  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

Among  the  institutions  of  religion,  a preached  gospel 
stands  pre-eminent.  The  living  word , from  the  lips  of 
the  living  minister , is  a means  of  effecting  vast  results. 
It  enlightens  the  conscience,  controls  the  passions,  checks 
the  growth  of  evil  habits,  lays  a restraint  upon  vice,  pre- 
vents crime,  promotes  order,  advances  intellectual  im- 
provement and  temporal  prosperity,  and,  what  is  more,  it 
is  the  grand  means  by  which  the  saints  are  edified,  com- 
forted, quickened  and  perfected,  and  by  which  the  impeni- 
tent are  convinced  of  sin,  and  converted  to  God. 

The  gospel  is  indebted  to  no  community  in  the  land, 
admitting  the  expense  at  which  it  is  supported  to  be  what 


CHAP.  XII.]  HISTORY  07  NEW  ENGLAND.  259 

it  may.  Like  the  ark  in  the  house  of  Obed-edom,  it  more 
than  compensates  those  who  entertain  it. 

But  the  effects  resulting  from  the  absence  of  the  gospel 
from  a community  are  most  disastrous.  The  Bible  is 
unread,  the  Sabbath  is  profaned,  the  religious  instruction 
of  the  rising  generation  is  neglected,  family  government 
is  laid  aside,  the  young  become  headstrong,  and  to  a 
shocking  degree  without  parental  or  natural  affection  : 
these  things,  with  ignorance,  intemperance,  idleness,  ini- 
quity and  crime,  make  up  the  sad  catalogue  of  evils. 

Of  such  importance  does  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  deem 
the  preaching  of  the  word,  that  in  every  age  he  has  raised 
up  an  order  of  men  to  attend  upon  this  very  thing ; men 
called  of  God , as  was  Aaron ; men  who  have  been  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  take  this  office  upon  themselves. 

In  accordance  with  these  sentiments  were  those  of  our 
forefathers.  No  truth  is  more  evident  from  their  history 
than  that  they  regarded  the  stated  ministration  of  the 
gospel  as  a matter  of  the  utmost  importance.  This  is 
seen  in  their  early  and  self-denying  efforts  to  secure  and 
retain  the  gospel  ministry. 

In  several  instances , a minister  was  one  of  the  first  set- 
tlers of  a colony , and  was  elected  their  pastor , unless  he 
had  been  such  previous  to  their  removal. 

A colony  from  England  arrived  at  Naumkeag,  now 
Salem,  June  29th,  1(529.  In  the  company  were  four 
ministers,  the  Rev.  Francis  Higginson,  and  Messrs.  Skel- 
ton, Bright,  and  Smith.  Felt,  in  his  Annals  of  Salem, 
says,  “ In  order  to  secure  the  primary  object  of  their 
emigration,  our  fathers  took  measures  for  the  regular 
establishment  of  the  church  and  ministry  among  them. 
July  20th  was  set  apart  by  Mr.  Endicott  for  choice  of  the 
pastor  and  teacher.  Of  the  services  on  that  interesting 
day,  Mr.  Charles  Gott  writes  to  Gov.  Bradford,  of  Plym- 
outh. He  thus  expresses  himself : ‘ The  20th  of  July,  it 
pleased  God  to  move  the  heart  of  our  governor  to  set  it 
apart  for  a solemn  day  of  humiliation  for  the  choice  of  a 
pastor  and  teacher ; the  former  part  of  the  day  being  spent 
in  praise  and  teaching  ; the  latter  part  was  spent  about 
the  election,  which  was  after  this  manner : the  persons 
thought  of  were  demanded  concerning  their  callings.  They 


200 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XU* 

acknowledged  that  there  was  a two-fold  calling,  the  one 
an  inward  calling,  when  the  Lord  moved  the  heart  of  a 
man  to  take  that  calling  upon  him,  and  filled  him  with 
gifts  for  the  same  : the  second  was  from  the  people  ; when 
a company  of  believers  were  joined  together  in  covenant, 
to  walk  together  in  all  the  ways  of  God,  every  member  is 
to  have  a free  voice  in  the  choice  of  their  officers.  These 
two  servants  clearing  all  things  by  their  answers,  we  saw 
no  reason  but  that  we  might  freely  give  our  voices  for 
their  election  after  this  trial.  Their  choice  was  after  this 
manner  : every  fit  person  wrote  in  a note  his  name  whom 
the  Lord  moved  him  to  think  was  fit  for  a pastor,  and  so 
likewise  whom  they  would  have  for  a teacher  ; so  the 
most  voices  were  for  Mr.  Skelton  to  be  pastor,  and  Mr. 
Higginson  to  be  teacher  ; and  they  accepting  the  choice, 
Mr.  Higginson,  with  three  or  four  more  of  the  gravest 
members  of  the  churoh,  laid  their  hands  on  Mr.  Skelton, 
using  prayers  therewith.  This  being  done,  then  there 
was  imposition  of  hands  on  Mr.  Higginson.  Now,  good 
sir,  I hope  that  you,  and  the  rest  of  God’s  people  with 
you,  will  say  that  here  was  a right  foundation  laid,  and 
that  these  two  blessed  servants  of  the  Lord  came  in  at  i 
the  door,  and  not  at  the  window.’  ” 

The  West  Barnstable  church,  which  has  been  stated  to  ! 
be  “ the  first  independent  Congregational  church  of  that 
name  in  the  world,”  was  organized  in  1G16,  in  England. 

“ The  foundation  of  this  church  was  laid  in  the  following 
manner  : after  solemn  fasting  and  prayer,  each  made  open 
confession  of  his  faith  in  Jesus  Christ;  and  then,  standing 
up  together,  they  joined  hands  and  solemnly  covenanted 
with  each  other,  in  the  presence  of  Almighty  God,  to 
walk  together  in  all  his  ways,  ordinances,  &lc.  On  account 
of  the  violence  of  the  persecution  with  which  this  church 
was  assailed,  their  pastor  continued  with  them  only  eight 
years,  and  then  fled  to  Virginia,  in  this  country,  where  he 
soon  after  died.  The  church  then  chose  as  their  second 
pastor,  Rev.  John  Lathrop.  In  1632,  Mr.  Lathrop  and 
the  little  band  to  whom  he  ministered,  when  assembled  for 
worship  in  a private  building,  were  surprised  by  their  per- 
secutors, and  only  eighteen  of  their  number  escaped,  while 
forty-two  were  apprehended  and  cast  into  prison.  After 


CHAP.  XII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  261 

being  confined  for  two  years,  all  were  released  upon  bail, 
excepting  Mr.  Lathrop,  for  whom  no  favor  could  be  ob- 
tained. At  length,  however,  on  condition  of  leaving  the 
country,  he  obtained  his  freedom.  In  1634,  with  thirty- 
four  of  his  church  and  congregation,  all  that  he  could 
collect,  he  came  to  New  England,  and  settled  at  Scituate. 
At  that  time  the  churches  at  Plymouth,  Duxbury,  and 
Marshfield  were  all  that  existed  in  the  country.  In  1639, 
with  a majority  of  his  people,  and  twenty-two  male  mem- 
bers of  his  church,  he  removed  to  Barnstable  and  com- 
menced its  settlement. 

“ A large  rock  is  said  to  lie  near  the  place  around 
which  this  colony  used  to  hold  then*  public  religious  meet- 
ings. On  that  venerable  and  consecrated  rock  is  believed 
to  have  been  preached  the  first  gospel  sermon  in  this 
town;  and  here  the  ordinances  were  first  administered.”  * 

The  early  history  of  the  colony  which  settled  Neiv 
Haven  is  in  point. 

“On  the  26th  of  July,  1637,  (says  Barber,)  Mr.  Daven- 
port, Mr.  Samuel  Eaton,  Theophilus  Eaton,  and  Edward 
Hopkins,  Esqrs.  Mr.  Thomas  Gregson,  and  many  others 
of  good  characters  and  fortunes,  arrived  at  Boston.  Mr. 
Davenport  had  been  a celebrated  minister  in  the  city  of 
London,  and  was  a distinguished  character  for  piety, 
learning,  and  good  conduct.  Many  of  his  congregation, 
on  account  of  the  esteem  they  had  for  his  person  and 
ministry,  followed  him  into  New  England. 

“ On  the  39th  of  March,  1638,  Mr.  Davenport,  Mr. 
Pruden,  Mr.  Samuel  Eaton,  and  Theophilus  Eaton,  Esq., 
with  the  people  of  their  company,  sailed  from  Boston  for 
Quinnipiac,  now  New  Haven.  In  about  a fortnight  they 
arrived  at  their  destined  port.  On  the  18th  of  April,  they 
kept  their  first  Sabbath  in  the  place.  people  assem- 

bled under  a large  spreading  oak,  and  Mr.  Davenport 
preached  to  them  from  Matthew  vi.  1.  He  insisted  on 
the  temptations  of  the  wilderness,  made  such  observations, 
and  gave  such  directions  and  exhortations  as  were  perti- 
nent to  the  then  present  state  of  his  hearers.  He  left  this 
remark,  that  he  enjoyed  a good  day.” 


Boston  Recorder. 


262 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XII. 

Of  the  formation  of  a church,  and  the  election  of  offi- 
cers, Bacon  gives  the  following  account  : 

“ With  what  solemnities  the  formal  constituting  of  the 
church,  by  seven  men  appointed  for  that  purpose,  was 
attended,  is  not  upon  those  records  which  have  come  down 
to  us.  We  know,  however,  what  were  the  forms  generally 
observed  on  similar  occasions,  at  the  same  period;  and, 
presuming  that  the  same  forms  were  observed  here,  we 
may  easily  imagine  something  of  the  transactions  of  that 
day.  At  an  early  hour,  probably  not  far  from  eight 
o’clock  in  the  morning,  the  congregation  assembled.  Tra- 
dition says,  that  the  assembly  was  under  the  same  broad 
oak,  under  which  they  had  kept  their  first  Sabbath.  After 
public  exercises  of  preaching  and  prayer,  ‘ about  the  space 
of  four  or  five  hours,’  those  who  are  first  to  unite  in  the 
church  covenant,  the  seven  pillars  of  the  house  of  wisdom, 
stand  forth  before  the  congregation,  and  the  elders  and 
delegates  from  neighboring  churches, — for,  probably,  such 
were  present  from  the  churches  on  the  river.  In  the  first 
place,  that  all  present  may  be  satisfied  respecting  the  per- 
sonal piety  of  the  men  who  are  to  begin  the  church,  all  the 
seven  successively  make  a declaration  of  their  religious 
experience,  what  has  been  the  history  of  their  minds,  and 
what  have  been  the  influences  and  effects  of  God’s  grace 
upon  them.  Next,  that  they  may  make  it  clear  that  their 
confidence  in  Christ  rests  upon  Christ  as  revealed  in  the 
Word,  they,  either  severally  or  jointly,  make  profession 
of  their  faith,  declaring  those  great  and  leading  doctrines 
which  they  receive  as  the  substance  of  the  gospel.  If,  on 
any  points,  farther  explanations  are  desired,  questions  are 
proposed  by  the  representatives  of  neighboring  churches, 
till  all  be  satisfied.  Then  they  unitedly  express  their  as- 
sent to  a written  form  of  covenant,  in  nearly  the  same 
words  in  which  the  covenant  of  this  church  is  now  ex- 
pressed ; after  which,  they  receive  from  the  representatives 
of  the  neighboring  churches  the  right  hand  of  fellowship, 
recognizing  them  as  a church  of  Christ,  invested  with  all 
the  powers  and  privileges  which  Christ  has  given  to  his 
churches. 

“ The  election  and  ordination  of  officers  followed  very 
soon  after  the  organization  of  the  church.  Mr.  Daven- 


/ 


CHAP.  XII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  263 

port,  who  was,  perhaps,  even  more  than  any  other  man, 
the  leader  of  the  enterprise,  was  chosen  pastor.  The 
office  of  teacher,  and  that  of  ruling  elder,  appear  to  have 
been  left  vacant  for  a season.  Mr.  Samuel  Eaton,  who  is 
sometimes  spoken  of  as  having  been  a colleague  with  Mr. 
Davenport,  appears  not  to  have  sustained  that  relation  after 
the  church  was  duly  gathered.  The  first  deacons  were 
Robert  Newman  and  Matthew  Gilbert,  who  were  both  in 
the  original  foundation  of  the  church.  Mr.  Davenport, 
like  nearly  all  the  ministers  who  emigrated  to  this  country 
in  that  age,  had  been  regularly  ordained  to  the  ministry  in 
the  church  of  England,  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of 
the  bishop.  Yet  that  ordination  was  not  considered  as 
giving  him  office  or  power  in  this  church,  any  more  than 
a man’s  having  been  a magistrate  in  England  would 
give  him  power  to  administer  justice  in  this  jurisdiction. 
Accordingly,  he  was  ordained,  or  solemnly  inducted  into 
office — Mr.  Hooker  and  Mr.  Stone,  elders  of  the  church 
in  Hartford,  being  present,  as  tradition  says,  to  assist  in 
the  solemnity. 

We  have  another  instance  in  the  colony  which  settled 
at  Nutfield,  (afterwards  Londonderry,  N.  II.)  Rev.  Mr. 
Parker,  in  his  century  sermon,  gives  the  following  particu- 
lars : — 

“ The  first  settlers  of  this  town  were  the  descendants 
of  a colony  which  emigrated  from  Argyleshire,  in  Scot- 
land, and  settled  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  in  the  province 
of  Ulster,  about  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century. 
Influenced  by  the  representations  of  one  Holmes,  a young 
man,  son  of  a clergyman,  who  had  been  in  New  England, 
his  father,  with  three  other  Presbyterian  ministers — James 
M‘Gregore,  William  Cornwell,  and  William  Boyd — with  a 
large  number  of  their  congregations,  resolved  on  a remo- 
val. Having  converted  their  substance  into  money,  they 
immediately  embarked,  in  five  ships,  for  America.  About 
one  hundred  families  arrived  at  Boston,  August  4,  1718. 
Twenty  families  more,  in  one  of  the  vessels,  landed  at 
Casco  Bay,  now  Portland.  Among  this  latter  number 
were  the  families  who  commenced  this  settlement. 

“ On  disembarking  in  this  new  country,  in  which  they 
were  to  seek  a residence  for  themselves  and  their  descencL 


264  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [ciIAP.  XII. 

ants,  they  assembled  on  the  shore,  and  united  in  solemn 
acts  of  devotion,  and  with  peculiar  sensations  sang  the  one 
hundred  and  thirty-seventh  Psalm. 

“ This  company  of  emigrants  immediately  petitioned 
the  General  Court  of  Massachusetts  for  a tract  of  land 
suitable  for  a township.  The  Court  readily  granted  their 
request,  and  gave  them  leave  to  select  a settlement,  six 
miles  square,  in  any  of  the  unappropriated  lands  to  the 
eastward.  After  exploring  the  country  along  the  eastern 
shore,  and  finding  no  place  that  suited  them,  sixteen  of  the 
families,  hearing  of  this  tract  of  land,  then  called  Nutfield, 
and  finding  that  it  was  not  appropriated,  determined  here 
to  take  up  their  grant.  They  accordingly,  as  soon  as  the 
spring  opened,  left  Casco  Bay,  and  arrived  at  Haverhill  on 
the  second  day  of  April,  1719.  Leaving  here  their  fami- 
lies, the  men  immediately  came  up,  examined  the  spot  on 
which  they  were  about  to  commence  their  settlement,  and 
!)uilt  a few  huts.  Three  remaining  to  guard  their  tents, 
the  rest  returned  to  Haverhill  to  bring  on  their  families. 

“ This  company  had  no  sooner  selected  a spot  for  a 
township,  than,  in  order  to  secure  the  full  enjoyment  of 
gospel  ordinances,  which  was  one  principal  object  of  their 
removal,  and  also  to  promote  their  settlement,  they  pre- 
sented a call  to  the  Rev.  James  M‘Gregore  to  become 
their  pastor.  He  was  then  at  Dracut,  where  he  had  passed 
the  winter  after  his  arrival. 

“ On  meeting  them  for  the  first  time  after  they  had  left 
their  native  isle,  in  this  then  dreary  and  uncultivated  spot, 
lie  made  an  affectionate  and  impressive  address  in  view  of 
their  undertaking  ; reminding  them  of  their  gracious  pre- 
servation while  crossing  the  deep,  and  exhorting  them  to 
renewed  confidence  in  God,  and  devotedness  to  his  service. 
The  next  day,  April  12,  he  delivered,  under  a large  oak, 
the  first  discourse  ever  preached  in  this  town,  from  the 
prophecy  of  Isaiah,  xxxii.  2, — A man  shall  he  as  a hiding 
place  from  the  icind,  and  a covert  from  the  tempest ; as 
rivers  of  water  in  a dry  place , as  the  shadoiv  of  a great 
rock  in  a weary  land” 

Settlements  which  began  without  a minister , soon  obtained 
one , and  made  provision  for  his  maintenance.  A few  in- 
stances may  serve  as  a specimen  of  many  others. 


CHAP.  XII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  265 

“ The  town  of  Woburn,  Mass.,  was  settled  in  1642.  It 
was  granted  to  seven  men,  ‘ of  good  and  honest  report/  on 
condition  that  they,  within  two  years,  erected  houses  there, 
and  proceeded  to  build  a town.  As  soon  as  they  had  a 
competent  number  to  support  a minister,  they  considered 
themselves  as  * surely  seated,  and  not  before,  it  being  as 
unnatural  for  a right  New  England  man  to  live  without  an 
able  ministry,  as  for  a blacksmith  to  wTork  his  iron  without 
a fire.’  This  people,  therefore,  like  others,  laid  their 
foundation  stone,  with  earnestly  seeking  the  blessing  of 
heaven  in  several  days  of  fasting  and  prayer.  They  then 
took  the  advice  of  the  most  orthodox  and  able  Christians, 
especially  the  ministers  of  the  gospel,  not  rashly  running 
into  a church  state  before  they  had  a prospect  of  obtaining 
a pastor  to  feed  them  with  the  bread  of  life.  They  chose 
to  continue  as  they  were,  in  fellowship  with  other  church- 
es, enjoying  their  Christian  watch,  till  they  had  the  ordi- 
nances administered  among  them.  But  they  soon  obtain- 
ed ‘ Mr.  Thomas  Carter,  of  Watertown,  a reverend,  godly 
man,  apt  to  teach  the  sound  and  wholesome  truths  of 
Christ/  to  preach  for  them.  They  then  formed  into  a 
church  on  the  24th  of  the  sixth  month,  after  Mr.  Symes, 
of  Charlestown,  ‘ had  continued  in  preaching  and  prayer 
about  the  space  of  four  or  five  hours.’ 

“ After  public  worship,  the  persons  intending  to  be 
formed  into  a church,  stood  forth,  one  by  one,  before  the 
congregation  and  ministers  present,  ‘ and  confessed  what 
the  Lord  had  done  for  their  souls,  by  his  spirit,  under  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  the  events  of  his  providence/ 
that  all  for  themselves  might  know  their  faith  in  Christ; 
the  ministers  or  messengers  present,  asking  such  questions 
as  they  thought  proper,  and,  when  satisfied,  giving  them 
the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  Seven  were  thus  formed 
into  a church,  who  in  ten  years  had  increased  to  seventy- 
four. 

“ On  the  22d  of  the  ninth  month,  Mr.  Carter  was,  by  a 
council,  ordained  their  pastor,  ‘ after  he  had  exercised,  in 
prayer  and  preaching,  the  greater  part  of  the  day.’  ” 

Thus,  in  the  course  of  the  first  year  after  this  settlement 
commenced,  a minister  was  ordained  among  them,  and  as 
it  was  their  purpose  not  to  have  a minister  until  they  could 
23 


266 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XII. 

“ support  ” him,  we  may  conclude  that  they  gave  him  a 
comfortable  maintenance. 

In  1654,  twenty-one  planters  commenced  a settlement 
at  Northampton.  “ March  18th,  1657,  the  people  em- 
ployed an  agent  ‘ to  obtain  a minister; ’ They  had  been 
settled  in  this  spot  but  three  years,  and  were  already  soli- 
citous to  obtain  a regular  ministration  of  the  ordinances 
of  the  gospel.” 

During  the  year  1658,  Mr.  Eleazer  Mather  was  settled 
over  them  in  the  gospel  ministry.  They  voted  him  “ a sala- 
ry of  eighty  pounds  for  one  year.  Forty  acres  of  land 
were  given  him  at  the  same  time,  and  forty  acres  more,  to 
be  for  the  use  of  the  ministry  forever.  Thus,  within  four 
years  from  the  first  attempt  to  settle  this  town,  the  inhabi- 
tants settled  a minister,  gave  him  twenty-five  pounds  ster- 
ling for  preaching  with  them  half  a year,  and,  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  ensuing  year,  voted  him  a salary  of 
eighty  pounds  sterling.  At  the  same  time,  they  gave  him 
forty  acres  of  land,  and  a house  which  cost  one  hundred 
pounds  sterling,  and  forty  acres  more  for  the  use  of  the 
ministry.” 

The  first  family  moved  into  Penacook,  now  Concord, 
N.  H.,  in  1727.  “ June  25,  1729,  the  planters  appointed 

a committee  to  ‘ call  and  agree  with  some  suitable  person 
to  be  the  minister  of  Penacook.’  They  also  voted,  ‘ that 
the  minister  of  said  town  shall  be  paid  bv  the  community 
one  hundred  pounds  per  annum ;’  and  further,  4 that  one 
hundred  pounds  be  allowed  and  paid  out  of  the  company’s 
treasury  to  the  first  minister,  as  an  encouragement  for  set- 
tling and  taking  the  pastoral  charge  among  them.’  On 
the  14th  October  following,  they  voted,  ‘ that  every  pro- 
prietor or  intended  settler  shall  forthwith  pay,  or  cause  to 
be  paid,  to  the  company’s  treasurer,  the  sum  of  twenty 
shillings,  towards  the  support  of  an  orthodox  minister, 
to  preach  at  Penacook.’*.  Probably,  in  accordance  with 
this  vote,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Walker  was  employed ; for  31st 
March,  1730,  the  committee,  above  named,  were  directed 
to  £ agree  with  the  Rev.  Timothy  Walker,  in  order  to 
his  carrying  on  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  Penacook  the 
ensuing  year,  and  to  treat  with  him  in  order  to  his  settle- 
ment.’ 


CHAP.  XII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  267 

“ In  September,  the  Committee  of  the  Great  and  Gene- 
ral Court,  who  still  extended  their  supervision  over  the 
new  plantation,  ordered  the  proprietors  to  choose  a minis- 
ter for  the  town,  and,  in  case  of  his  acceptance,  to  agree  up- 
on a time  for  his  ordination.  They  promptly  met  the  order. 
In  the  same  decisive  and  unanimous  spirit  that  had  cha- 
racterized all  their  measures,  on  the  14th  October,  1730, 
they  voted,  ‘ That  we  will  have  a minister/  and  ‘ that  the 
Rev.  Timothy  Walker  shall  be  our  minister/  His  salary 
was  fixed  at  one  hundred  pounds  a year,  to  be  increased 
forty  shillings  annually,  till  it  amounted  to  one  hundred 
and  twenty  pounds.  The  use  of  the  parsonage  was  also 
granted,  and  one  hundred  pounds  given  to  enable  him  to 
build  a house,  besides  the  lot  which  fell  to  the  right  of  the 
first  minister.  It  was  provided,  that  ‘ if  Mr.  Walker,  by 
reason  of  extreme  old  age,  shall  be  disabled  from  carrying 
on  the  whole  work  of  the  ministry,  he  shall  abate  so  much 
of  his  salary  as  shall  be  rational/ 

“To  the  unanimous  call  of  the  people,  Mr.  Walker  re- 
turned an  affirmative  answer.  On  the  18th  November, 
1730.  the  ordination  took  place.  In  the  ‘ convenient  house/ 
which  they  had  erected  for  the  public  worship  of  God, 
were  assembled  about  thirty  settlers,  with  their  families  ; 
before  them  was  the  venerable  council,  and  the  man  of 
their  choice,  ready  to  be  invested  with  the  sacred  office. 
The  remoteness  of  the  scene  from  the  old  settlements; 
the  sacrifices  which  the  new  settlers  had  made,  the  perils 
to  which  they  would  be  exposed,  the  terrible  apprehensions 
they  felt  of  attacks  from  the  Indians,  together  with  the 
hope  that  the  church,  about  to  be  planted  in  the  wilder- 
ness, would  one  day  spread  wide  its  branches,  and  be  a 
fruitful  vine  in  the  garden  of  the  Lord,  gave  an  unusual 
tenderness  and  solemnity  to  the  occasion.  The  Rev.  John 
TiAimiwn,  of  AnHovor,  North  Parish,  preached  from  Pro- 
verbs ix.  1,  2,  3.  Wisdom  hath  builded  Tier  bouse  f she 
hath  liewn  out  her  seven  pillars  ; she  hath  killed  her  beasts , 
she  hath  mingled  her  winci  she  hath  also  furnished  her  ta- 
ble ; she  hath  sent  forth  her  maidens . From  this  text  he 
raised  the  doctrine,  ‘That  the  churches  of  Christ  are  of 
his  forming,  their  provision  of  his  making , and  their  min- 
isters of  his  appointing  and  sending  to  them.  * The  ser- 


268 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XII. 

mon,  throughout,  breathes  a spirit  of  warm  devotion ; is 
full  of  evangelical  doctrine,  and  of  appropriate  practi- 
cal remarks.  To  the  pastor  elect,  he  says,  ‘We  have 
great  cause  to  bless  the  glorious  Head  of  all  spiritual  and 
divine  influences,  that  he  has  given  you  a spirit  of  self- 
denial,  and  inclined  you  to  consecrate  and  devote  yourself 
to  his  service  in  this  remote  part  of  the  wilderness , and, 
with  joy  and  pleasure  we  behold  your  settlement  just  ar- 
rived at  its  consummation.  The  great  Jesus  is  now  about 
to  introduce  you  into  an  office  which,  as  the  honor  of  it 
will  call  for  your  humble  and  thankful  adorations,  so  the 
difficulties  thereof  will  require  your  constant  and  entire 
dependence  upon  Him,  from  whom  you  have  your  mis- 
sion.’ 

“To  those,  who  were  ‘ a coming  into  a church  state/ 
he  says,  in  language  of  simple  and  touching  eloquence, 
‘You  have  proposed  worldly  conveniences  and  accommodctr 
tions  in  your  engaging  in  the  settlement  of  this  remote 
plantation.  This  end  is  good  and  warrantable  in  its  place ; 
but  religion  and  the  advancement  of  Christ’s  kingdom 
are  of  infinitely  greater  weight,  and  what  we  hope  you  will 
have  a principal  regard  unto.  What  you  ought  in  a special 
manner  to  aim  at,  is  the  enlargement  of  Christ’s  kingdom ; 
this  will  be  your  glory  and  your  defence,  and  if  this  be 
your  main  design,  will  not  the  glorious  Jesus  say  with  re- 
spect to  you,  as  he  said  unto  his  ancient  people,  who  fol- 
lowed him  into  the  wilderness,  ‘ I remember  thee , the  kind- 
ness of  thy  youth , the  love  of  thine  espousals , when  thou 
wentest  after  me  in  the  wilderness , in  a land  that  was 
not  sown.  Israel  was  holiness  to  the  Lord.’  Jer.  ii.  2. 

“ ‘ There  is  this  peculiar  circumstance  in  your  settle- 
ment, that  it  is  in  a place  where  Satan,  some  years  ago,  had 
his  seat,  and  the  Devil  was  wont  to  be  invocated  by  for- 
saken salvages,  a place  wliioli  was  tlic  lciulc/.  v ouo  and 
head-quarters  of  our  Indian  enemies.  Onr  T.ord  JESUS 

Christ  has  driven  out  the  heathen  and  made  room  for 
you,  that  he  might  have  a seed  to  serve  Him  in  this  place, 
where  he  has  been  much  dishonored  in  time  past.  Be 
then  concerned  to  answer  this  just  expectation ; be  solici- 
tous that  you  who  are  becoming  his  flock,  may  be  his  glo- 
ry, that  you  may  be  for  a name  and  praise  unto  Him,’ 


HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 


269 


CHAP.  XII.] 

“ Immediately  after  sermon,  before  the  ordination  was 
performed,  the  church  was  organized.  Eight  male  mem- 
bers, including  Mr.  Walker,  came  forward,  adopted  and 
subscribed  the  Covenant,  in  which  they  did  ‘ solemnly 
devote  and  dedicate  themselves  to  the  Lord  Jehovah,  who 
is  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost/  and  did  ‘promise,  by  di- 
vine grace,  to  endeavor  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever 
God  in  his  word  has  commanded.’ 

“After  the  church  was  formed,  the  charge  of  ordination 
was  given  to  Mr.  Walker  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  Phillips, 
of  Andover,  South  Parish,  commencing  in  this  solemn 
manner : 

‘ In  the  Name  and  Fear  of  God,  Amen. 

c Dear  Sir — We  have  seen,  and  do  approve  of  your  call 
to  the  evangelical  ministry,  and  to  the  pastoral  office  in 
this  church  of  Christ,  as  also  your  acceptance  of  the 
same. 

* And  therefore  now,  as  ministers  and  ambassadors  of 
Christ,  and  in  the  name  of  Him  our  great  Lord  and 
Master,  we  do  constitute  and  ordain  you  to  be  a Minister 
of  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  the  Pastor  of  the 
; church  or  flock  in  this  place,  in  particular.’ 

“After  the  Charge,  the  Rev.  John  Brown,  of  Haver- 
: hill,  gave  to  the  Pastor  and  the  Church  the  Right  Hand 
; of  Fellowship,  according  to  the  established  mode  in  Con- 
j gregational  churches.”* 

The  early  settlers  of  New  England  retained  their  minis- 
ters many  years. 

I The  settlement  of  a minister  was  with  them  a matter 
of  very  serious  moment.  They  were  not  therefore  hasty 
in  this  affair,  but,  on  the  contrary,  proceeded  with  great 
deliberation.  After  they  had  employed  a man  to  preach 
among  them,  they  waited  until  a sufficient  opportunity  had 
been  afforded  him  to  “ give  them  a taste  of  his  gifts,”  be- 
fore they  presented  him  a call.  Nor  did  they  take  this 
important  step  until  they  had  sought  divine  direction  by 
observing  a day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  and  had  obtained 
I the  advice  of  neighboring  ministers  and  others.  When 
the  candidate  was  ordained  over  them,  it  was  their  expec- 

* Rev.  Mr.  Bouton’s  Centennial  Discourses. 

23* 


270 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XII 

tation  that  he  would  remain  their  pastor  during  life;  and 
in  this  they  were  seldom  disappointed. 

From  among  the  numerous  instances  left  on  record, 
showing  the  permanency  of  the  settled  ministry  in  those 
trmes,  the  following  have  been  selected. 

Rev.  Solomon  Stoddard  was  ordained  at  Northampton, 
Mass.,  in  1672.  He  remained  pastor  of  the  church  nearly 
sixty  years.  He  died,  Feb.  11,  1729,  in  the  eighty-sixth 
year  of  his  age. 

“ A council  was  convened  at  Westfield,  on  the  last 
Wednesday  of  June,  1679,  the  church  organized,  and  Mr.  1 
Taylor  was  ordained  pastor.  Mr.  T.  was  a man  eminently 
devoted  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  He  died,  June  29, 
1729,  in  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  ministry.” 

“ In  1694,  an  ecclesiastical  society  was  constituted  in 
East  Hartford,  Con.,  and  early  in  1703,  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Woodbridge,  their  first  settled  clergyman,  was  ordained.  { 
The  church  and  people  here  were  united  during  the  life 
and  ministry  of  Mr.  Woodbridge,  who  labored  with  them 
forty-three  years.  He  died,  June  9,  1746,  aged  sixty- 
three.  The  Rev  Eliphalet  Williams,  D.  D.,  his  successor,  j 
was  ordained,  March  30,  1748.  For  more  than  fifty  years 
he  was  a settled  minister  in  this  town. 

“ The  first  minister  of  Longmeadow,  Mass.,  was  Rev. 
Stephen  Williams,  who  was  ordained  here  in  1716.  He  ! 
was  a son  of  Rev.  John  Williams,  of  Deerfield,  and  was  ! 
carried  captive  with  his  father  to  Canada.  He  died  in 
1782,  in  the  ninetieth  year  of  his  age,  and  sixty-sixth  of 
his  ministry.  Mr.  Williams  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Rich-  ] 
ard  Salter  Storrs,  who  was  settled  in  1785.  Mr.  Storrs  ; 
died,  Oct.  3,  1819,”  in  the  thirty-fourth  year  of  his  min-  l 
istry. 

“ A church  was  organized  in  Medfield  in  1651,  consist-  * 
ing  of  eight  members;  Rev.  John  Wilson,  Jun.  was  in- 
stalled pastor  the  same  year.  Mr.  Wilson  was  born  in 
England,  and  graduated  in  the  first  class  in  Harvard  Col- 
lege. He  continued  in  the  pastoral  office  more  than  forty 
years,  and  died  in  1691.  After  a period  of  nearly  six 
years,  in  which  thirty-two  candidates  were  employed,  Jo- 
seph Baxter  was  settled,  and  sustained  the  pastoral  office 
more  than  forty-eight,  years.  Mr.  Baxter  commenced  his 


CHAP.  XII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  271 

ministerial  labors  at  the  age  of  eighteen,  and  in  conse- 
quence of  his  youth,  his  settlement  was  delayed  almost 
three  years.” 

“ Rev.  Nathan  Buckman  was  settled  at  Medway  in  De- 
cember, 1724,  and  continued  the  pastoral  relation  to  this 
church  more  than  seventy  years.” 

“ Rev.  Habijah  Weld,  minister  of  Attleborough,  wa9 
distinguished  for  his  usefulness  in  the  ministry,  and  highly 
respected  as  a man,  both  at  home  and  abroad.  He  united, 
to  an  uncommon  degree,  the  affections  of  his  people  for 
a period  of  fifty-five  years,  during  which  he  was  their  pas- 
tor. He  was  ordained  in  1727,  and  died  in  1782,  in  the 
eightieth  year  of  his  age.” 

“ It  appears  that  the  first  church  in  Billerica  was  gath- 
ered in  1663,  and  the  Rev.  Samuel  Whiting  was  ordained 
in  the  same  year.  Mr.  Whiting  died  in  1713,  having 
preached  in  this  place  more  than  fifty  years.” 

Rev.  Samuel  Moody  was  ordained  at  York,  Me.,  in 
1700.  He  was  a godly  man  and  a successful  minister. 
He  died,  Nov.  13,  1747,  aged  seventy-two,  having  been 
pastor  of  the  church  forty-seven  years. 

Rev.  Jeremiah  Wise  was  settled  at  Berwick  in  1707. 
He  was  a man  of  learning  and  eminent  piety.  He  con- 
tinued their  minister  more  than  forty-eight  years. 

In  1713,  Kittery  was  divided  into  two  parishes.  In  the 
I new  one,  at  Sturgeon  Creek,  a church  was  gathered,  and, 
i in  1715,  Mr.  John  Rogers  was  ordained  their  pastor.  He 
! remained  their  minister  fifty-two  years. 

Mr.  Samuel  Dudley  was  settled  at  Exeter,  N.  H.,  in 
1650.  He  died  in  the  seventy-seventh  year  of  his  age, 
and  in  the  thirty-third  of  his  ministry. 

The  first  minister  settled  in  Concord,  was  the  Rev. 
Timothy  Walker.  His  ordination  took  place  in  1730. 
He  died  in  1782,  having  been  pastor  of  the  church  fifty- 
two  years. 

Mr.  David  M‘Gregore  was  ordained  pastor  of  the  church 
in  Londonderry,  West  Parish,  in  1737.  He  died  in  the 
fortieth  year  of  his  ministry.  — Mr.  William  Davidson  was 
settled  over  the  church  in  the  East  Parish  of  this  town  in 
1740.  He  died  in  1791,  aged  eighty-one;  having  been 
their  pastor  more  than  half  a century. 


272 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XII. 

In  1734,  Mr.  John  Wilson  was  ordained  at  Chester.  He 
died  in  the  seventy-sixth  year  of  his  age,  and  in  the  forty- 
sixth  of  his  ministry. 

The  church  in  Amherst  was  embodied  in  1741.  In 
September  of  the  same  year,  Mr.  Daniel  Wilkins  was  or- 
dained their  pastor.  He  died  in  the  seventy-third  year  of 
his  age,  and  in  the  forty-second  of  his  ministry. 

These  instances  may  suffice  to  show  that  the  early  set- 
tlers of  New  England  retained  their  ministers  long. 

Our  ancestors  were  strict  in  the  sanctification  of  the 
Sabbath , and  punctual  in  their  attendance  upon  the  ser- 
vices of  the  sanctuary. 

“ They  observed  the  Sabbath  with  great  seriousness.  I 
They  prepared  for  its  approach  by  a seasonable  adjustment 
of  their  temporal  affairs  ; they  welcomed  its  arrival  with 
joy,  and  spent  all  its  hours  in  the  public  and  private  duties 
of  religion.  A sacred  stillness  reigned  in  their  habita- 
tions, and  throughout  their  villages  and  towns,  well  befit- 
ting the  day  of  God,  and  well  calculated  to  raise  the  affec- 
tions and  thoughts  to  the  eternal  rest  of  heaven.” 

If  we  except  a few  circumstances  growing  out  of  their 
peculiar  situation,  the  following  description  of  a Sabbath, 
as  observed  by  the  people  of  New  Haven,  may  be  regarded 
as  a specimen  of  the  manner  in  which  the  Lord’s  day  was 
generally  kept  in  New  England  previous  to  the  revolution- 
ary war.  “ Let  us  go  back  for  a moment,”  says  the  writer, 
Rev.  Mr.  Bacon,  “to  one  of  those  ancient  Sabbaths.  You 
see  in  the  morning  no  motion^  save  as  the  herds  go  forth 
to  their  pasture  in  the  common  grounds,  each  herd  accom- 
panied by  two  or  three  armed  herdsmen.  At  the  appointed 
hour,  the  drum  having  been  beaten  both  for  the  first  time 
and  the  second,  the  whole  population,  from  the  dwellings 
of  the  town,  and  from  the  farms  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river,  come  together  in  the  place  of  prayer.  The  sentinel 
is  placed  in  the  turret , those  who  are  to  keep  ward  go 
forth,  pacing,  two  by  two,  the  still  green  lanes.  In  the 
mean  time,  we  take  our  places  in  the  assembly.  In 
this  rude,  unfinished  structure  is  devotion  true  and  pure, — 
worship  more  solemn  for  the  Jack  of  outward  pomp. 
Through  a long  course  of  exercises,  which  would  weary 
out  the  men  of  our  degenerate  days,  these  hearers  sit  or 


HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 


273 


CHAP.  XII.] 

stand  with  most  exemplary  attention.  They  love  the  word 
that  comes  from  the  lips  of  their  pastor.  They  love  the 
order  of  this  house.  For  the  privilege  of  uniting  in  these 
forms  of  worship,  of  hearing  the  gospel  thus  preached, 
of  living  under  this  religious  constitution,  and  of  thus  ex- 
tending in  the  world  the  kingdom  which  is  righteousness, 
and  peace,  and  joy,  they  undertook  the  work  of  planting 
this  wilderness.  To  them  each  sermon,  every  prayer,  every 
tranquil  sabbath  is  more  precious  for  all  that  it  cost  them. 
It  is  not  strange,  then,  that  their  attention  is  awake  through 
these  long  services,  till,  as  the  day  declines,  they  retire  to 
their  dwellings,  and  close  the  sabbath  with  family  worship 
and  the  catechising  of  their  children; ” 

There  was  in  those  days  an  almost  universal  attendance 
upon  the  services  of  God’s  house  on  the  sabbath.  Few, 
j very  few,  unless  circumstances  beyond  their  control^  re- 
! quired  that  they  should  remain  at  home,  absented  them- 

1 selves,  j Four  fifths  of  the  people,  it  is  believed,  uniformly 
attended  public  worship.  A family  or  an  individual,  who 
habitually  absented  themselves  from  the  house  of  God, 
j could  rarely  be  found.  Dr.  Dwight,  speaking  of  the  in- 
habitants of  Northampton,  says,  “ Probably  no  people  were 
ever  more  punctual  in  their  attendance  upon  public  wor- 
ship than  they  were  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  from 
the  first  settlement  of  the  place.  Fourteen  hundred  and 
sixty  persons  were  once  counted  in  the  church  on  a sab- 
bath afternoon ; amounting  to  five  sixths  of  the  inhabi- 
tants.” 

It  is  interesting  to  notice  the  pains-taking  there  was 
among  the  early  settlers  to  enjoy  the  privileges  of  the  sanc- 
tuary. “ Rev.  Mr.  Burnham  was  ordained  in  Berlin,  Con., 
about  the  year  1712.  At  this  time  there  were  but  four- 
teen families  in  the  place,  and  the  church  consisted  of  ten 
members,  seven  males  and  three  females.  Previous  to  the 

Burnham,  these  families  attended  meet- 
ing at  r armington,  and  tnfe  ««««.  „ 

twelve  miles,  and  carried  their  infants  in  their  arms.  In 

1695,  the  settlers  of  East  Windsor  formed  themselves  into 

an  ecclesiastical  society,  and  Mr.  Timothy  Edwards  was 

ordained  their  minister.  Previous  to  this,  the  inhabitants 


274 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XII. 


for  fifteen  years  passed  the  river  in  boats,  in  order  to  attend 
worship  on  the  west  side.” 

Our  forefathers  paid  particular  attention  to  family 
religion . 

“ The  duty  of  maintaining  family  religion,”  says  Dr. 
Hawes,  “ was  once  universally  acknowledged  in  New 
England,  and  seriously  practised  in  nearly  all  the  families 
in  the  land.  Every  day,  the  scriptures  were  read,  and 
God  worshipped ; and  not  a child  or  a servant  was  suffered 
to  grow  up  without  being  instructed  in  the  principles  of 
religion,  and  taught  to  reverence  the  day,  the  word,  and 
the  name  of  God.  Our  fathers  adopted  the  maxim  that 
c families  are  the  nurseries  of  the  church  and  the  common- 
wealth ; ruin  families,  and  you  ruin  all.’  They  aimed, 
therefore,  to  engage  the  presence  and  blessing  of  God  to 
abide  in  their  families.  With  their  own  hearts  set  upon 
heaven,  they  were  earnestly  desirous  that  their  children 
might  be  prepared  to  follow  them  to  the  world  of  glory. 
For  this  purpose,  they  constantly  maintained  family  reli- 
gion and  family  government.  They  sought  for  their  chil- 
dren, as  they  did  for  themselves,  first,  the  kingdom  of  God 
and  his  righteousness.  The  influence  of  this  principle 
was  prominent  in  the  family,  in  the  school,  and  in  all  their 
domestic  and  social  arrangements.  In  the  great  work  of 
training  the  young  for  the  service  and  glory  of  God,  parents 
and  magistrates,  pastors  and  churches  co-operated  with 
mutual  zeal  and  fidelity.” 

An  interesting  instance  illustrating  the  manner  in  which 
family  religion  was  maintained  in  the  early  days  of  New 
England,  is  found  in  the  Life  of  the  excellent  Theophilus 
Eaton,  first  governor  of  New  Haven  colony. 

“ As  in  his  government  of  the  commonwealth,  so  in  the 
government  of  his  family,  he  was  prudent,  serious,  happy 
to  a wonder ; and  although  he  sometimes  had  a large 
family,  consisting  of  no  less  than  thirtv  nprsnn?, 

have  affirmed  that  they  never  saw  a house  ordered  with 
more  wisdom.  He  kept  an  honorable  and  hospitable  ta- 
ble; but  one  thing  that  made  the  entertainment  thereof 
the  better,  was  the  continual  presence  of  his  aged  mother. 


CHAP.  XII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  275 

by  feeding  of  whom  with  an  exemplary  piety  till  she  died, 
he  insured  his  own  prosperity  as  long  as  he  lived.  His 
children  and  servants  he  mightily  encouraged  in  the  study 
of  the  scriptures,  and  countenanced  their  addresses  to 
himself  with  any  of  their  inquiries ; but  when  he  saw  any 
of  them  sinfully  negligent  about  the  concerns  either  of 
their  general  or  particular  callings,  he  would  admonish 
them  with  such  a penetrating  efficacy,  that  they  could 
scarce  forbear  falling  down  at  his  feet  with  tears.  A word 
from  him  was  enough  to  steer  them ! 

“ So  exemplary  was  he  as  a Christian,  that  one  who  had 
been  a servant  to  him  could  say,  many  years  after,  ‘ What- 
ever difficulty  in  my  daily  walk  I now  meet  with,  still  some- 
thing that  I either  saw  or  heard  in  my  blessed  master 
Eaton’s  conversation,  helps  me  through  it  all  ; I have  rea- 
son to  bless  God  that  ever  I knew  him  !’  It  was  his  cus- 
tom, when  he  first  rose  in  the  morning,  to  repair  to  his 
study  : a study  well  perfumed  with  the  meditations  and 
supplications  of  a holy  soul.  After  this,  calling  his  family 
together,  he  would  read  a portion  of  scripture,  and,  after 
some  devout  and  useful  reflections  upon  it,  he  would  make 
a prayer,  not  long,  but  extraordinarily  pertinent  and  reve- 
rent ; and  in  the  evening,  some  of  the  same  exercises  were 
again  attended.  On  Saturday  morning  he  would  take 
notice  of  the  approaching  sabbath  in  his  prayer,  and  ask 
grace  to  be  remembering  of  it,  and  preparing  for  it ; and 
when  the  evening  arrived,  he,  besides  this,  not  only  re- 
peated a sermon,  but  also  instructed  his  family  by  putting 
questions  referring  to  points  in  religion,  which  would 
oblige  them  to  study  for  an  answer ; and  if  their  answer 
were  at  any  time  insufficient,  he  would  wisely  and  gently 
enlighten  their  understandings;  all  which  he  concluded 
by  singing  a psalm.  When  the  Lord’s  day  came,  he  called 
his  family  together  at  the  time  for  the  ringing  of  the  first 
bell,  and  repeated  a sermon,  whereunto  he  added  a fervent 
prayer,  especially  tending  to  the  sanctification  of  the  day. 
At  noon  he  sung  a psalm ; and  at  night  he  retired  an  hour 
into  his  closet,  advising  those  in  his  house  to  improve  the 
same  time  for  the  good  of  their  own  souls.  He  then 
called  his  family  together  again,  and  in  an  obliging  man- 
ner conferred  with  them  about  the  things  with  which  they 


276 


INCIDENTS  IN  TIIE  EARLY  [cHAP.  XII. 

had  been  entertained  in  the  house  of  God,  closing  with  a 
prayer  for  the  blessing  of  God  upon  them  all.  For  solemn 
days  of  humiliation,  or  of  thanksgiving,  he  took  the  same 
course,  and  endeavored  to  make  the  members  of  his  family 
understand  the  meaning  of  the  services. 

“ His  eldest  son  he  maintained  at  the  college  until  he 
proceeded  master  of  arts;  and  he  was  indeed  the  son  of 
his  vows,  and  a son  of  great  hopes.  But  a severe  catarrh 
diverted  this  young  gentleman  from  the  work  of  the  minis- 
try, whereto  his  father  had  once  devoted  him ; and  a 
malignant  fever  then  raging  in  those  parts  of  the  country, 
carried  off  him  with  his  wife  within  two  or  three  days  of 
one  another.  This  was  counted  one  of  the  severest  trials 
that  ever  befell  his  father  in  the  days  of  the  years  of  his 
pilgrimage  ; but  he  bore  it  with  a patience  and  composure 
of  spirit  truly  admirable.  His  dying  son  looked  earnestly 
on  him,  and  said,  4 Sir,  what  shall  we  do  ?’  Whereto,  with 
a well-ordered  countenance,  he  replied,  4 Look  up  to  God.’  j 
And  when  he  passed  by  his  daughter  drowned  in  tears  on 
this  occasion,  he  said  to  her,  4 Remember  the  sixth  com-  j 
mandment — hurt  not  yourself  with  immoderate  grief ; re- 
member Job,  who  said,  The  Lord  hath  given,  and  the  Lord 
hath  taken  away;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.  You 
may  mark  what  note  the  Spirit  of  God  put  upon  it;  in  all 
this,  Job  sinned  not,  nor  charged  God  foolishly  : God  ac- 
counts it  a charging  of  him  foolishly,  when  we  don’t  sub- 
mit to  his  will  patiently.’  Accordingly,  he  now  governed 
himself  as  one  who  had  attained  unto  the  rule  of  weeping 
as  if  he  wept  not.”* 

Another  example  of  family  religion  is  given  in  the  Life 
ot  Rev.  Jonathan  Edwards,  of  Northampton. 

44  As  he  rose  very  early  himself,  he  was  wont  to  have  his 
family  up  betimes  in  the  morning,  after  which,  before  en- 
tering on  the  business  of  the  day,  he  attended  on  family 
prayers  ; when  a chapter  in  the  Bible  was  read,  commonly 
by  candle-light,  in  the  winter,  upon  which,  he  asked  his 
children  questions,  according  to  their  age  and  capacity, 
and  took  occasion  to  explain  some  passages  in  it,  or  en- 
force any  duty  recommended,  as  he  thought  proper.  He 

* Mather’s  Magnalia. 


277 


CHAP.  XII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

was  careful  and  thorough  in  the  government  of  his  chil- 
dren, and,  as  a consequence  of  this,  they  reverenced,  es- 
teemed, and  loved  him.  He  took  the  utmost  care  to  be- 
gin his  government  of  them  when  they  were  very  young. 
When  they  first  discovered  any  degree  of  self-will  and 
j stubbornness,  he  would  attend  to  them,  until  he  had  tho- 
roughly subdued  them,  and  brought  them  to  submit.  Such 
prudent  discipline,  exercised  with  the  greatest  calmness, 
i being  repeated  once  or  twice,  was  generally  sufficient  for 
that  child,  and  effectually  established  his  parental  authority, 
and  produced  a cheerful  obedience  ever  after. 

“ He  kept  a watchful  eye  over  his  children,  that  he 
might  admonish  them  of  the  first  wrong  step,  and  direct 
them  in  the  right  way.  He  took  opportunities  to  converse 
with  them  singly,  and  closely,  about  the  concerns  of  their 
souls,  and  to  give  them  warnings,  exhortations,  and  direc- 
tions, as  he  saw  them  severally  need.  The  salvation  of 
his  children  was  his  chief  and  constant  desire,  and  aim, 
and  effort  concerning  them.  In  the  evening,  after  tea,  he 
customarily  sat  in  the  parlor,  with  his  family,  for  an  hour, 
unbending  from  the  severity  of  study,  entering  freely  into 
the  feelings  and  concerns  of  his  children,  and  relaxing 
into  cheerful  and  animated  conversation,  accompanied  fre- 
quently with  sprightly  remarks,  sallies  of  wit  and  humor. 
But,  before  retiring  to  his  study,  he  usually  gave  the  con- 
versation, by  degrees,  a more  serious  turn,  addressing  his 
children,  with  great  tenderness  and  earnestness,  on  the 
subject  of  their  salvation  ; when  the  thought  that  they  were 
still  strangers  to  religion,  would  often  affect  him  so  power- 
fully  as  to  oblige  him  to  withdraw,  in  order  to  conceal  his 
emotions.  He  took  much  pains  to  instruct  his  children 
in  the  principles  and  duties  of  religion,  in  which  he  made 
use  of  the  ‘ Assembly’s  Shorter  Catechism/  not  merely  by 
taking  care  that  they  learned  it  by  heart,  but  by  leading 
them  into  an  understanding  of  the  doctrines  therein  taught, 
by  asking  them  questions  on  each  answer,  and  explaining 
it  to  them.  His  usual  time  to  attend  to  this,  was  on  the 
evening  before  the  sabbath.  And,  as  he  believed  that  the 
sabbath,  or  holy  time,  began  at  sunset,  on  the  evening  pre- 
ceding the  first  day  of  the  week,  he  ordered  his  family  to 
finish  all  their  secular  business  by  that  time,  or  before  ; 
24 


278 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XII. 

when  all  were  called  together,  a psalm  was  sung,  and  pray- 
er offered,  as  an  introduction  to  the  sanctification  of  the 
sabbath.  This  care  and  exactness  effectually  prevent- 
ed that  intruding  on  holy  time,  by  attending  to  secular 
business,  which  is  too  common,  even  in  families  where 
the  evening  before  the  sabbath  is  professedly  observed. 

“ He  was  utterly  opposed  to  every  thing  like  unseasona- 
ble hours,  on  the  part  of  young  people,  in  their  visiting 
and  amusements,  which  he  regarded  as  a dangerous  step 
towards  corrupting  them,  and  bringing  them  to  ruin.  And 
he  thought  the  excuse  offered  by  many  parents  for  tolera- 
ting this  practice  in  their  children, — that  it  is  the  custom , 
and  that  the  children  of  other  people  arc  allowed  thus  to 
practise,  and  therefore  it  is  difficult,  and  even  impossible, 
to  restrain  theirs, — was  insufficient  and  frivolous,  and 
manifested  a great  degree  of  stupidity,  on  the  supposition 
that  the  practice  was  hurtful,  and  pernicious  to  their  souls. 
And,  when  his  children  grew  up,  he  found  no  difficulty  in 
restraining  them  from  this  improper  and  mischievous 
practice  ; but  they  cheerfully  complied  with  the  will  of 
their  parents.  He  allowed  none  of  his  children  to  be  ab- 
sent from  home  after  nine  o’clock  at  night,  when  they 
went  abroad  to  see  their  friends  and  companions;  neither 
wexe  they  allowed  to  sit  up  much  after  that  time,  in  his 
own  house,  when  any  of  their  friends  came  to  visit  them. 
If  any  gentleman  desired  to  address  either  of  his  daugh* 
ters,  after  the  requisite  introduction  and  preliminaries,  he 
was  allowed  all  proper  opportunities  of  becoming  tho- 
roughly acquainted  with  the  manners  and  disposition  of 
the  young  lady,  but  must  not  intrude  on  the  customary 
hours  of  rest  and  sleep,  nor  on  the  religion  and  order  of 
the  family.”* 

Actions,  then,  (the  most  unequivocal  of  all  testimony,) 
afford  ample  proof  of  the  attachment  of  our  ancestors  to 
the  institutions  of  religion.  These  fully  declare  their  affec- 
tionate regard  for  a preached  gospel — for  a stated  ministry 
— for  the  holy  sabbath — for  the  privileges  of  the  sanctuary 
— for  the  religion  of  the  family.  Nor  was  their  attach- 
ment a fickle,  half-expiring  flame.  Neither  did  it  burn 

* Edwards’  Works,  (Dwight’s  edition,)  vol.  i.  page  597. 


CHAP.  XII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  279 

brightly,  for  a season,  and  then  go  out  in  darkness.  It 
was  lasting  as  life.  It  terminated  only  with  their  earthly 
existence,  and,  when  they  left  the  world,  one  of  the  last 
and  strongest  desires  which  lingered  in  their  hearts  was, 
that  their  posterity  might  inherit  the  privileges  they  had 
enjoyed.  Shall  we  praise  them  in  this  ? Who  can  forbear 
to  rise  up  and  call  them  blessed  ? Shall  we  imitate  them  ? 
Ah,  this  is  the  most  difficult  of  all  ! And  yet  it  is  not  easy 
to  see  how  we  can  do  otherwise,  and  be  guiltless.  To  treat 
with  neglect  and  indifference  what  they  cherished  with  the 
warmest  emotions,  and,  after  struggling  with  many  difficul- 
ties, handed  down  to  those  who  should  come  after  them, 
is  to  betray  no  unimportant  trust.  It  is  to  make  returns 
for  blessings  received,  which  no  one,  it  would  seem,  in 
his  sober  moments,  would  be  willing  to  have  placed  to  his 
account. 

But  should  there  be  a general  return  unto  the  ways  of 
our  fathers,  should  every  settlement,  and  every  township, 
however  new  or  however  old,  manifest  an  eager  desire  to 
procure  an  enlightened  and  pious  minister — make  provi- 
sion for  his  maintenance — seek  to  retain  him  long — che- 
rish a sacred  regard  for  the  holy  sabbath — be  punctual  in 
their  attendance  upon  the  services  of  the  sanctuary — and 
promote,  by  every  means  in  their  power,  the  highest  wel- 
fare of  the  rising  generation ; should  every  community  do 
this,  what  a check  would  be  put  upon  the  growth  of  vice  ! 
What  a remedy  would  be  found  for  that  fastidious,  restless 
spirit  which  is  abroad  in  the  land  ! How  favorable  would  it 
be  to  high  attainments  in  the  Christian  life ! How  changed 
would  be  the  prospects  of  multitudes  ready  to  perish  ! 
How  speedily  would  those  disorders,  which  now  disturb 
our  American  Zion,  be  removed!  How  would  it  pour  oil 
upon  the  raging  sea! 


280 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

In  the  year  1614,  Capt.  John  Smith,  with  two  ships,  vi- 
sited our  shores,  and  traded  with  the  Indians.  After  his 
return  to  London,  he  drew  a plan  of  the  country,  and 
called  it  New  England.  This  was  the  origin  of  the  name. 

Thomas  Hunt  commanded  one  of  the  ships  under  Capt. 
Smith.  When  Smith  sailed  for  England,  he  lpft  Hunt  to 
procure  a cargo,  and  proceed  to  Spain.  He  most  inhu- 
manly decoyed  twenty  Indians  on  board,  at  Patuxet,  one 
of  whom  was  named  Squanto,  and  seven  at  Nauset,  car- 
ried them  to  Malaga,  and  sold  them  at  twenty  pounds  a 
man.  Smith  indignantly  reprobated  the  base  conduct  of 
Hunt.  Many  of  these  helpless  captives,  it  seems,  were 
rescued  from  slavery  by  the  benevolent  interposition  of 
some  of  the  monks  in  Malaga. 

One  birth,  and  one  death,  occurred  on  board  the  May- 
flower, while  on  her  passage.  The  child  that  was  born, 
was  named  Oceanus.  The  name  of  the  one  who  died, 
was  William  Button,  a youth. 

Before  leaving  the  Mayflower,  our  forefathers  drew  up  . 
and  signed  the  following  instrument. 

‘ In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  We,  whose  names  are 
underwritten,  the  loyal  subjects  of  our  dread  sovereign 
Lord  King  James,  by  the  grace  of  God,  of  Great  Britain, 
France,  and  Ireland,  king,  defender  of  the  faith,  &,c. 

“ Having  undertaken,  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  ad- 
vancement of  the  Christian  faith,  and  the  honor  of  our 
king  and  country,  a voyage  to  plant  the  first  colony  in  the 
northern  parts  of  Virginia,  do,  by  these  presents,  solemnly 
and  mutually,  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  one  another, 
covenant  and  combine  ourselves  together  into  a civil  body 
politic,  for  our  better  ordering  and  preservation,  and  fur- 
therance of  the  ends  aforesaid,  and,  by  virtue  hereof,  do 
enact,  constitute  and  frame  such  just  and  equal  laws,  ordi- 
nances, acts,  constitutions  and  officers,  from  time  to  time,  as 
shall  be  thought  most  meet  and  convenient  for  the  general 
good  of  the  colony ; unto  which,  we  promise  all  due  submis- 


281 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

sion  and  obedience.  In  witness  whereof,  we  have  hereunto 
subscribed  our  names,  at  Cape  Cod,  the  11th  of  Novem- 
ber, in  the  year  of  the  reign  of  our  sovereign  Lord  King 
James,  of  England,  France,  and  Ireland  the  eighteenth, 
and  of  Scotland  the  fifty-fourth,  Anno  Domini,  1620. 


John  Carver , 
William  Bradford , 
Edward  Winslow , 
William  Brewster , 
Isaac  Aller ton , 
Miles  Standish , 

John  Alden , 

Samuel  Fuller , 
Christopher  Martin , 
William  Mullins , „ 
William  White , 
Richard  Warren , 
Jb/m  Howland , 
Stephen  Hopkins , 
Edward  Tilly , 

Jo/m  Tilly, 

Francis  Cook , 
Thomas  Rogers , 
Thomas  Tinker , 
John  Ridgdale, 
Edward  Fuller , 


John  Turner , 
Francis  Eaton , 
James  Chilton , 

Jb/m  Cracks  ton , 
John  Billington , 
Moses  Fletcher , 

Jo/m  Goodman , 
Degory  Priest , 
Thomas  Williams , 
Gilbert  Winslow , 
Edward  Margeson , 
Peter  Brown , 
Richard  Britterigey 
George  Soule, 
Richard  Clarke , 
Richard  Gardiner , 
Jo/m  Allerton , 
Thomas  English , 
Edward  Dorey , 
Edward  Leister 


It  has  been  stated  by  Chief  Justice  Shaw,  “ that  the  j£rs* 
written  constitution  of  government,  that  can  be  found  in 
the  history  of  civilized  nations,  was  formed  by  the  pilgrims 
in  the  cabin  of  the  Mayflower,  before  they  set  their  feet 
upon  the  shores  of  America.” 


Some  of  the  discoveries,  made  by  the  first  company 
which  left  the  Mayflower  in  search  of  a place  of  settlement, 
are  noticed  by  Mourt  in  his  journal.  “We  found,”  says 
he,  “ a little  path  to  certain  heaps  of  sand,  one  whereof 
was  covered  with  old  mats,  and  had  a wooden  thing  like  a 
mortar,  covered  over  the  top  of  it,  and  an  earthen  pot  laid 
in  a little  hole,  at  the  end  thereof.  We,  musing  what  it 
24* 


282  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

might  be,  digged  and  found  a bow,  and,  as  we  thought,  an 
arrow;  but  they  were  rotten.  We  supposed  that  there 
were  many  other  things  ; but  because  we  deemed  them 
graves,  we  put  in  the  bow  again,  and  made  it  up  as  it  was, 
and  left  the  rest  untouched,  because  we  thought  it  would 
be  odious  to  them  to  ransack  their  sepulchres.  We  went 
on  further,  and  found  where  a house  had  been.  Also  we 
found  a great  kettle,  which  had  been  some  ship’s  kettle, 
and  brought  out  of  Europe.  There  was  also  a heap  of 
sand,  made  like  the  former,  but  it  was  newly  done;  we 
might  see  how  they  paddled  it  with  their  hands,  which  we 
digged  up,  and  in  it  we  found  a little  old  basket,  full  of 
fair  Indian  corn  ; and,  digging  further,  we  found  a fine 
great  new  basket,  full  of  very  fair  corn,  of  this  year,  with 
some  six  and  thirty  goodly  ears,  some  yellow,  and  some 
red,  and  others  mixed  with  blue,  which  was  a very  goodly 
sight.  The  basket  was  round  and  narrow  at  the  top.  It 
held  about  three  or  four  bushels,  and  was  very  handsomely 
and  cunningly  made,. 

“ As  we  wandered,  we  came  to  a tree,  where  a young 
sprit  was  bowed  down  over  a bow,  and  some  acorns 
strewed  underneath.  Stephen  Hopkins  said,  it  had  been 
to  catch  some  deer.  So,  as  we  were  looking  at  it,  William 
Bradford  being  in  the  rear,  when  he  came,  looking  also 
upon  it,  and  as  he  went  about,  it  gave  a sudden  jerk  up, 
and  he  was  immediately  caught  by  the  leg.  It  was  a very 
pretty  device,  made  with  a rope  of  their  own  making,  and 
having  a noose  as  artificially  made  as  any  roper  in  England 
can  make,  and  as  like  ours  as  can  be.” 

In  his  account  of  their  second  expedition,  he  says,  aWe 
marched  to  the  place  where  we  had  found  the  corn  formerly, 
which  place  we  called  Corn-hill;  and  digged  and  found  the 
rest,  of  which  we  were  very  glad.  We  also  digged  in  a 
place  a little  further  off,  and  found  a bottle  of  oil.  We  went 
to  another  place,  which  we  had  seen  before,  and  digged  and 
found  more  corn,  and  a bag  of  beans.  Whilst  some  of  us 
were  digging  up  this,  some  others  found  another  heap  of 
corn,  which  they  digged  up  also ; so  as  we  had  in  all  about 
ten  bushels,  which  will  serve  us  sufficiently  for  seed.  And 
sure  it  was  God’s  good  providence  that  we  found  this  corn, 
for  else  we  knew  not  how  we  should  have  done ; for  we 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  283 

knew  not  how  we  should  find  or  meet  with  any  of  the  In- 
dians, except  it  be  to  do  us  mischief. 

“ When  we  had  marched  five  or  six  miles  in  the  woods, 
and  could  find  no  signs  of  any  people,  we  returned  ano- 
ther way,  and,  as  we  came  into  the  plain  ground,  we  found 
a place  like  a grave,  but  it  was  much  bigger  and  longer 
than  any  we  had  yet  seen.  It  was  also  covered  with  boards ; 
so  as  we  mused  what  it  should  be,  and  resolved  to  dig  it 
up  : where  we  found  first  a mat,  and,  under  that,  a fair  bow, 
and  then  another  mat,  and  under  that,  a board  about  three 
quarters  long,  finely  carved  and  painted,  with  three  tines, 
or  broches,  on  the  top,  like  a crown.  Also,  between  the 
mats,  we  found  bowls,  trays,  dishes,  and  such  like  trin- 
kets. At  length,  we  came  to  a fair  new  mat,  and  under 
that,  two  bundles,  the  one  bigger,  and  the  other  less.  We 
I opened  the  greater,  and  found  in  it  a great  quantity  of  fine 
and  perfect  red  powder,  and  in  it  the  bones  and  skull  of 
a man.  The  skull  had  fine  yellow  hair  still  on  it,  and 
j some  of  the  flesh  unconsumed.  There  was  bound  up  with 
' it  a knife,  a packneedle,  and  two  or  three  old  iron  things. 

! It  was  bound  up  in  a sailor’s  canvas  cassock,  and  a pair  of 
i cloth  breeches.  The  red  powder  was  a kind  of  embalment, 
and  yielded  a strong,  but  no  offensive  smell.  It  was  as 
j fine  as  any  flour.  We  opened  the  less  bundle  likewise,  and 
found  of  the  same  powder  in  it,  and  the  bones  and  head 
of  a little  child.  About  the  legs  and  other  parts  of  it, 
was  bound  strings  and  bracelets  of  fine  white  beads.  There 
was  also  by  it,  a little  bow,  about  three  quarters,  and  some 
other  odd  knacks.  We  brought  sundry  of  the  prettiest 
things  away  with  us,  and  covered  the  corpse  up  again. 
After  this,  we  digged  in  sundry  places,  but  found  no  more 
corn,  nor  any  thing  else  but  graves. 

“ Whilst  we  were  thus  ranging  and  searching,  two  of 
the  sailors  by  chance  espied  two  houses  which  had  been 
lately  dwelt  in,  but  the  people  were  gone.  The  houses 
were  made  with  long  young  sapling  trees,  bended,  and 
both  ends  stuck  into  the  ground.  They  were  made  round, 
like  unto  an  arbor,  and  covered  down  to  the  ground  with 
thick  and  well-wrought  mats,  and  the  door  was  not  over  a 
yard  high,  made  of  a mat  to  open.  The  chimney  was  a 
wide  open  hole  in  the  top,  for  which  they  had  a mat  to 


284  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

cover  it  close  when  they  pleased.  One  might  stand  and 
go  upright  in  them.  In  the  midst  of  them  were  four  little 
trunches  knocked  into  the  ground,  and  small  sticks  laid 
over,  on  which  they  hung  their  pots,  and  what  they  had  to 
seethe.  Round  about  the  fire  they  lay  on  mats,  which  are 
their  beds.  The  houses  were  double  matted;  for  as  they 
were  matted  without,  so  were  they  within,  with  newer  and 
fairer  mats.  In  the  houses  we  found  wooden  bowls,  trays, 
and  dishes,  earthen  pots,  hand-baskets,  made  of  crab- 
shells  wrought  together ; also  an  English  pail,  or  bucket. 
There  were  also  baskets  of  sundry  sorts,  bigger,  and  some 
lesser,  finer,  and  some  coarser.  Some  were  curiously 
wrought  with  black  and  white  in  pretty  works,  and  sun- 
dry other  of  their  household  stuff.  There  was  a com- 
pany of  deers’  feet  stuck  up  in  the  houses,  harts’  horns, 
and  eagles’  claws,  and  sundry  such  things  there  was.” 

In  his  relation  of  their  third  expedition  for  discovery,  he 
says,  “ We  lighted  on  a path,  but  saw  no  house,  and  fol- 
lowed a great  way  into  the  woods.  At  length  we  found 
where  corn  had  been  set,  but  not  that  year.  Anon  we 
found  a great  bury ing-pl ace,  one  part  whereof  was  encom- 
passed with  a large  palisado,  like  a church-yard,  with 
young  spires  four  or  five  yards  long,  set  as  close  one  by 
another  as  they  could,  two  or  three  feet  in  the  ground. 
Within,  it  was  full  of  graves,  some  bigger,  and  some  less. 
Some  were  also  paled  about ; and  others  had  like  an  In- 
dian house  made  over  them,  but  not  matted.  Those 
graves  were  more  sumptuous  than  those  at  Cornhill ; yet 
we  digged  none  of  them  up,  only  viewed  them,  and  went 
our  way.  Without  the  palisado  were  graves  also,  but  not 
so  costly.” 

Before  the  end  of  November,  while  the  Mayflower  lay 
in  Cape  Cod  harbor,  Susanna,  wife  of  William  White,  was 
delivered  of  a son,  who  was  named  Peregrine.  He  was 
the  first  English  child  born  in  New  England.  He  died  at 
Marshfield,  July  20,  1704,  aged  83  years  and  some  months. 
In  consequence  of  his  being  the  first  child  born  in  New 
England,  the  Court,  in  1(567,  granted  him  200  acres  of 
land  in  the  town  of  Bridgewater. 

John  Howland  survived  all  the  rest  of  the  passengers 
who  came  over  in  the  Mayflower  and  settled  at  Plymouth. 
He  died  in  1672. 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  285 

“ The  first  marriage  in  the  colony  at  Plymouth  was  so- 
lemnized on  the  12th  of  May,  1621,  between  Mr.  Edward 
Winslow  and  Mrs.  Susanna  White.” 

The  church  at  Plymouth  were  without  a minister,  and 
consequently  without  the  sacraments,  nine  years  from  the 
time  of  their  arrival.  Their  first  minister  was  Mr.  Ralph 
Smith.  He  was  settled  in  1629. 

The  following  is  an  account  of  the  first  settlement  of 
Concord,  Mass.,  which  took  place  in  the  fall  of  1635.  The 
account  is  copied  from  Johnson’s  “ Wonder-working  Pro- 
vidence” 

“ Upon  some  inquiry  of  the  Indians  who  lived  to  the 
north-west  of  the  bay,  one  Captaine  Simon  Willard,  being 
acquainted  with  them,  by  reason  of  his  trade,  became  a 
chiefe  instrument  in  erecting  this  towne.  The  land  they 
purchase  of  the  Indians,  and  with  much  difficulties  tra- 
veling through  unknowne  woods,  and  through  watery 
swamps,  they  discover  the  fitnesse  of  the  place,  sometimes 
passing  through  the  Thickets,  where  their  hands  are  forced 
to  make  way  for  their  bodies’  passage,  and  their  feete 
clambering  over  the  crossed  Trees,  which  when  they 
missed  they  sunke  into  an  uncertaine  bottome  in  water,  and 
wade  up  to  the  knees,  tumbling  sometimes  higher  and 
sometimes  lower,  wearied  with  this  toile  they  at  end  of 
this,  meete  with  a scorching  plaine,  yet  not  so  plaine,  but 
that  the  ragged  Bushes  scratch  their  legs  fouly  even  to 
wearing  their  stockings  to  their  bare  skin  in  two  or  three 
houres  ; if  they  be  not  otherwise  well  defended  with  Bootes 
or  Buskin^s  their  flesh  will  be  torne  : that  some  beincr 

o . ° 

forced  to  passe  on  without  further  provision  have  had  the 
bloud  trickle  downe  at  every  step,  and  in  the  time  of  Sum- 
mer the  Sun  casts  such  a reflecting  heate  from  the  sweet 
Feme,  whose  scent  is  very  strong,  so  that  some  herewith 
have  beene  very  nere  fainting,  although  very  able  bodies 
to  undergoe  much  travell,  and  this  not  to  be  indured  for 
one  day,  but  for  many,  and  verily  did  not  the  Lord  incou- 
rage  their  naturall  parts  with  hopes  of  some  new  and 
strange  discovery,  expecting  every  houre  to  see  some  new 
and  rare  sight  never  seene  before  they  were  never  able  to 
hold  out,  and  breake  through ; 


236 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

“Yet  farther  to  tell  of  the  hard  labours  this  people 
found  in  Planting  this  Wildernesse,  after  some  dayes  spent 
in  search,  toyling  in  the  day  time  as  formerly  is  said  ; like 
true  Jacobites,  they  rest  them  one  the  rocks  where  the  night 
takes  them,  their  short  repast  is  some  small  pittance  of 
Bread,  if  it  hold  out,  but  as  for  Drinke  they  have  plenty, 
the  Countrey  being  well  watered  in  all  places  that  yet  are 
found  out,  their  farther  hardship  is  to  travell  sometimes 
they  know  not  whether,  bewildered  indeed  without  sight 
of  Sun,  their  compasse  miscarrying  in  crowding  through 
the  Bushes,  they  sadly  search  up  and  down  for  a known 
way,  the  Indians’  paths  being  not  above  one  foot  broad  so 
that  a man  may  travell  many  days  and  never  find  one.  But 
to  be  sure  the  directing  Providence  of  Christ  hath  beene  1 
better  unto  them  than  many  paths,  as  might  here  be  in-  i 
serted,  did  not  hast  call  my  Pen  away  to  more  weighty  j 
matters ; yet  by  the  way  a touch  thus,  it  befell  with  a ser- 
vant maide  who  was  travelling  about  three  or  four  miles 
from  one  Town  to  another,  loosing  herself  in  the  woods, 
had  very  diligent  search  made  after  her  for  the  space  of 
three  dayes  and  could  not  possibly  be  found,  then  being  ! 
given  over  as  quite  lost  after  three  dayes  and  nights,  the  j 
Lord  was  pleased  to  bring  her  feeble  body  to  her  own  j 
home  in  safety,  to  the  great  admiration  of  all  who  heard 
of  it.  This  intricate  worke  no  whit  daunted  these  re-  j 
solved  servants  of  Christ  to  goe  on  with  the  worke  in 
hand,  but  lying  in  the  open  aire,  while  the  watery  clouds  j 
poure  down  all  the  night  season,  and  sometimes  the  driving  ! 
snow  dissolving  on  their  backs,  they  keep  their  wet  clothes 
warme  with  a continued  fire,  till  the  renewed  morning 
give  fresh  opportunity  of  further  travell ; after  they  have 
thus  found  out  a place  of  aboad,  they  burrow  themselves  ! 
in  the  Earth  for  their  first  shelter  under  some  Hill-side, 
casting  the  earth  aloft  upon  Timber  ; they  make  asmoaky 
fire  against  the  earth  at  the  highest  side,  and  thus  these 
poore  servants  of  Christ  provide  shelter  for  themselves 
their  Wives  and  little  ones,  keeping  off  the  short  showers 
from  their  Lodgings,  but  the  long  raines  penetrate  through, 
to  their  great  disturbance  in  the  night  season ; yet  in  these 
poore  Wigwams  they  sing  Psalmes,  pray  and  praise  their 
God  till  they  can  provide  them  houses,  which  ordinarily 


287 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

was  not  wont  to  be  with  many  of  .them,  till  the  Earth,  by 
the  Lord’s  blessing  brought  forth  bread  to  feed  them,  their 
Wives  and  little  ones  which  with  sore  labors  they  attaine 
every  one  that  can  lift  a howe  to  strike  it  into  the  earth, 
standing  stoutly  to  their  labors  and  teare  up  the  Rootes 
and  Bushes,  which  the  first  yeare  beares  them  a very  thin 
crop  till  the  soard  of  the  earth  be  rotten,  and  therefore 
they  have  been  forced  to  cut  their  bread  very  thin  a long 
season.  But  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  provide  for  them  great 
store  of  fish  in  the  spring  time,  and  especially  Alewives 
about  the  bignesse  of  a Herring,  many  thousands  of  these 
they  used  to  put  under  their  Indian  Corne,  which  they 
plant  in  Hills  five  foote  asunder,  and  assuredly  when  the 
Lord  created  this  Corne  hee  had  a special  eye  to  supply 
these  his  people’s  wants  with  it,  for  ordinarily  five  or  six 
graines  doth  produce  six  hundred. 

“ As  for  flesh,  they  looked  not  for  any  in  those  times, 
(although  now  they  have  plenty,)  unlease  they  could  bar- 
ter with  the  Indians  for  Venison  or  Rackoons,  whose  flesh 
is  not  much  inferiour  unto  Lambes,  the  toile  of  a new 
plantation  being  like  the  labours  of  Hercules,  never  at  an 
end,  yet  are  none  so  barbarously  bent,  (under  the  Matta- 
cusetts  especially,)  but  with  a new  Plantation  they  ordi- 
narily gather  into  Church-fellowship,  so  that  Pastors  and 
people  suffer  the  inconveniences  together,  which  is  a great 
meanes  to  season  the  sore  labours  they  undergoe,  and  veri- 
ly the  edge  of  their  appetite  was  greater  to  spirituall  du- 
ties at  their  first  comming  in  time  of  wants  than  afterwards  ; 
many  in  new  plantations  have  been  forced  to  go  barefoot 
and  bareleg,  till  these  latter  dayes,  and  some  in  time  of 
frost  and  Snow  ; yet  were  they  then  very  healthy  more  than 
now  they  are : in  this  wildernesse-worke,  men  of  Estates 
speed  no  better  than  others,  and  some  much  worse  for 
want  of  being  inured  to  such  hard  labour  having  laid  out 
their  estate  upon  Cattell  at  five  and  twenty  pound  a Cow, 
when  they  came  to  winter  them  with  in-land  Hay,  and 
feed  upon  such  wild  fother  as  was  never  cut  before,  they 
could  not  hold  out  the  winter,  but  ordinarily  the  first  or 
second  yeare  after  their  coming  up  to  a new  plantation, 
many  of  their  Cattell  died,  especially  if  they  wanted  Salt- 
marshes,  and  also  those  who  supposed  they  should  feed 


288 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII, 

upon  Swine’s  flesh,  were  cut  short,  the  Wolves  commonly 
feasting  themselves  before  them,  who  never  leave  neither 
flesh  nor  bones,  if  they  be  not  scared  away  before  they 
have  made  an  end  of  their  meale,  as  for  those  who  laid  out 
their  estate  upon  Sheepe,  they  speed  worst  of  any  at  the 
beginning  (although  some  have  sped  the  best  of  any  now) 
for  until  the  Land  be  often  fed  with  Cattell,  Sheepe  cannot 
live  : and  therefore  they  never  thrived  until  these  latter 
dayes.  Horse  had  then  no  better  successe,  which  made 
many  an  honest  gentleman  travell  a foot  for  a long  time, 
and  some  have  even  perished  with  extreme  heat  in  their 
travells  ; as  also  the  want  of  English  graine,  Wheate,  Bar- 
ly  and  Rie,  proved  a sore  affliction  to  some  slomacks,  who 
could  not  live  upon  Indian  Bread  and  water,  yet  were  they 
compelled  to  it  till  Cattell  increase  and  the  Plovves  could 
but  goe  ; instead  of  Apples  and  Peares  they  had  Pomkins 
and  Squashes,  their  lonesome  condition  was  very  grievous 
to  some  which  was  much  aggravated  by  continual  feare  of 
the  Indians  approach  whose  cruelties  were  much  spoken  of. 

“ Thus  this  poore  people  populate  this  howling  Desart, 
marching  manfully  on  the  Lord  assisting  through  the  great- 
est difficulties  and  sorest  labours  that  ever  any  with  such 
weak  means  have  done.” 

<(  The  time  of  the  settlement  of  the  colonies,”  says 
Trumbull,  “ appears  to  have  been  very  providential,  and 
an  important  step  towards  the  liberty  and  happiness  of  which 
they  are  now,  as  states,  in  possession.  Had  the  settlement 
commenced  directly  after  the  discovery  of  America,  or  at 
any  period  before  the  reformation,  the  planters  would  have 
been  Roman  Catholics.  The  ignorance,  superstition,  big- 
otry, and  slavish  principles  of  the  Romish  church,  would 
have  been  transported  into  America;  propagated,  and  pro- 
bably fixed  in  the  colonies.  Had  it  been  deferred  to  a 
later  period  than  that  in  which  it  was  accomplished,  the 
French,  probably,  would  have  made  the  settlement,  and 
annexed  the  country  to  the  crown  of  France. 

“ At  no  other  period  could  the  country  have  been  plant- 
ed with  men  of  their  noble  spirit,  and  sentiments  of  liber- 
ty and  religion ; nor  with  those  who,  with  such  care  and 
pains,  would  have  transmitted  them  to  posterity.” 


289 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“The  town  of  Woburn  was  settled  in  1642.  As  a spe- 
cimen of  the  manner  in  which  other  towns  were  settled, 
we  give  a more  particular  account  of  this.  The  town  was 
laid  out  four  miles  square,  and  granted  to  seven  men  “of 
good  and  honest  report/'  on  condition  that  they,  within 
two  years,  erected  houses  there,  and  proceeded  to  build  a 
town.  These  seven  men  had  power  to  give  and  grant 
lands  unto  persons  desirous  of  sitting  down  with  them. 
Each  one  had  meadow  and  upland  granted  him,  according 
to  his  stock  of  cattle  and  capacity  of  cultivating  the  soil. 
The  poorest  man  had  six  or  seven  acres  of  meadow,  and 
twenty-five  of  upland ; an  eye  being  had  to  future  settlers, 
for  whom  lands  were  reserved.  No  man  was  refused  on 
account  of  his  poverty,  but,  after  receiving  his  portion  of 
land,  had  assistance  in  building  a house.  But  such  as 
were  of  a turbulent  spirit,  were  not  allowed  to  ‘ enjoy  a 
freehold,  till  they  should  mend  their  manners.'  The  seven 
men,  to  whom  the  town  was  granted,  laid  out  the  roads  as 
might  best  accommodate  the  lands  as  to  civil  and  reli- 
gious privileges.  Accordingly,  those  who  received  land 
nearest  the  meeting-house,  had  a less  quantity  at  home, 
and  more  at  a distance.  In  this  manner,  about  sixty 
families  first  settled  in  Woburn.'' 

The  sentiment  entertained  by  many,  at  the  present  day, 
that  the  English  obtained  the  lands  of  the  Indians  by 
wrong,  or  without  an  equivalent,  is  evidently  to  be  received 
with  great  limitation. 

“ In  most  cases,”  says  Hoyt,  “ the  first  settled  towns 
were  purchased  of  the  sachems  residing  at  the  places  se- 
lected by  the  English.  In  many  old  towns,  deeds  given 
by  them  are  now  extant,  containing  considerations  for  the 
lands  sold,  though  generally  of  little  value.  To  prevent 
injustice,  the  purchasers  were  restricted  by  government. 
In  Massachusetts,  none  were  allowed  to  take  deeds  of  the 
Indians,  excepting  under  certain  conditions  ; and  Plymouth 
colony  put  similar  checks  upon  their  people.  Gov.  Winslow, 
in  a letter  dated  Marshfield,  May  1,  1676,  makes  the  fol- 
lowing statement.  ‘ I think  I can  clearly  say,  that  before 
the  present  troubles  broke  out,  the  English  did  not  possess 
one  foot  of  land  in  this  colony  but  what  was  fairly  obtained 
25 


290 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XII L 

by  honest  purchase  of  the  Indian  proprietors;  nay,  be- 
cause some  of  our  people  are  of  a covetous  disposition,  and 
the  Indians  are  in  straits,  easily  prevailed  with  to  part  with 
their  lands,  we  first  made  a law  that  none  should  purchase, 
or  receive  of  gift  any  lands  of  the  Indians,  without  the 
knowledge  and  allowance  of  the  court,  and  a penalty  of  a 
fine  of  five  pounds  per  acre,  for  all  that  should  be  so 
bought  or  obtained.  And  lest  yet  they  should  be  straiten- 
ed, we  ordered  that  Mount  Hope,  Pocasset,  and  several 
other  necks  of  land  in  the  colony,  because  most  suitable 
and  convenient  for  them,  should  never  be  bought  out  or 
their  hands.  And  our  neighbors  at  Rehoboth  and  Swan- 
zey,  although  they  bought  their  lands  fairly  of  this 
Philip  and  his  father,  and  brother,  yet  because  of  their  vi- 
cinity, that  they  might  not  trespass  upon  the  Indians,  did, 
at  their  own  cost,  set  up  a very  substantial  fence  quite 
across  that  great  neck,  between  the  English  and  the  In- 
dians, and  paid  due  damage,  if  at  any  time  any  unruly 
horse,  or  other  beast,  broke  in  and  trespassed.  And 
for  divers  years  last  past,  (that  all  occasion  of  offence  in 
that  respect  might  be  prevented,)  the  English  agreed  with 
Philip  and  his,  for  a certain  sum  yearly,  to  maintain  the 
said  fence,  and  thereby  secure  themselves.  And  if  at  any 
time  they  brought  complaints  before  us,  they  had  justice, 
impartial  and  speedily,  so  that  our  own  people  frequently 
complained  that  we  erred  on  the  other  hand  in  showing 
them  our  favor.” 

“ There  is  no  hazard  in  asserting,”  says  Bacon,  “ that 
the  general  course  of  the  policy  adopted  by  our  fathers 
in  respect  to  the  Indians,  was  characterized  by  justice  and 
kindness.  The  right  of  the  Indians  to  the  soil  was  ad- 
mitted and  respected.  Patents  and  charters  from  the  king 
were  never  considered  good  against  the  rights  of  the  na- 
tives. Let  any  man  demonstrate,  if  he  can,  that  in  Con- 
necticut a single  rood  of  land  was  ever  acquired  of  the 
Indians,  otherwise  than  by  fair  purchase,  except  what  was 
conquered  from  the  Pequots,  in  a war  as  righteous  as  ever 
was  waged.” 

“ The  most  ancient  record  in  existence  at  New  Haven, 
is,  as  it  ought  to  be,  the  record  of  two  treaties  with  the 
aboriginal  proprietors, — by  which  the  soil  was  purchased, 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  291 

and  the  relations  thenceforward  to  subsist  between  the  In- 
dians and  the  English,  were  distinctly  defined.” 

“ It  is  observable,’’  says  Winthrop,  in  March,  1642, 
“ how  the  Lord  doth  honor  his  people,  and  justify  their 
ways  even  before  the  heathen,  when  their  proceedings  are 
true  and  just,  as  appears  by  this  instance.  Those  at  New 
Haven,  intending  a plantation  at  Delaware,  sent  some  men 
to  purchase  a large  portion  of  land  of  the  Indians  there  ; 
but  they  refused  to  deal  with  them.  It  so  fell  out,  that  a 
Pequot  sachem  (being  fled  his  country  in  our  war  with 
them,  and  having  seated  himself  with  his  company  upon 
that  river  ever  since)  was  accidentally  there  at  that  time 
He,  taking  notice  of  the  English,  and  their  desire,  persua- 
ded the  other  sachem  to  deal  with  them,  and  told  him,  that 
howsoever  they  had  killed  his  countrymen,  and  driven  them 
out,  yet  they  were  honest  men,  and  had  just  cause  to  do  as 
they  did,  for  the  Pequots  had  done  them  wrong,  and  re- 
fused to  give  such  reasonable  satisfaction  as  was  demand- 
ed of  them.  Whereupon  the  sachem  entertained  them, 
and  let  them  have  what  land  they  desired.” 

Knowles,  in  his  “ Memoir  of  Roger  Williams,”  remarks, 
‘It  is  pleasing  to  observe  in  the  history  of  the  New  Eng- 
land colonists,  that  the  duties  of  both  parties  (Indians  and 
English)  were,  to  so  great  an  extent,  fulfilled.  The  In- 
dians, in  most  cases,  received  the  white  men  with  generous 
hospitality;  they  sold  them  land  on  easy  terms,  many  tribes 
remained  their  firm  friends,  and  some  of  the  natives  be- 
came converts  to  the  Christian  faith.  The  colonists,  on  the 
other  hand,  purchased  their  lands  from  the  Indians,  for 
such  a compensation  as  satisfied  the  natives,  and  was  a fair 
equivalent  at  that  time.  The  patents  which  they  brought 
with  them,  were,  in  theory,  unjust;  for  they  implied,  in 
terms,  the  absolute  control  of  the  English  monarch  over 
the  ceded  territory,  and  contained  no  recognition  of  the 
rights  of  the  natives.  But  the  Christian  integrity  of  the 
pilgrims  corrected,  in  practice,  the  error  or  defect  of  the 
patents.  An  able  writer  says,  ‘ It  is  beyond  all  question, 
that  the  early  settlers  at  Plymouth,  at  Saybrook,  and,  as  a 
general  rule,  all  along  the  Atlantic  coast,  purchased  the 
lands  upon  which  they  settled,  and  proceeded  in  their  set- 
tlements with  the  consent  of  the  natives.  Nineteen  twen- 


292 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

tieths  of  the  land  in  the  Atlantic  states,  and  nearly  all  the 
land  settled  by  the  whites  in  the  western  states,  came  into 
our  possession  as  the  result  of  amicable  treaties/  4 The 
settlers  usually  gave  as  much  for  land  as  it  was  then 
worth,  according  to  any  fair  and  judicious  estimate.  An 
Indian  would  sell  a square  mile  of  land  for  a blanket 
and  a jack-knife,  and  this  would  appear  to  many  to  be  a 
fraudulent  bargain.  It  would,  however,  by  no  means, 
deserve  such  an  appellation.  The  knife,  alone,  would  add 
more  to  the  comfort  of  an  Indian,  and  more  to  his  wealth, 
than  forty  square  miles  of  land,  in  the  actual  circumstan- 
ces of  the  case/  We  may  add,  that,  at  this  day,  a square 
mile  of  land  might  be  bought  in  some  parts  of  the  United 
States  for  less  than  the  first  settlers  paid  the  Indians  for 
their  lands.  Indeed,  as  the  writer  just  quoted  says,  ‘ There 
are  millions  of  acres  of  land  in  the  Carolinas,  which  would 
not  at  this  moment  be  accepted  as  a gift,  and  yet  much  of 
this  land  will  produce,  with  very  little  labor,  one  hundred 
and  fifty  bushels  of  sweet  potatoes  to  the  acre/  Vattell 
says,  4 We  cannot  help  praising  the  moderation  of  the  En- 
glish puritans,  who  first  settled  in  New  England,  who,  not- 
withstanding their  being  furnished  with  a charter  from 
their  sovereign,  purchased  of  the  Indians  the  lands  they 
resolved  to  cultivate/  ” 

“ On  the  14th  of  November,  16-4S,  at  Quinnipiac,  (New 
Haven,  Conn.)  Theophilus  Eaton,  Esq.,  Mr.  Davenport, 
and  other  English  planters,  entered  into  an  agreement 
with  Momauguin,  sachem  of  that  part  of  the  country,  and 
his  counsellors,  respecting  the  lands.  The  articles  of 
agreement  are  to  this  effect : 

“ That  Momauguin  is  the  sole  sachem  of  Quinnipiac, 
and  has  absolute  power  to  aliene  and  dispose  of  the  same  : 
that  in  consequence  of  the  protection  he  had  tasted,  by  the 
English,  from  the  Pequots  and  Mohawks,  he  yielded  up  all 
his  right,  title  and  interest  to  all  the  land,  rivers,  ponds 
and  trees,  with  all  the  liberties  and  purtenances  belonging 
to  the  same,  unto  Theophilus  Eaton,  John  Davenport  and 
others,  their  heirs  and  assigns  forever.  He  covenanted 
that  neither  he  nor  his  Indians  would  terrify  or  disturb  the 
English,  or  injure  them  in  any  of  their  interests;  but  that, 
in  every  respect,  they  would  keep  true  faith  with  therru 


293 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ The  English  covenanted  to  protect  Momauguin  and 
his  Indians  when  unreasonably  assaulted  and  terrified  by 
any  of  the  other  Indians;  and  that  they  should  always  have 
a sufficient  quantity  of  land  to  plant  upon,  on  the  east  side 
of  the  harbor,  between  that  and  Saybrook  fort.  They  also 
covenanted  that  by  way  of  free  and  thankful  retribution, 
they  give  unto  the  said  sachem  and  his  company  twelve 
coats  of  English  cloth,  twelve  alchymy  spoons,  twelve 
hatchets,  twelve  hoes,  two  dozen  of  knives,  twelve  porrin- 
gers, and  four  cases  of  French  knives  and  scissors. 

“ This  agreement  was  signed  and  legally  executed  by 
Momauguin  and  his  council  on  the  one  part,  and  Theo- 
philus  Eaton  and  John  Davenport  on  the  other.” 

In  December  following  they  made  another  purchase  of  a 
large  tract,  ten  miles  in  length  and  thirteen  in  breadth.  This 
was  bought  of  Montowese.  For  it  they  gave  thirteen 
coats,  and  allowed  the  Indians  ground  to  plant,  and  liberty 
to  hunt  within  the  lands. 

The  settlement  of  Milford,  Con.  was  commenced  in  1639. 
“ The  first  purchase  of  land  was  made  of  the  Indians  on 
the  12th  of  February,  which  comprehended  about  two  miles 
of  what  is  now  the  centre  of  the  town.  The  consideration 
was  ‘6  coats,  10  blankets,  1 kettle,  besides  a number  of 
hoes,  knives,  hatchets,  and  glasses.’  The  deed  was  signed 
by  Ansantawae,  the  sagamore,  by  Arracowset,  Anshuta, 
Manamatque,  and  others.  Afterwards,  at  different  times, 
other  purchases  were  made.  The  tract  lying  west  of  the 
settlement  on  the  Housatonic  River  was  bought  on  the  20th 
of  December,  1659,  for  the  sum  of  £26,  to  be  paid  in 
goods.  The  Indian  Neck  was  purchased  on  the  2d  of  Ja- 
nuary, 1659-60,  for  the  consideration  of  £25.  A reserva- 
tion of  20  acres,  in  this  tract,  for  planting  ground,  was 
sold  by  the  Indians  on  the  12th  of  December,  1661,  for  six 
coats,  two  blankets,  and  two  pair  of  breeches.  A tract, 
commonly  called  the  two-bit  purchase,  a mile  and  six  score 
rods  in  breadth,  was  bought  in  1700,  for  the  consideration 
of  <£15  in  pay,  and  15s.  in  silver.  And  the  tract  called 
the  one-bit  purchase,  a mile  and  six  score  rods  in  breadth, 
was  purchased  in  1702,  for  £5  in  money,  or  otherwise  £7 
10s.  in  pay.” 

“ The  township  of  Northampton,  Mass.,  was  purchased 
25* 


294 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cffi\P.  XIII. 

and  conveyed  to  John  Pyncheon,  Esq.  for  the  planters,  by 
Wawhillowa,  Nenessahalant,  Nassicohee,  and  four  others, 
(one  of  whom  was  a married  woman)  styled  ‘ the  chief  and 
proper  owners/  for  one  hundred  fathom  of  wampum  by 
tale,  and  ten  coats,  (besides  some  small  gifts)  in  hand  paid 
to  the  sachems  and  owners,  and  for  also  ploughing  up  six- 
teen acres  of  land  on  the  east  side  of  Connecticut  River, 
the  ensuing  summer,  viz.  1654.  Of  course,  the  purchase, 
though  not  dated,  was  made  in  1653.  These  ‘ all  bargain- 
ed for  themselves,  and  the  other  owners,  by  their  consent.’ 
All  the  aborigines  of  this  country,  men  and  women  alike, 
are  owners  of  the  soil  upon  which  they  hunt,  or  dwell.  In 
this  grant,  the  Indian  rights  were  completely  secured  ; and 
the  planters  were  obliged  to  purchase,  and  pay  them  to  their 
satisfaction,  before  they  could  become  proprietors.  The 
original  planters  were  twenty-one  in  number.  The  tract 
conveyed  extended  from  South  Hadley  Falls  to  Hatfield, 
then  a part  of  Hadley,  about  ten  miles  ; and  from  the  river 
westward,  nine  miles.  The  Indian  name  was  Nonotuck. 

“Capawonke,  since  called  Little  Pontius,  a rich  interval 
now  within  Hatfield,  containing  eight  or  nine  hundred  acres, 
was  sold  to  these  planters,  July  20th,  1657,  by  Lampancho, 
for  fifty  shillings,  at  two  payments,  ‘ to  his  entire  satisfac- 
tion.’ 

“ In  these  two  purchases  you  have  a fair  picture  of  In- 
dian purchases  in  general.  In  the  former,  about  ninety 
square  miles  were  sold  for  one  hundred  fathom  of  wampum, 
and  ten  coats,  together  with  a few  trifles  of  no  great  value. 
Within  this  tract  were  near  five  thousand  acres  of  rich  in- 
terval ; worth  from  three  to  four  hundred  thousand  dollars 
at  the  present  time.  The  whole  tract  furnished,  in  the  year 
1800,  plentiful  subsistence  for  four  thousand,  five  hundred 
and  fifteen  inhabitants ; most  of  them  in  easy  circumstan- 
ces, and  several  of  them  affluent.  In  the  latter  case,  eight 
or  nine  hundred  acres  of  rich  interval,  worth,  at  the  pre- 
sent time,  from  fifty  to  seventy  thousand  dollars,  were  pur- 
chased for  fifty  shillings  sterling ; and,  of  course,  for  less 
than  a penny  an  acre.  Still,  the  price  was  fair  and  ample  ; 
more  valuable  to  the  Indian  than  anything  which  he  could 
get  by  keeping  the  land,  or  selling  it  to  any  other  pur- 
chaser.” 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  295 

Cochicbewick,  now  Andover,  was  purchased  of  Cut- 
shamache,  the  sagamore  of  Massachusetts,  for  six  pounds 
sterling,  and  a coat. 

The  following  is  a specimen  of  an  Indian  deed.  It  was 
given  to  the  original  proprietors  of  Haverhill,  Mass,  in  the 
year  1G42. 

“ Know  all  men  by  these  presents,  that  wee,  Passaquo 
and  Sagga  Hew  with  the  consent  of  Passaconnaway  ; have 
sold  unto  the  inhabitants  of  Pentuckett  all  the  lands  wee 
have  in  Pentuckett ; that  is,  eyght  myles  in  length  from  the 
little  Rivver  in  Pentuckett  Westward;  six  myles  in  length 
from  the  aforesaid  Rivver  northward ; and  six  myles  in 
length  from  the  foresaid  Rivver  Eastward,  with  the  Ileand 
and  the  Rivver  that  the  Ileand  stand  in,  as  far  in  length  as 
the  land  lyes  by  as  formerly  expressed  : that  is,  fourteene 
myles  in  length : and  wee,  the  said  Passaquo  and  Sagga 
Hew  with  the  consent  of  Passaconnaway  have  sold  unto 
the  said  inhabitants  all  the  right  that  wee  or  any  of  us  have 
in  the  said  ground  and  Ileand,  and  Rivver.  And  wee  war- 
rant it,  against  all  or  any  other  Indeans  whatsoever,  unto 
the  said  Inhabitants  of  Pentuckett,  and  to  their  heirs  and 
assignes  forever  Dated  the  fifteenth  day  of  november  Ann 
Dom  1642. 

“ Witnes  our  hands  and  seales  to  this  bargayne  of  sale 
the  day  and  year  above  written  (in  the  presents  of  us.)  wee 
the  said  Passaquo  and  Sagga  Hew  have  received  in  hand, 
for  &,  in  consideration  of  the  same  three  pounds  &,  ten 
shillings.” 

The  following  incident,  related  by  Dr.  Dwight,  illus- 
trates the  value  which  the  English  themselves  placed  upon 
the  lands  they  purchased  of  the  Indians. 

“ One  of  the  first  planters  of  Springfield,  Mass.,  was  a 
tailor,  and  another  a carpenter.  The  tailor  had,  for  a small 
consideration,  purchased  of  an  Indian  chief  a tract  of  land 
in  what  is  now  West  Springfield,  forming  a square  of  three 
miles  on  a side.  The  carpenter  had  constructed  a clumsy 
wheel-barrow,  for  which  the  tailor  offered  to  make  him  a 
suit  of  clothes,  or  convey  to  him  the  land.  After  some 
deliberation,  he  exchanged  the  wheel-barrow  for  the  land. 
This  tract  contained  the  best  settled  part  of  West  Spring- 
field,  many  an  acre  of  which  might  now  be  sold,  for  the 


296  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

purposes  of  cultivation  only,  at  the  price  of  one  hundred 
dollars.  When  a fourth  part  of  a township,”  adds  Dr. 
Dwight,  “ was  sold  by  one  Englishman  to  another  for  a 
wheel-barrow,  it  will  be  easily  believed  that  it  was  of  still 
less  value  to  the  aborigines.  To  an  Englishman  it  was 
valuable  as  the  future  subject  of  cultivation,  to  an  Indian 
as  the  haunt  of  game.  The  small  prices  paid  by  the  first 
colonists  for  the  lands  in  this  country,  are  no  evidence  that 
the  bargains  were  fraudulent  or  inequitable.  To  the  In- 
dian, without  an  English  purchaser,  the  land  was  often 
worth  nothing ; and  to  the  colonist  its  value  was  created 
by  his  labor.  The  censures,  passed  upon  the  colonists  for 
their  manner  of  purchasing,  are  therefore  groundless.  The 
price  which  they  actually  gave,  small  as  it  seems,  was  or- 
dinarily, and,  as  far  as  I know,  always  a fair  one,  and  per- 
fectly satisfactory  to  the  original  proprietors.” 

In  1640,  in  consequence  of  a change  of  affairs  in  the 
mother  country,  emigration  to  New  England  ceased.  It 
was  estimated  at  the  time,  that  about  four  thousand  fami- 
lies, consisting  of  twenty-one  thousand  souls,  had  arrived 
in  two  hundred  and  ninety-eight  ships,  and  settled  in  this 
new  world.  The  expense  of  the  removal  of  these  four 
thousand  families  was  estimated  at  one  hundred  and 
ninety-two  thousand  pounds  sterling,  which,  including 
what  they  paid  to  the  council  of  Plymouth,  and  afterwards 
to  the  sachems  of  the  country,  was  a dear  purchase  of 
their  lands 

The  first  governor  of  Massachusetts  was  John  Winthrop 
The  following  interesting  particulars  are  related  of  him. 

“ Governor  Winthrop  was  born  at  Groton,  England, 
June  12th,  1587,  and  was  bred  to  the  law,  though  he  had 
a strong  inclination  for  divinity.  So  conspicuous  were  his 
merits,  that  he  was  made  a justice  of  the  peace  at  the  age 
of  eighteen.  He  was  distinguished  for  his  hospitality,  his 
piety,  and  his  integrity.  Being  chosen  governor,  before 
the  colony  embarked  for  America,  he  sold  an  estate  of  six 
or  seven  hundred  pounds  sterling  per  annum;  and  in  the 
forty-third  year  of  his  age,  he  arrived  at  Salem,  June  12th, 
1630,  and,  within  five  days,  travelled  through  the  trackless 
woods  to  Charlestown.  The  same  fall  he  passed  over  the 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  297 

river  to  Boston,  which  became  his  permanent  residence. 
He  was  an  example  to  his  people,  not  only  of  temperance 
and  piety,  but  of  frugality,  denying  himself  those  indulgen- 
ces and  elegances  to  which  his  fortune  and  office  entitled 
him,  that  he  might  be  an  example  to  others,  and  have  more 
liberal  means  of  relieving  the  needy. 

“ On  one  occasion,  Chickatabot,  the  sagamore  of  Napon- 
sett,  came  to  the  governor,  and  desired  to  buy  some  English 
cloths  for  himself.  The  governor  told  him  that  English 
sagamores  did  not  use  to  barter,  but  he  called  his  tailor  and 
gave  him  orders  to  make  him  a suit  of  clothes ; whereupon 
he  gave  the  governor  two  large  skins  of  coat  beaver,  and 
after  he  and  his  men  had  dined,  they  departed,  the  saga- 
more saying,  that  he  would  come  again  after  three  days  for 
his  suit.  Accordingly,  he  came,  and  the  governor  put 
him  into  a very  good  new  suit,  from  head  to  foot.  After 
this,  he  sat  meat  before  him  ; but  he  would  not  eat  till  the 
governor  had  given  thanks.  After  meat,  he  desired  him  to 
do  the  same,  and  then  departed. 

“ October  4th,  1631,  the  governor  being  at  his  farm- 
house, at  Mistick,  walked  out  after  supper,  and  took  a gun 
in  his  hand,  supposing  he  might  see  a wolf,  (for  they  came 
daily  about  the  house  and  killed  swine  and  calves.)  When 
he  was  at  the  distance  of  half  a mile,  it  grew  suddenly 
dark,  so  that  in  going  home,  he  mistook  his  path,  and  went 
till  he  came  to  a little  house  of  Sagamore  John,  which 
stood  empty ; there  he  stayed,  and  having  a piece  of  match 
in  his  pocket,  (for  he  always  carried  about  his  match  and 
compass)  he  made  a good  fire  and  warmed  the  house, 
and  lay  down  upon  some  old  mats  which  he  found  there. 
Thus  he  spent  the  night,  sometimes  walking  by  the  fire, 
sometimes  singing  psalms,  and  sometimes  getting  wood, 
but  could  not  sleep.  It  was  a wearisome  night,  and  a little 
before  day  it  began  to  rain.  In  the  morning  he  reached 
home  in  safety.  His  servant  had  been  very  anxious  for 
him,  and  had  walked  about  in  the  night,  discharging  guns, 
and  hallooing,  but  the  governor  did  not  hear  him. 

“ In  January,  1632,  the  governor  and  some  company 
with  him  went  up  by  Charles  River,  about  eight  miles  above 
Watertown  ; and  named  the  first  brook  on  the  north  side 
of  the  river,  Beaver  Brook,  because  the  beavers  had  shorn 


298 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII 

down  great  trees  there,  and  made  dams  across  the  brook. 
Thence  they  went  to  a great  rock  upon  which  stood  a high 
stone  cleft  asunder,  so  that  four  men  might  pass  through  it, 
which  they  called  Adam’s  Chair,  because  the  youngest  of 
their  company  was  Adam  Winthrop.  Thence  they  came  to 
another  brook,  larger  than  the  first,  which  they  called  Mas- 
ters’ Brook,  because  the  eldest  of  their  company  was  one 
John  Masters.  Thence  they  came  to  a high  pointed  rock, 
which  they  called  Mount  Feake,  from  one  Robert  Feake, 
who  had  married  the  governor’s  daughter-in-law. 

“ In  February,  the  governor  and  some  others  went  over 
Mistick  River  in  Meadford,  and  going  about  two  or  three 
miles  among  the  rocks,  they  came  to  a very  large  pond, 
having  in  the  middle  an  island  of  about  one  acre,  covered 
with  trees  of  pine  and  birch  ; there  w ere  also  many  small 
rocks  standing  up  here  and  there  in  it,  from  wrhich  they 
named  it  Spot  Pond.  About  half  a mile  from  this,  they 
came  to  the  top  of  a very  high  rock,  from  whence  there  is 
a fair  prospect.  This  place  they  called  Cheese  Rock,  be- 
cause when  they  went  to  eat  something,  they  had  only 
cheese — the  governor’s  man  forgetting  to  put  up  some 
bread. 

“ In  October  of  the  same  year,  the  governor,  in  company 
wfith  Rev.  Mr.  Wilson  and  some  others,  made  a visit  to 
Plymouth.  They  took  passage  by  water  to  Massagascus, 
and  from  thence  went  on  foot  to  Plymouth,  where  they 
arrived  in  the  evening.  The  governor  of  Plymouth,  Mr. 
William  Bradford,  with  Mr.  Brewster,  the  elder,  and  some 
others,  went  forth  and  met  them  without  the  town,  and 
conducted  them  to  the  governor’s  house,  where  they  w ere 
kindly  entertained,  and  feasted  every  day  at  several  houses. 
On  the  Lord’s  day  wras  a sacrament,  in  which  they  partook  ; 
and  in  the  afternoon  Mr.  Roger  Williams  propounded  a 
question,  according  to  their  custom  : to  which  the  pastor, 
Mr.  Smith,  spoke  briefly,  then  Mr.  Williams,  and  after  him 
the  governor  of  Plymouth  spoke  to  the  question;  after  him 
the  elder,  and  some  two  or  three  more  of  the  congregation. 
Then  the  elder  desired  Governor  Winthrop  and  Mr.  Wil- 
son to  speak  to  it,  which  they  did.  When  this  w as  end- 
ed, the  deacon,  Mr.  Fuller,  put  the  congregation  in  mind 
of  their  duty  of  contribution ; upon  which  the  governor 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  299 

and  all  the  rest  went  down  to  the  deacon’s  seat  and  pul 
into  the  bag,  and  then  returned. 

“On  Wednesday,  about  five  in  the  morning,  the  gover- 
nor and  his  company  came  out  of  Plymouth  ; the  governor 
of  Plymouth  with  the  pastor,  elder,  and  others,  accompany- 
ing them  nearly  half  a mile  out  of  town  in  the  dark.  Lieu- 
tenant Holmes,  with  two  others,  and  the  governor’s  man, 
came  along  with  them  to  the  great  swamp,  about  ten  miles. 
When  they  came  to  the  great  river,  they  were  carried  over 
by  one  Luddham,  their  guide,  as  they  had  been  when  they 
came,  the  stream  being  very  strong  and  up  to  the  hips ; so 
the  governor  called  that  passage  Ludd ham’s  ford.  Then 
they  came  to  a place  called  Hue’s  Cross:  the  governor 
being  displeased  with  the  name,  as  such  things  might  give 
occasion  to  the  papists  to  say  that  their  religion  was  first 
planted  in  these  parts,  changed  the  name,  and  called  it 
Hue’s  Folly.  They  came  that  evening  to  Massagascus, 
where  they  were  bountifully  entertained  as  before,  with 
store  of  turkeys,  geese,  ducks,  &,c.,  and  the  next  day  came 
safe  to  Boston.” 

“ It  was  the  custom  of  Gov.  Winthrop  to  send  some  of 
his  family  upon  errands  to  the  houses  of  the  poor,  about 
their  meal-time,  on  purpose  to  spy  whether  they  wanted; 
and  if  it  was  found  that  they  were  needy,  he  would  make 
that  the  opportunity  of  sending  supplies  to  them. 

“ In  a hard  and  long  winter,  when  wood  was  very  scarce 
in  Boston,  a man  gave  him  private  information  that  a 
needy  person  in  the  neighborhood  sometimes  stole  wood 
from  his  pile  ; upon  which  the  governor,  in  a seeming  an- 
ger, replied,  Does  he  so  ? Til  take  a course  with  him;  go , 
call  that  man  to  me  ; Til  warrant  you , Til  cure  him  of 
stealing.  When  the  man  came,  the  governor,  considering 
that  if  he  had  stolen,  it  was  more  out  of  necessity  than 
disposition,  said  to  him,  Friend , it  is  a severe  winter , and 
T doubt  you  arc  but  meanly  provided  with  wood ; wherefore 
I would  have  you  supply  yourself  at  my  wood-pile,  till  this 
cold  season  be  over.  And  he  then  merrily  asked  his  friends 
whether  he  had  not  effectually  cured  this  man  of  stealing 
his  wood  ?” 

“ On  receiving  a very  bitter  and  provoking  letter,  he 
gave  it  back  to  the  person  who  brought  it,  saying,  ‘ I am 


300 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  XIIL 

not  willing  to  keep  such  an  occasion  of  provocation  by 
me.’  The  person,  who  wrote  the  letter,  had  occasion 
some  time  after  to  desire  the  governor  to  sell  him  one  or 
two  fat  swine.  The  governor  sent  word  to  him  to  send  for 
one,  and  accept  it  as  a token  of  his  good  will.  To  this 
message  the  man  returned  the  following  answer, ‘Your 
overcoming  yourself  has  overcome  me.’  ” 

“ The  house  of  Gov.  Winthrop  was  near  the  Old  South 
Church,  and  almost  opposite  to  the  end  of  School  street,  in 
the  place  now  occupied  by  the  buildings  called  South  Row. 
It  was  of  wood,  two  stories  high,  and  surrounded  by  a 
garden  and  trees.  The  British  demolished  it  in  1775.” 

“ Having  expended  a large  portion  of  his  great  estate 
for  the  advantage  of  the  colony,  having  exhausted  his 
strength  in  cares  and  labors  in  their  service,  he  felt  the  de- 
cays of  nature  years  before  his  decease.  A cold,  succeed- 
ed by  a fever,  put  an  end  to  his  life  and  eminent  services, 
March  26th,  1649,  in  the  fifty-second  year  of  his  age.  He 
anticipated  the  serious  event  with  calm  resignation  to  the 
will  of  God.  He  left  five  sons;  one  of  them  was  afterwards 
governor  of  Connecticut.” 

“ The  first  church  erected  at  Boston  was  in  1632.  Its 
roof  was  thatched,  and  its  walls  were  of  mud.  It  stood  on 
the  south  side  of  State  street.” 

The  first  meeting-house  erected  in  Billerica  was  built 
about  the  year  1660.  It  was  covered  with  thatch  instead 
of  shingles. 

In  1636,  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  contem- 
plated the  erection  of  a public  school  at  Newtown,  and 
appropriated  four  hundred  pounds  for  that  purpose  ; which 
laid  the  foundation  of  Harvard  College.  In  1638,  the  Rev. 
John  Harvard,  of  Charlestown,  endowed  the  public  school 
with  about  eight  hundred  pounds.  Thus  endowed,  the 
school  was  exalted  to  a college,  and  assumed  the  name  of 
its  principal  benefactor,  and  Ncictoicn , in  compliment  to 
the  college,  and  in  memory  of  the  place  where  many  of 
our  fathers  received  their  education,  was  denominated 
Cambridge” 

The  first  printing  press,  established  in  New  England, 
was  set  up  at  Cambridge,  in  1639.  Winthrop  says,  “ that 


301 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

the  first  thing  which  was  printed  was  the  freeman’s  oath — 
the  next  was  an  almanac,  made  for  New  England,  by  Mr. 
Pierce — the  next  was  the  Psalms  newly  turned  to  metre.” 

The  first  Bible  published  in  New  England  was  in  the 
Indian  language.  It  was  prepared  by  Mr.  Eliot,  the  apos- 
tle of  the  Indians,  and  printed  at  Cambridge,  in  1664. 

“In  1642,  a gentleman  of  Virginia  came  to  Boston 
with  letters  addressed  to  the  ministers  of  New  England, 
from  many  well-disposed  people  in  the  upper  and  newer 
parts  of  Virginia,  4 bewailing  their  sad  condition  for  want 
of  the  means  of  salvation,  and  earnestly  entreating  a sup- 
ply of  faithful  ministers,  whom,  upon  experience  of  their 
gifts  and  godliness,  they  might  call  to  office.’  These  let- 
ters having  been  publicly  read  at  Boston  on  a lecture-day, 
the  elders  of  the  churches  in  that  neighborhood  met,  and 
having  devoted  a day  to  consultation  and  prayer  in  refer- 
ence to  so  serious  a proposal,  agreed  upon  three  settled 
ministers,  who  they  thought  might  best  be  spared,  each  of 
them  having  a teaching  colleague.  The  result  was,  that 
two  ministers,  Mr.  Knolles,  of  Watertown,  and  Mr.  Thomp- 
son, of  Braintree,  were,  by  their  churches,  dismissed  to 
that  work,  and  went  forth  upon  the  mission  under  the  pa- 
tronage of  the  General  Court.  To  this  mission — the  first 
American  home  missionary  undertaking — the  Rev.  Tho- 
mas James,  of  New  Haven,  was  added.  The  mission  was 
not  unsuccessful ; 4 they  found  very  loving  and  liberal  en- 
tertainment, and  were  bestowed  in  several  places,  not  by 
the  governor,  but  by  some  well-disposed  people  who  de- 
sired their  company.’  Their  ministry  there  was  greatly 
blessed,  and  greatly  sought  by  the  people  ; and  though  the 
government  of  that  colony  interfered  to  prevent  their 
preaching,  4 because  they  would  not  conform  to  the  order 
of  England,’  4 the  people  resorted  to  them  in  private 
houses,  to  hear  them  as  before.’  Their  preaching,  even  in 
this  more  private  manner,  was  not  tolerated.  An  order 
was  made  that  those  ministers  who  would  not  conform  to 
the  ceremonies  of  the  Church  of  England,  should,  by  such 
a day,  depart  from  the  country.  Thus,  their  mission  being 
brought  to  an  end,  they  came  back  to  New  England. 

~6  v 


302  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

“ The  year  1643  was  made  memorable  in  the  history  of 
New  England,  by  the  union  of  the  colonies.  On  the  19th 
of  May,  articles  of  confederation  were  signed  at  Boston, 
by  the  commissioners  of  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  New 
Haven,  and  Plymouth,  by  which  these  four  colonies  formed 
a league  under  the  name  of  the  United  Colonies  of  New 
England . The  preface  of  the  articles  explains  the  objects 
of  the  confederation. 

“ ‘ Whereas,  we  all  came  into  these  parts  of  America 
with  one  and  the  same  end  and  aim,  namely,  to  advance 
the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  enjoy  the 
liberty  of  the  gospel  in  purity  and  peace  ; and  whereas, 
by  our  settling,  by  the  wise  providence  of  God,  we  are  fur- 
ther dispersed  upon  the  sea-coasts  and  rivers  than  was  at 
first  intended,  so  that  we  cannot,  according  to  our  desire, 
with  convenience,  communicate  in  one  government  and  ju- 
risdiction ; and  whereas,  we  live  encompassed  with  people 
of  several  nations  and  strange  languages,  which  may  here- 
after prove  injurious  to  us  or  our  posterity;  and  forasmuch 
as  the  natives  have  formerly  committed  sundry  insolences 
and  outrages  upon  several  plantations  of  the  English, 
and  have  of  late  combined  themselves  against  us,  and 
seeing,  by  reason  of  the  sad  distractions  in  England, 
(which  they  have  heard  of,)  and  by  which  they  know  we 
are  hindered  both  from  that  humble  way  of  seeking  advice 
and  reaping  those  comfortable  fruits  of  protection  which, 
at  other  times,  we  might  well  expect ; we  therefore  do  con- 
ceive it  our  bounden  duty,  without  delay,  to  enter  into  a 
present  consociation  among  ourselves,  for  mutual  help  and 
strength  in  all  future  concernment,  that,  as  in  nation  and 
religion,  so  in  other  respects,  we  be  and  continue  one.’ 

“ By  the  articles,  it  was  stipulated  that  two  commis- 
sioners from  each  of  the  colonies  should  meet  at  Boston, 
Hartford,  New  Haven,  and  Plymouth,  in  successive  years, 
and  that  this  congress  should  determine  questions  of  peace 
and  war,  and  consult  for  the  general  welfare  of  the  colo- 
nies. This  league  continued  till  the  year  1686.  It  had 
a beneficial  effect,  and  was  probably  the  germ  from  which 
sprung  the  confederation,  and  the  subsequent  union  of 
the  states,  under  our  present  happy  government.”  * 

* Knowles’  Memoir  of  Roger  Williams. 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  303 

There  have  been  various  opinions  respecting  the  origin 
of  the  name  Yankee . “ Mr.  Heckewelder  thinks  that  the 

Indians,  in  endeavoring  to  pronounce  the  name  English , 
could  get  that  sound  no  nearer  than  these  letters  give  it, 
yengees . This  was  perhaps  the  true  origin  of  Yankee .” 

The  name  of  each  of  the  six  New  England  States  ori- 
ginated as  follows  : 

Massachusetts  derived  its  name,  as  is  supposed,  from 
the  blue  appearance  of  its  hills ; the  word  in  the  Indian 
language,  according  to  Roger  Williams,  signifying  Blue 
Hills. 

“ Connecticut  derives  its  name  from  the  river  by 
which  it  is  intersected,  called  by  the  natives  Quonectacut. 
This  word,  according  to  some,  signifies  the  long  river ; 
it  has,  however,  been  stated  by  others,  that  the  meaning 
of  the  word  is  River  of  Pines , in  allusion  to  the  forests 
of  pines  that  formerly  stood  on  its  banks.” 

As  early  as  1644,  the  Island  of  Rhode  Island,  on  ac- 
count of  a fancied  resemblance  to  the  Isle  of  Rhodes, 
was  called  by  that  name,  and  by  an  easy  declension  it 
was  afterwards  called  Rhode  Island.  This  is  supposed  to 
be  the  origin  of  the  name  of  the  state  of  Rhode  Island. 

New  Hampshire  derived  its  name  from  the  county  of 
Hampshire  in  England,  the  residence  of  Mason,  to  whom  a 
patent  embracing  a considerable  part  of  the  state  was  given. 

The  provincial  name  of  Maine,  according  to  William- 
son, was  probably  chosen  in  compliment  to  the  queen  of 
England,  who  had  inherited  a province  of  the  same  name 
in  France. 

Vermont  derived  its  name  from  the  range  of  green 
mountains,  which  pass  through  it.  Verd  signifying  green, 
and  mont,  mountain. 

The  name  Canada  is  so  singular  in  its  origin  that  we 
venture  to  insert  it  here,  believing  that  the  reader  will 
regard  it  as  a pardonable  digression.  “ Mr.  Bozman,  in 
his  ‘Introduction  to  a History  of  Maryland/  says  that  it 
is  a traditional  report  that  previous  to  the  visiting  of  New- 
foundland by  Cartier,  in  1534,  some  Spaniards  visited 
that  coast  in  search  of  gold;  but  its  appearance  discour- 
aged them,  and  they  quitted  it  in  haste,  crying  out  as  they 
went  on  board  their  vessel,  lAca  naday  Aca  nada ; 1 that 


304 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

is,  in  English,  ‘ there’s  nothing  here  ’ The  Indians  re- 
tained these  words  in  their  memories,  and  afterwards, 
when  the  French  came  to  the  country,  they  were  saluted 
with  the  same  words,  and  mistook  them  for  the  name  of 
the  country.  And  in  time,  the  first  letter  was  lost ; hence 
the  name  Canada.” 

In  the  year  16T7,  the  whole  state  of  Maine,  then  a 
province,  was  purchased  by  the  Massachusetts  colony  of 
Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges,  for  the  sum  of  twelve  hundred 
and  ffty  pounds.  It  .remained  a part  of  Massachusetts 
until  the  year  1620,  when  it  was  formed  into  a separate  state. 

It  may  be  interesting  to  the  reader  to  learn  something 
of  the  laws,  regulations,  and  modes  of  punishment  as  they 
existed  in  the  early  days  of  New  England.  The  following 
are  specimens : 

All  parents  to  teach  their  children  to  read,  and  all 
masters  to  acquaint  their  families  with  the  capital  laws, 
on  penalty  of  twenty  shillings,  and  to  catechise  them  once 
a week. 

The  selectmen  may  examine  children  and  apprentices, 
and  admonish  parents  and  masters,  if  they  find  them  igno- 
rant, and  with  the  consent  of  two  magistrates,  or  the  next 
county  court,  put  them  into  better  hands. 

If  any  person’s  dress  should  be  adjudged  by  the  grand 
jury,  or  county  court,  above  his  rank,  they  are  to  be  ad- 
monished for  the  first  offence,  to  pay  twenty  shillings  for 
the  second,  forty  shillings  for  the  third,  and  forty  shillings 
for  every  offence  afterwards. 

Idleness  was  no  small  offence  ; common  fowlers,  tobacco 
takers,  and  all  the  persons  who  could  give  no  good  account 
how  they  spent  their  time,  the  constables  were  required 
to  present  to  the  next  magistrate  ; and  the  selectmen  of 
every  town  were  required  to  oversee  the  families,  and  to 
distribute  the  children  into  classes,  and  to  take  care  that 
they  were  employed  in  spinning  and  other  labor,  according 
to  their  acre  and  condition. 

D 

Merchants  not  to  retail  under  three  gallons  of  wine  or 
cider,  and  a quart  of  strong  waters,  (ardent  spirit.) 

None  to  buy  lands  of  Indians,  without  leave  from  the 
general  court,  on  forfeiture  of  the  lands. 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  305 

Whoever  sells  them  any  strong  liquors,  pays  forty  shil- 
lings a pint ; a third  to  the  informer. 

Damage  done  to  their  corn  to  be  recompensed  by  those 
whose  cattle  did  it. 

Josias  Plaistowe,  for  stealing  four  baskets  of  corn  from 
the  Indians,  is  ordered  to  return  them  eight  baskets,  to  be 
fined  five  pounds,  and  hereafter  to  be  called  by  the  name 
of  Josias,  and  not  Mr.,  as  formerly  he  used  to  be. 

Sergeant  Perkins  ordered  to  carry  forty  turfs  to  the  fort, 
for  being  drunk. 

Edward  Palmer,  for  his  extortion  in  taking  two  pounds 
thirteen  shillings  and  fourpence  for  the  wood-work  of  Bos- 
ton stocks,  is  fined  five  pounds,  and  ordered  to  sit  one  hour 
in  the  stocks. 

Capt.  Lovel  admonished  to  take  heed  of  light  carriage. 

Daniel  Clarke,  found  to  be  an  immoderate  drinker,  was 
fined  forty  shillings. 

John  Wedgewood,  for  being  in  the  company  of  drunk- 
ards, to  be  set  in  the  stocks. 

There  was  a law  which  sentenced  a man  convicted  of 
drunkenness  to  wear  round  his  neck,  for  one  year,  a string 
to  which  was  attached  a board  with  a red  D.  marked  upon 
it. 

There  was  also  a law  forbidding  the  use  of  tobacco  in 
company  or  before  strangers. 

“ The  colony  of  Connecticut  expressed  their  disappro- 
bation of  the  use  of  tobacco  in  an  act  of  their  general 
assembly,  at  Plartford,  in  1647,  wherein  it  was  ordered, 
‘ That  no  person  under  the  age  of  twenty  years  that  hath 
already  accustomed  himself  to  the  use  thereof,  shall  take 
any  tobacco,  until  he  shall  have  brought  a certificate  from 
under  the  hand  of  some  who  are  approved  for  knowledge 
and  skill  in  physic,  that  it  is  useful  for  him  ; and  also  that 
he  hath  received  a license  from  the  court  for  the  same. 
All  others  wrho  had  addicted  themselves  to  the  use  of  to- 
bacco were,  by  the  same  court,  prohibited  taking  it  in  any 

* They  were  very  careful  to  give  no  titles  where  they  were  not 
due.  In  a list  of  one  hundred  freemen,  you  will  not  find  above 
four  or  five  distinguished  by  Mr.,  although  they  were  men  of  some 
substance.  Goodman  and  Goodwife  were  the  common  appella* 
tions. 


26* 


306 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 


company,  or  at  their  labors,  or  on  their  travels,  unless  they 
were  ten  miles,  at  least,  from  any  house,  or  more  than  once 
a day,  though  not  in  company,  on  pain  of  a fine  of  six- 
pence for  each  time,  to  be  proved  by  one  substantial  evi- 
dence. The  constable,  in  each  town,  to  make  present- 
ment of  such  transgressions  to  the  particular  court,  and 
upon  conviction  the  fine  to  be  paid  without  gainsaying.’  ” 

“ In  1621,  two  culprits  were  arraigned  before  the  civil 
compact  of  Plymouth  for  trial.  These  were  Edward  Do- 
tey  and  Edward  Leister,  servants  of  Stephen  Hopkins,  who 
had  fought  a duel,  with  sword  and  dagger,  in  which  both 
were  wounded. 

“ They  were  sentenced  to  have  their  head  and  feet  tied 
together,  and  to  remain  in  that  situation  for  twenty-four 
hours,  without  food  or  drink.  Even  this  slight  punishment 
for  an  offence  so  criminal  was  remitted  by  the  governor, 
after  one  hour’s  endurance,  in  consequence  of  their  plead- 
ings and  promises,  and  the  earnest  desire  of  their  master.” 
“Nathaniel  Basset  and  Joseph  Prior  were  fined  twenty 
shillings  each,  for  disturbing  the  church  in  Duxbury,  and, 
at  the  next  town  meeting  or  training  day,  both  were  to  be 
bound  to  a post  for  two  hours,  in  some  public  place,  with 
a paper  on  their  heads,  on  which  their  crime  was  to  be 
written  in  capital  letters.  Miss  J.  Boulton,  for  slandering, 
was  sentenced  to  sit  in  the  stocks  during  the  court’s  plea- 
sure, and  a paper,  written  with  capital  letters,  to  be  made 
fast  unto  her,  all  the  time  of  her  sitting  there,  all  of  which 
was  accordingly  performed.” 

“In  1662,  S.  H.,  for  carrying  a grist  of  corn  from  mill 
on  Sunday,  fined  twenty  shillings,  or  to  be  whipped. 

“W.  F.,  for  suffering  him  to  take  it  from  the  mill,  fined 
ten  shillings. 

“R.  Smith,  for  lying  concerning  seeing  a whale  and 
other  things,  fined  twenty  shillings. 

“ William  Randall,  for  telling  a lie,  fined  ten  shillings.” 

“ In  1673,  the  first  dancing  school  was  opened  in  Boston, 
but  was  immediately  prohibited  by  the  general  court. 

“ All  denominations  of  money,  current  in  the  early  pe- 
riods of  settlement,  were  quite  inadequate  to  the  purposes 
of  the  people’s  convenience  or  wants.  Emigrants  brought 
small  amounts  with  them,  and  after  the  removals  to  this 


307 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

country  received  a check  about  the  year  1640,  and  many 
returned  back,  the  legislature,  in  consequence  of  the  ex- 
treme scarcity  of  a circulating  medium,  made  corn,  fish, 
and  other  products  a tender  at  the  rates  prescribed  bylaw; 
also  provided  for  extending  executions  upon  real  estate, 
made  wampum  current  in  payment  of  all  debts,  not  exceed- 
ing forty  shillings ; and  established  the  rate  of  annual  in- 
terest at  eight  per  centum.  The  value  of  wampum  was 
four  black,  and  eight  white  beads  for  a penny.” 

When  Columbus  first  discovered  America,  he  concluded 
it  to  be  the  easterly  part  of  India ; accordingly,  he  called 
the  inhabitants,  he  found  here,  Indians.  This  was  the 
origin  of  the  name,  as  applied  to  the  aborigines  of  Ame- 
rica. 

“ The  principal  tribes  of  Indians,  which  were  settled 
in  New  England,  were  the  Pequots , in  Connecticut ; Nar- 
ragansetts , in  Rhode  Island  ; the  Wampatioags , Massachu- 
setts, Nipnets  or  Nipmucks , Nashuasy  and  Stockbridge  In- 
dians, in  Massachusetts  ; the  Pigwacket , or  Coos  Indians, 
in  New  Hampshire  ; and  the  Tarrateens,  or  Abenaquis,  in 
the  District  of  Maine.” 

Trumbull  gives  the  following  account  of  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  Indians. 

“ The  Indians  of  New  England  were  large,  straight,  well- 
proportioned  men.  Their  bodies  were  firm  and  active, 
capable  of  enduring  the  greatest  fatigues  and  hardships. 
Their  passive  courage  was  almost  incredible  When  tor- 
tured in  the  most  cruel  manner,  though  flayed  alive,  though 
burnt  with  fire,  cut  or  torn  limb  from  limb,  they  would  not 
groan,  nor  show  any  signs  of  distress.  Nay,  in  some  in- 
stances, they  would  glory  over  their  tormentors,  saying, 
that  their  hearts  would  never  be  soft  until  they  were  cold, 
and  representing  their  torments  as  sweet  as  Englishman’s 
sugar.  When  travelling,  in  summer  or  winter,  they  re- 
garded neither  heat  nor  cold. 

“ They  were  exceedingly  light  of  foot,  and  would  tra- 
vel or  run  a very  great  distance  in  a day.  Mr.  Williams 
says,  ‘ I have  known  them  run  between  eighty  and  a hun- 
dred miles  in  a summer’s  day,  and  back  again  within  two 
days.’  As  they  were  accustomed  to  the  woods,  they  ran 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


80S 


[chap,  xiil 


nearly  as  well  in  them  as  on  plain  ground.  They  were 
exceedingly  quick-sighted  to  discover  their  enemy  or  their 
game,  and  equally  artful  to  conceal  themselves.  Their 
features  were  tolerably  regular.  Their  faces  are  generally 
full  as  broad  as  those  of  the  English,  but  flatter  ; they  have 
a small,  dark-colored  good  eye,  coarse  black  hair,  and  a 
fine  set  of  teeth.  The  Indian  children,  when  born,  are 
nearly  as  white  as  the  English  children  ; but  as  they  grow 
up,  their  skin  grows  darker,  and  becomes  nearly  of  a cop- 
per color.  The  shapes,  both  of  the  men  and  women,  es- 
pecially the  latter,  are  excellent.  A crooked  Indian  is 
rarely  if  ever  to  be  seen. 

“ The  Indians,  in  general,  were  quick  of  apprehension, 
ingenious,  and,  when  pleased,  nothing  could  exceed  their 
courtesy  and  friendship.  Gravity  and  eloquence  distin- 
guished them  in  council,  address  and  bravery  in  war. 
They  were  not  more  easily  provoked  than  the  English  ; 
but  when  once  they  had  received  an  injury,  it  was  never 
forgotten.  In  anger  they  were  not,  like  the  English,  talk- 
ative and  boisterous,  but  sullen  and  revengeful.  Indeed, 
when  they  were  exasperated,  nothing  could  exceed  their 
revenge  and  cruelty.  When  they  have  fallen  into  the  pow- 
er of  an  enemy,  they  have  not  been  known  to  beg  for  life, 
nor  even  to  accept  it  when  offered  them.  They  have 
seemed  rather  to  court  death.  They  were  exceedingly 
improvident.  If  they  had  a supply  for  the  present,  they 
gave  themselves  no  trouble  for  the  future.  The  men  de- 
clined all  labor,  and  spent  their  time  in  hunting,  fishing, 
shooting,  and  warlike  exercises.  They  wrere  excellent 
marksmen,  and  rarely  missed  their  game  whether  running 
or  flying. 

“ They  imposed  all  the  drudgery  upon  their  women 
They  gathered  and  brought  home  their  w ood ; planted, 
dressed,  and  gathered  in  their  corn.  They  carried  home 
the  venison,  fish,  and  fowl,  which  the  men  took  in  hunt- 
ing. When  they  travelled,  the  women  carried  the  chil- 
dren, packs,  and  provisions.  The  Indian  women  submit- 
ted patiently  to  such  treatment,  considering  it  as  the  hard 
lot  of  the  woman.  This  ungenerous  usage  of  their  haugh- 
ty lords  they  repaid  with  smiles  and  good  humor.  They 
were  strong  and  masculine,  and  as  they  were  more  inured 


HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 


CHAP.  XIII.] 


309 


to  exercise  and  hardship  than  the  men,  were  even  more 
firm  and  capable  of  enduring  hardship  than  they. 

“ The  clothing  of  the  Indians  in  New  England  was  the 
skins  of  wild  beasts.  The  men  threw  a light  mantle  of 
skins  over  them,  and  wore  a small  flap,  which  was  called 
Indian  breeches.  The  women  were  much  more  modest. 
They  wore  a coat  of  skins  girt  about  their  loins,  which 
reached  down  to  their  hams.  They  never  put  this  off  in 
company.  If  the  husband  chose  to  sell  his  wife’s  beaver 
petticoat,  she  could  not  be  persuaded  to  part  with  it,  until 
he  had  provided  another  of  some  sort. 

“ In  the  winter,  their  blanket  of  skins,  which  hung 
loose  in  the  summer,  was  tied  or  wrapped  more  closely 
about  them.  The  old  men  in  the  severe  seasons  also  wore 
a sort  of  trowsers  made  of  skins,  and  fastened  to  their  gir- 
dles. They  wore  shoes  without  heels,  which  they  called 
moccasons.  These  were  made  generally  of  moose  hide, 
but  sometimes  of  buck-skin.  They  were  shaped  entirely 
to  the  foot,  gathered  at  the  toes  and  round  the  ankles,  and 
made  fast  with  strings. 

“ Their  ornaments  were  pendants  in  their  ears  and  nose, 
carved  of  bone,  shells,  and  stones.  These  were  in  the 
form  of  birds,  beasts,  and  fishes.  They  also  wore  belts  of 
wampumpeag  upon  their  arms,  over  their  shoulders,  and 
about  their  loins.  They  cut  their  hair  into  various  antic 
forms,  and  stuck  it  with  feathers.  They  also,  by  incisions 
into  which  they  conveyed  a black  or  blue  unchangeable 
ink,  made  on  their  cheeks,  arms,  and  other  parts  of  their 
bodies,  the  figures  of  moose,  deer,  bears,  wolves,  hawks, 
eagles,  and  all  such  living  creatures  as  were  most  agreea- 
ble to  their  fancies.  These  pictures  were  indelible,  and 
lasted  during  life.  The  sachems,  on  great  days,  when 
they  designed  to  show  themselves  in  the  full  splendor  of 
majesty,  not  only  covered  themselves  with  mantles  of 
moose  or  deer-skins,  with  various  embroideries  of  white 
beads,  and  with  paintings  of  different  kinds,  but  they  wore 
the  skin  of  a bear,  wild  cat,  or  some  terrible  creature,  upon 
their  shoulders  and  arms.  They  had  also  necklaces  of 
fish  bones,  and  painting  themselves  in  a frightful  manner, 
made  a most  ferocious  and  horrible  appearance.  The  war- 
riors who,  on  public  occasions,  dressed  themselves  in  the 


310  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  [CHAP.  XIII. 

most  wild  and  terrific  forms,  were  considered  the  best 
men. 

“ The  Indian  houses,  or  wigwams,  were,  at  best,  but 
poor  smoky  cells.  They  were  constructed  generally  like 
arbors,  of  small  young  trees,  bent  and  twisted  together, 
and  so  curiously  covered  with  mats  or  bark,  that  they  were 
tolerably  dry  and  warm.  The  Indians  made  their  fire  in 
the  centre  of  the  house,  and  there  was  an  opening  at  the 
top,  which  emitted  the  smoke.  For  the  convenience  of 
wood  and  water,  these  huts  were  commonly  erected  in 
groves,  near  some  river,  brook,  or  living  spring. 

“ They  lived  in  a poor,  low  manner  : their  food  was 
coarse  and  simple,  without  any  kind  of  seasoning : they 
had  neither  butter,  cheese,  nor  milk  : they  drank  nothing 
better  than  the  water  which  ran  in  the  brook,  or  spouted 
from  the  spring  : they  fed  on  the  flesh  and  entrails  of 
moose,  deer,  bears,  and  all  kinds  of  wild  beasts  and  fowls  ; 
on  fish,  and  eels,  and  creeping  things  : they  had  good  sto- 
machs, and  nothing  came  amiss.  In  the  hunting  and  fish- 
ing seasons  they  had  venison,  moose,  fat  bears,  raccoons, 
geese,  turkeys,  ducks,  and  fish  of  all  kinds.  In  the  sum- 
mer they  had  green  corn,  beans,  squashes,  and  the  various 
fruits  which  the  country  naturally  produced.  In  the  win- 
ter they  subsisted  on  corn,  beans,  fish,  ground-nuts,  acorns, 
and  the  very  gleanings  of  the  i^ove. 

“ They  had  no  set  meals,  but,  like  other  wild  creatures, 
ate  when  they  were  hungry,  and  could  find  anything  to 
satisfy  the  cravings  of  nature.  Sometimes  they  had  little 
or  nothing  for  several  days  ; but  when  they  had  provisions, 
they  feasted.  If  they  fasted  for  some  time,  they  were  sure 
at  the  next  meal  to  make  up  for  all  they  had  lost  before. 
Indian  corn,  beans,  and  squashes,  were  the  only  eatables 
for  which  the  natives  in  New  England  labored.  The  earth 
was  both  their  seat  and  their  table.  With  trenchers, 
knives,  and  napkins,  they  had  no  acquaintance. 

“ Their  household  furniture  was  of  small  value.  Their 
best  bed  was  a mat  or  skin  ; they  had  neither  chair  nor 
stool.  They  ever  sat  upon  the  ground,  commonly  with 
their  elbows  upon  their  knees;  this  is  the  manner  in  which 
their  great  warriors  and  counsellors  now  sit,  even  in  the 
most  public  treaties  with  the  English.  A few  wooden  and 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  311 

stone  vessels  and  instruments  serve  all  the  purposes  of 
domestic  life.  They  had  no  steel  or  iron  instruments. 
Their  knife  was  a sharp  stone,  shell,  or  kind  of  reed,  which 
they  sharpened  in  such  a manner  as  to  cut  their  hair,  make 
their  bows  and  arrows,  and  serve  all  the  purposes  of  a 
knife.  They  made  them  axes  of  stone  ; these  they  shaped 
somewhat  similar  to  our  axes  ; but  with  this  difference, 
that  they  were  made  with  a neck  instead  of  an  eye,  and 
fastened  with  a withe  like  a blacksmith’s  chisel.  They 
had  mortars,  and  stone  pestles,  and  chisels ; great  num- 
bers of  these  have  been  found  in  the  country,  and  kept 
by  the  people  as  curiosities.  They  dressed  their  corn  with 
a clam-shell,  or  with  a stick  made  flat  and  sharp  at  one 
end.  These  were  all  the  utensils  they  had,  either  for  do- 
mestic use,  or  for  husbandry. 

“ Their  arts  and  manufactures  were  confined  to  a very 
narrow  compass.  Their  only  weapons  were  bows  and 
arrows,  the  tomahawk,  and  the  wooden  sword,  or  spear. 
Their  bows  were  of  the  common  construction  ; their  bow 
strings  were  made  of  the  sinews  of  deer,  or  of  Indian 
hemp.  Their  arrows  were  constructed  of  young  elder 
sticks,  or  of  other  straight  sticks  and  reeds ; these  were 
headed  with  a sharp  flinty  stone,  or  with  bones.  The 
arrow  was  cleft  at  one  end,  and  the  stone  or  bone  was  put 
in,  and  fastened  with  a srtfall  cord.  The  tomahawk  was 
a stick  of  two  or  three  feet  in  length,  with  a knob  at  one 
end.  Sometimes  it  was  a stone  hatchet,  or  a stick  with  a 
piece  of  deer’s  horn  at  one  end,  in  the  form  of  a pickaxe. 
Their  spear  was  a straight  piece  of  wood,  sharpened  at 
one  end,  and  hardened  in  the  fire,  or  headed  with  bone 
or  stone. 

“ With  respect  to  navigation,  they  had  made  no  im- 
provements beyond  the  construction  and  management  of 
the  hollow  trough,  or  canoe.  They  made  their  canoes  of 
the  chestnut,  white  wood,  and  pine  trees.  As  these  grew 
straight  to  a great  length,  and  were  exceedingly  large  as 
well  as  tall,  they  constructed  some  which  would  carry 
sixty  or  eighty  men ; these  were  first  rates ; but  commonly 
they  were  not  more  than  twenty  feet  in  length,  and  two  in 
breadth.  The  Pequots  had  many  of  these,  in  which  they 
passed  over  to  the  islands,  and  warred  against,  and  plun- 
dered, the  islanders. 


812 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

“ The  construction  of  these,  with  such  miserable  tools 
as  the  Indians  possessed,  was  a great  curiosity.  The 
manner  was  this  : when  they  had  found  a tree  to  their 
purpose,  to  fell  it  they  made  a fire  at  the  root,  and  kept 
burning  it,  and  cutting  it  with  their  stone  axe  until  it  fell ; 
then  they  kindled  a fire  at  such  a distance  from  the  butt 
as  they  chose,  and  burned  it  off  again.  By  burning  and 
working  with  their,  axe,  and  scraping  with  sharp  stones 
and  shells,  they  made  it  hollow  and  smooth.  In  the  same 
manner  they  shaped  the  ends,  and  finished  it  to  their 
wishes. 

“ They  constructed  nets,  twenty  and  thirty  feet  in  length, 
for  fishing,  especially  for  the  purpose  of  catching  sturgeon. 
These  were  wrought  with  cords  of  Indian  hemp,  twisted 
by  the  hands  of  the  women.  They  had  also  hooks,  made 
of  flexible  bones,  which  they  used  for  fishing. 

“ With  respect  to  religion  and  morals,  the  Indians  in 
New  England  were  in  a most  deplorable  condition.  They 
believed  that  there  was  a great  Spirit,  or  God,  whom  they 
called  Kitchtan.  They  imagined  that  he  dwelt  far  away 
in  the  south-west,  and  that  he  was  a good  God.  But  they 
worshipped  a great  variety  of  gods.  They  paid  homage 
to  the  fire  and  water,  thunder  and  lightning,  and  to  what- 
ever they  imagined  was  superior  to  themselves,  or  capable 
of  doing  them  an  injury.  They  paid  their  principal  hom- 
age to  Hobbamocho.  They  imagined  that  he  was  an  evil 
spirit,  and  did  them  mischief ; and  so,  from  fear,  they 
worshipped  him,  to  keep  him  in  good  humor.  They  ap- 
peared to  have  no  idea  of  a sabbath,  and  not  to  regard 
any  particular  day  more  than  another.  But  in  times  of 
uncommon  distress,  by  reason  of  pestilence,  war,  or  fam- 
ine, and  upon  occasion  of  great  victories  and  triumph, 
and  after  the  in-gathering  of  the  fruits,  they  assembled  in 
great  numbers,  for  the  celebration  of  their  superstitious 
rites.  The  whole  country,  men,  women  and  children, 
came  together  upon  these  solemnities.  The  manner  of 
their  devotion  was,  to  kindle  large  fires  in  their  wigwams, 
or  more  commonly  in  the  open  fields,  and  to  sing  and 
dance  around  them,  in  a wild  and  violent  manner.  Some- 
times they  would  all  shout  aloud,  with  the  most  antic  and 
hideous  noises.  They  made  rattles  of  shells,  which  they 


313 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

shook,  in  a wild  and  violent  manner,  to  fill  up  the  confused 
noise.  After  the  English  settled  in  Connecticut,  and  they 
could  purchase  kettles  of  brass,  they  used  to  strain  skins 
over  them,  and  beat  upon  them,  to  augment  their  wretched 
music.  They  often  continued  these  wild  and  tumultuous 
exercises  for  four  or  five  hours,  until  they  were  worn 
down,  and  spent  with  fatigue.  Their  priests,  or  powows, 
led  in  these  exercises.  They  were  dressed  in  the  most 
odd  and  surprising  manner,  with  skins  of  odious  and 
frightful  creatures  about  their  heads,  faces,  arms,  and 
bodies.  They  painted  themselves  in  the  most  ugly  forms 
which  could  be  devised.  They  sometimes  sang,  and  then 
broke  forth  into  strong  invocations,  with  starts,  and  strange 
motions  and  passions.  When  these  paused  the  other 
Indians  groaned,  making  wild  and  doleful  sounds.  At 
these  times  they  sacrificed  their  skins,  Indian  money,  and 
the  best  of  their  treasures.  These  were  taken  by  the 
powow,  and  all  cast  into  the  fires  and  consumed  together. 
After  the  English  came  into  the  country,  and  they  had 
hatchets  and  kettles,  they  sacrificed  these  in  the  same 
manner.  The  English  were  also  persuaded  that  they 
sometimes  sacrificed  their  children,  as  well  as  their  most 
valuable  commodities.  The  people  of  Milford,  Conn., 
observing  an  Indian  child,  nearly  at  one  of  these  times  of 
their  devotion,  dressed  in  an  extraordinary  manner,  with 
all  kinds  of  Indian  finery,  had  the  curiosity  to  inquire 
what  could  be  the  reason.  The  Indians  answered  that  it 
was  to  be  sacrificed,  and  the  people  supposed  that  it  was 
given  to  the  devil.  So  deluded  were  these  unhappy  peo- 
ple, that  they  believed  these  barbarous  sacrifices  to  be 
absolutely  necessary.  They  imagined  that  unless  they 
appeased  and  conciliated  their  gods  in  this  manner,  they 
would  neither  suffer  them  to  have  peace,  nor  harvests,  fish, 
venison,  fat  bears,  nor  turkeys,  but  would  visit  them  with 
a general  destruction. 

“ With  respect  to  morals,  they  were  indeed  miserably 
depraved.  They  were  insidious  and  revengeful  almost 
without  a parallel,  and  they  wallowed  in  all  the  filth  of 
wantonness.  Great  pains  were  taken  with  the  Narragan- 
sett  and  Connecticut  Indians  to  civilize  them,  and  teach 
them  Christianity ; but  the  sachems  rejected  the  gospel 
27 


314  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

with  indignation  and  contempt.  They  would  not  suffer  it 
to  be  preached  to  their  subjects.  Indeed,  both  made  it  a 
public  interest  to  oppose  its  propagation  among  them. 
Their  policy,  religion,  and  manners  were  directly  opposed 
to  its  pure  doctrines  and  morals. 

“ The  Indian  government,  generally,  was  absolute  mon- 
archy. The  will  of  the  sachem  was  his  law.  The  lives 
and  interests  of  his  subjects  were  at  his  disposal.  But  in 
all  important  affairs  he  consulted  his  counsellors.  When 
they  had  given  their  opinions,  they  deferred  the  decision 
of  every  matter  to  him.  Whatever  his  decisions  were, 
they  applauded  his  wisdom,  and  without  hesitation  obeyed 
his  commands.  In  council,  the  deportment  of  the  sachems 
was  grave  and  majestic  to  admiration.  They  appeared  to 
be  men  of  great  discernment  and  policy.  Their  speeches 
were  cautious  and  politic.  The  conduct  of  their  coun- 
sellors and  servants  was  profoundly  respectful  and  sub- 
missive. The  revenues  of  the  crown  consisted  in  the 
contributions  of  the  people.  They  carried  corn,  and  the 
first  fruits  of  their  harvest  of  all  kinds,  beans,  squashes, 
roots,  berries  and  nuts,  and  presented  them  to  their  sa- 
chem. They  made  him  presents  of  flesh,  fish,  fowl,  moose, 
bear,  deer,  beaver,  and  other  skins.  When  they  brought 
their  tribute,  the  sachem  went  out  to  meet  them,  and  by 
good  words,  and  some  small  gifts,  expressed  his  gratitude. 

“ The  Indians  had  no  kind  of  coin  ; but  they  had  a sort 
of  money,  which  they  called  wampum,  or  wampumpeag. 
It  consisted  of  small  beads,  most  curiously  wrought  out  of 
shells,  and  perforated  in  the  centre,  so  that  they  might  be 
strung  on  belts,  in  chains  and  bracelets.  There  were 
several  sorts.  The  Indians  in  New  England  made  black, 
blue,  and  white  wampum.  The  whiteheads  were  wrought 
out  of  the  inside  of  the  great  conchs,  and  the  purple  out 
of  the  inside  of  the  muscle  shell.  They  were  made  per- 
fectly smooth,  and  the  perforation  was  done  in  the  neatest 
manner.  Indeed,  considering  that  the  Indians  had  neither 
knife,  drill,  nor  any  steel  or  iron  instrument,  the  workman- 
ship is  admirable.  After  the  English  settlements  in  Con- 
necticut, the  Indians  strung  these  beads  on  belts  of  cloth, 
in  a very  curious  manner.  The  squaws  made  caps  of  cloth, 
rising  to  a peak  over  the  top  of  the  head,  and  the  fore  part 


CHAP.  XIN.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  315 

was  beautified  with  wampum,  curiously  wrought  upon 
them.” 

“ The  Indians  were  at  a loss  to  know  what  could  induce 
the  English  to  leave  England  and  come  to  America.  The 
most  probable  conjecture  they  could  form  was,  that  the 
English  wanted  fuel  at  home,  and  came  over  for  the  sake 
of  the  wood.  When  they  had  burnt  up  the  wood  near 
their  settlement,  they  removed  to  a new  place  for  the  sake 
of  fuel.” 

The  evils  of  an  Indian  war  are  thus  described  by  Bel- 
knap. 

“ The  Indians  were  seldom  or  never  seen  before  they  did 
execution.  They  appeared  not  in  the  open  field,  nor  gave 
proofs  of  a truly  masculine  courage  ; but  did  their  exploits 
by  surprise,  chiefly  in  the  morning,  keeping  themselves  hid 
behind  logs  and  bushes,  near  the  paths  in  the  woods,  or  the 
fences  contiguous  to  the  doors  of  the  houses ; and  their 
lurking  holes  could  be  known  only  by  the  report  of  their 
guns,  which  was  indeed  feeble,  as  they  were  sparing  of 
their  ammunition,  and  as  near  as  possible  to  their  object 
before  they  fired.  They  rarely  assaulted  a house  unless 
they  knew  there  would  be  but  little  resistance,  and  it  has 
been  afterward  known  that  they  have  lain  in  ambush  for 
days  together,  watching  the  motions  of  the  people  at  their 
work,  without  daring  to  discover  themselves.  One  of  their 
chiefs,  who  had  got  a woman’s  riding-hood  among  his 
plunder,  would  put  it  on,  in  an  evening,  and  walk  into  the 
streets  of  Portsmouth,  looking  into  the  windows  of  houses, 
and  listening  to  the  conversation  of  the  people. 

“ Their  cruelty  was  chiefly  exercised  upon  children,  and 
such  aged,  infirm,  or  corpulent  persons,  as  could  not  bear 
the  hardships  of  a journey  through  the  wilderness.  If  they 
took  a woman,  far  advanced  in  pregnancy,  their  knives 
were  plunged  into  her  bowels.  An  infant,  when  it  became 
troublesome,  had  its  brains  dashed  out  against  the  next  tree 
or  stone.  Sometimes,  to  torment  the  wretched  mother, 
they  would  whip  and  beat  the  child  till  almost  dead,  or 
hold  it  under  water  till  its  breath  was  just  gone,  and  then 
throw  it  to  her,  to  comfort  and  quiet  it.  If  the  mother 
could  not  readily  still  its  weeping,  the  hatchet  was  buried 


316  INCIDENTS  IN  TIIE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

in  its  skull.  A captive,  wearied  with  a burden  laid  on  his 
shoulders,  was  often  sent  to  rest  the  same  way.  If  any  one 
proved  refractory,  or  was  known  to  have  been  instrumental 
of  the  death  of  an  Indian,  or  related  to  one  who  had  been 
so,  he  was  tortured  with  a lingering  punishment,  generally 
at  the  stake,  whilst  the  other  captives  were  insulted  with 
the  sight  of  his  miseries.  Sometimes  a fire  would  be 
kindled,  and  a threatening  given  out  against  one  or  more, 
though  there  was  no  intention  of  sacrificing  them,  only  to 
make  sport  with  their  terrors.  The  young  Indians  often 
signalized  their  cruelty  in  treating  captives  inhumanly,  out 
of  sight  of  the  elder,  and  when  inquiry  was  made  into  the 
matter,  the  insulted  captive  must  either  be  silent,  or  put 
the  best  face  on  it,  to  prevent  worse  treatment  for  the  fu- 
ture. If  a captive  appeared  sad  and  dejected,  he  was  sure 
to  meet  with  insult ; but  if  he  could  sing  and  dance  and 
laugh  with  his  masters,  he  was  caressed  as  a brother.  They 
had  a strong  aversion  to  negroes,  and  generally  killed 
them  when  they  fell  into  their  hands. 

“ Famine  was  a common  attendant  on  these  doleful 
captivities.  The  Indians,  when  they  caught  any  game, 
devoured  it  all  at  one  sitting,  and  then  girding  themselves 
round  the  waist,  travelled  without  sustenance  till  chance 
threw  more  in  their  way.  The  captives,  unused  to  such 
canine  repasts  and  abstinences,  could  not  support  the  sur- 
feit of  the  one,  nor  the  cravings  of  the  other.  A change 
of  masters,  though  it  sometimes  proved  a relief  from  mis- 
ery, yet  rendered  the  prospect  of  a return  to  their  homes 
more  distant.  If  an  Indian  had  lost  a relative,  a prisoner 
bought  for  a gun,  a hatchet,  or  a few  skins,  must  supply 
the  place  of  the  deceased,  and  be  the  father,  brother,  or 
son  of  the  purchaser  ; and  those  who  could  accommodate 
themselves  to  such  barbarous  adoption,  were  treated  with 
the  same  kindness  as  the  persons  in  whose  place  they  were 
substituted.  A sale  among  the  French  in  Canada  was 
the  most  happy  event  to  a captive,  especially  if  he  became 
a servant  in  the  family;  though  sometimes,  even  there,  a 
prison  was  their  lot,  till  opportunity  presented  for  their  re- 
demption ; whilst  the  priests  employed  every  seducing  art 
to  pervert  them  to  the  popish  religion,  and  induce  them  to 
abandon  their  country.  These  circumstances,  joined  with 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  317 

the  more  obvious  hardships  of  travelling  half  naked  and 
barefoot  through  pathless  deserts,  over  craggy  mountains 
and  deep  swamps,  through  frost,  rain,  and  snow,  exposed 
by  day  and  night  to  the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  and  in 
summer  to  the  venomous  stings  of  those  numberless  in- 
sects with  which  the  woods  abound  : the  restless  anxiety 
of  mind,  the  retrospect  of  past  scenes  of  pleasure,  the 
remembrance  of  distant  friends,  the  bereavements  experi- 
enced at  the  beginning,  or  during  the  progress  of  captivi- 
ty, and  the  daily  apprehension  of  death,  either  by  famine 
or  the  savage  enemy;  these  were  the  horrors  of  an  Indian 
captivity. 

“On  the  other  hand,  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  there 
have  been  instances  of  justice,  generosity,  and  tenderness, 
during  these  wars,  which  would  have  done  honor  to  a civ- 
ilized people.  A kindness  shown  to  an  Indian  was  remem- 
bered as  long  as  an  injury  ; and  persons  have  had  their 
lives  spared  for  acts  of  humanity  done  to  the  ancestors  of 
those  Indians  into  whose  hands  they  have  fallen.  They 
would  sometimes  ‘ carry  children  on  their  arms  and  shoul- 
ders, feed  their  prisoners  with  the  best  of  their  provision, 
and  pinch  themselves  rather  than  their  captives  should 
want  food.5  When  sick  or  wounded,  they  would  afford 
them  proper  means  for  their  recovery,  which  they  were 
very  well  able  to  do  by  their  knowledge  of  simples.  In 
thus  preserving  the  lives  and  health  of  their  prisoners,  they 
doubtless  had  a view  of  gain.  But  the  most  remarkably 
favorable  circumstance  in  an  Indian  captivity,  was  their 
decent  behavior  to  women.  I have  never  read,  nor  heard, 
nor  could  find  by  inquiry,  that  any  woman  who  fell  into 
their  hands,  was  ever  treated  with  the  least  immodesty  ; 
but  testimonies  to  the  contrary  are  very  frequent.  Whether 
this  negative  virtue  is  to  be  ascribed  to  a natural  frigidity 
of  constitution,  let  philosophers  inquire  ; the  fact  is  cer- 
tain, and  it  was  a most  happy  circumstance  for  our  female 
captives,  that  in  the  midst  of  all  their  distresses,  they  had 
no  reason  to  fear,  from  a savage  foe,  the  perpetration  of  a 
crime  which  has  too  frequently  disgraced  not  only  the  per- 
sonal, but  the  national  character  of  those  who  make  large 
pretensions  to  civilization  and  humanity.” 

The  two  following  incidents  are  taken  from  Abbot’s  His- 
07* 


318 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

tory  of  Andover.  “ In  1G9S,  the  Indians  took  Col.  Dudley 
Bradstreet  and  family,  and  carried  them  about  fifty  rods 
from  his  house,  when  they  halted  and  dismissed  their  pri- 
soners without  offering  them  the  least  injury ; a singular 
instance  of  mercy  in  a people  who  had  always  shown  them- 
selves to  be  cruel,  and  to  have  no  mercy.  The  tradition 
is,  that  one  Watternummon,  an  Indian  who  lived  at  New- 
bury, and  is  supposed  to  have  had  a particular  regard  to 
Col.  Bradstreet,  undertook  to  conduct  the  Indians  to  his 
house  upon  these  conditions,  that  they  should  neither  kill 
nor  captivate  any  of  his  family.  They  took  Abiel  Ste- 
vens, a lad,  who  feigned  himself  lame,  and  kept  behind  ; 
the  Indians  hastened,  expecting  to  be  pursued ; he  turned 
and  ran,  and  escaped,  though  fired  upon  by  the  Indian 
who  took  him.” 

“ Rev.  Solomon  Stoddard,  of  Northampton,  possessed, 
probably,  more  influence  than  any  other  clergyman  in  the 
province,  during  a period  of  thirty  years.  Here  he  was 
regarded  with  a reverence,  which  will  scarcely  be  render- 
ed to  any  other  man.  The  very  savages  are  said  to  have 
felt  towards  him  a peculiar  awe.  Once,  when  he  was  riding 
from  Northampton  to  Hatfield,  and  passing  a place  called 
Dewey’s  hole,  an  ambush  of  savages  lined  the  road.  It  is 
said,  that  a Frenchman,  directing  his  gun  towards  him, 
was  warned,  by  one  of  the  Indians,  who  some  time  before 
had  been  among  the  English,  not  to  fire,  because  ‘that 
man  was  Englishman’s  God.’  A similar  adventure  is  re- 
ported to  have  befallen  him,  while  meditating  in  an  or- 
chard, immediately  behind  the  church  in  Deerfield,  a ser- 
mon which  he  was  about  to  preach.  These  stories,  told  in 
Canada,  are  traditionally  asserted  to  have  been  brought 
back  by  English  captives.  It  was  customary  for  the  Cana- 
dian savages,  after  they  had  returned  from  their  excursions, 
to  report  their  adventures,  bv  way  of  triumph,  to  the  cap- 
tives taken  in  the  English  colonies.” 

“ In  the  year  1689,  the  garrison  house  of  Dominicus 
Jordan,  son  of  Rev.  Robert  Jordan,  at  Spurwink,  Me., 
was  violently  assailed  by  the  savages,  which  he  defended 
with  bravery  and  success.  To  intimidate  him,  an  Indian 
called  to  him  loudly,  ‘ We  are  ten  hundred  in  number.* 
‘ I don’t  care,’  replied  Jordan,  * if  you  are  ten  thousand.* 


319 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

A few  years  afterwards,  perhaps  at  the  commencement  of 
the  third  Indian  war,  several  Indians,  visiting  his  house, 
were  received  with  familiarity,  common  in  time  of  peace, 
when  one  inflicted  a mortal  blow  upon  his  head,  exclaim- 
ing, ‘ There , Dominicus  ! now  kill  'em  ten  thousand  In- 
dian !'  The  family  were  all  made  prisoners,  and  carried  to 
Canada.” 

In  1726,  a block-house,  for  the  defence  of  the  planta- 
tion, was  commenced  in  Penacook,  now  Concord,  N.  H. 
“ During  the  winter  of  this  year,  only  two  or  three  persons 
resided  in  the  house.  The  snow  was  very  deep,  the  cold 
unusually  severe,  and  their  provisions  were  insufficient 
to  support  them  through  the  season.  The  Indians  saw 
their  situation,  and,  as  soon  as  possible,  journeyed  to  Ha- 
verhill. They  there  called  on  the  proprietors,  and  repre- 
sented to  them  the  situation  of  the  family,  very  seriously 
observing  that  they  would  soon  come  upon  the  town , unless 
they  were  assisted  ! A sleigh  with  stores  soon  after  ar- 
rived at  Penacook,  and  rescued  them  from  starvation.” 

“ At  the  courts  in  Barnstable  county,  formerly/’  says 
one,  “ we  often  heard  from  our  aged  friends,  and  from  the 
Vineyard  gentlemen,  amusing  anecdotes  of  Indian  rulers. 
The  following  warrant  is  recollected,  which  was  issued  by 
one  of  those  magistrates  directed  to  an  Indian  constable, 
and  will  not  suffer  in  comparison  with  our  more  verbose 
forms.  ^ 

I Hihoudi, 

You  Peter  Waterman, 

Jeremy  Wicket; 

Quick  you  take  him, 

Fast  you  hold  him, 

Straight  you  bring  him, 

Before  me,  Hihoudi.” 

“In  the  eastern  part  of  the  town  of  Norwich,  Con.,” 
says  Barber,  “ is  a plain  called  Sachem' s Plain.  This  spot 
is  rendered  memorable  by  the  battle  between  Uncas  and 
Miantonimoh,  the  sachem  of  theNarragansetts.  The  army 
of  Miantonimoh  was  routed,  he  taken  prisoner,  and  after- 
wards executed  and  buried  here. 

“ Miantonimoh,  without  consulting  the  English  accord- 


320 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIIK 

ing  to  agreement,  without  proclaiming  war,  or  giving  Un- 
cas  the  least  information,  raised  an  army  of  nine  hundred 
or  a thousand  men,  and  marched  against  him.  Uncas5 
spies  discovered  the  army  at  some  distance,  and  gave  him 
intelligence.  He  was  unprepared ; but  rallying  between 
four  and  five  hundred  of  his  bravest  men,  he  told  them 
they  must  by  no  means  suffer  Miantonimoh  to  come  into 
their  town,  but  must  go  and  fight  him  on  his  way.  Hav- 
ing marched  three  or  four  miles,  the  armies  met  upon 
a large  plain.  When  they  had  advanced  within  fair  bow- 
shot of  each  other,  Uncas  had  recourse  to  a stratagem, 
with  which  he  had  previously  acquainted  his  warriors.  He 
desired  a parley,  and  both  armies  halted  in  the  face  of 
each  other.  Uncas,  gallantly  advancing  in  the  front  of 
his  men,  addressed  Miantonimoh  to  this  effect,  ‘ You  have 
a number  of  stout  men  with  you,  and  so  have  I with  me. 
It  is  a great  pity  that  such  brave  warriors  should  be  killed 
in  a private  quarrel  between  us  only.  Come  like  a man, 
as  you  profess  to  be,  and  let  us  fight  it  out.  If  you  kill  me, 
my  men  shall  be  yours ; but  if  I kill  you,  your  men  shall  be 
mine.’  Miantonimoh  replied,  ‘ My  men  came  to  fight,  and 
they  shall  fight.’  Uncas  falling  instantly  upon  the  ground, 
his  men  discharged  a shower  of  arrows  upon  the  Narra- 
gansetts,  and,  without  a moment’s  interval,  rushing  upon 
them  in  a furious  manner,  with  their  hideous  Indian  yell, 
put  them  immediately  to  flight.  The  Mohegans  pursued 
the  enemy  with  the  same  fury  and  eagerness  with  which 
they  commenced  the  action.  The  Narragansetts  were 
driven  down  rocks  and  precipices,  and  chased  like  a doe 
by  the  huntsman.  Among  others,  Miantonimoh  was  ex- 
ceedingly pressed.  Some  of  Uncas’  bravest  men,  who 
were  most  light  of  foot,  coming  up  with  him,  twitched 
him  back,  impeding  his  flight,  that  Uncas  might  take  him. 
Uncas  was  a stout  man,  and  rushing  forward,  like  a lion 
greedy  of  his  prey,  seized  him  by  the  shoulder.  He  knew 
Uncas,  and  saw  that  he  was  now  in  the  power  of  the  man 
whom  he  hated,  and  by  all  means  attempted  to  destroy  ; but 
he  sat  down  sullen,  and  spake  not  a word.  Uncas  gave 
the  Indian  whoop,  and  called  up  his  men,  who  were  be- 
hind, to  his  assistance.  The  victory  was  complete.  About 
thirty  of  the  Narragansetts  were  slain,  and  a much  greater 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  321 

number  wounded.  Among  the  latter,  was  a brother  of 
Miantonimoh,  and  two  sons  of  Canonicus,  a chief  sachem 
among  the  Narragansett  Indians.  The  brother  of  Mian- 
tonimoh was  r*ot  only  wounded,  but  armed  with  a coat  of 
mail,  both  which  retarded  his  flight.  Two  of  Miantoni- 
moh’s  captains,  who  formerly  were  Uncas’  men,  but  had 
treacherously  deserted  him,  discovering  his  situation,  took 
him,  and  carried  him  to  Uncas,  hoping  in  this  way  to  re- 
concile themselves  to  their  sachem.  But  Uncas  and  his 
men  slew  them.  Miantonimoh  made  no  request  either  for 
himself  or  his  men,  but  continued  in  the  same  sullen, 
speechless  mood.  Uncas  therefore  demanded  of  him,  why 
he  would  not  speak.  Said  he,  4 Had  you  taken  me,  I 
should  have  besought  you  for  my  life.’  Uncas  for  the  pre- 
sent spared  his  life,  though  he  would  not  ask  it,  and  re- 
turned with  great  triumph  to  Mohegan,  carrying  the  Nar- 
ragansett sachem  as  an  illustrious  trophy  of  his  victory.” 

44  Uncas  conducted  Miantonimoh  to  Hartford.  Here 
his  mouth  was  opened,  and  he  plead  most  earnestly  to  be 
left  in  the  custody  of  the  English,  probably  expecting 
better  treatment  from  them  than  from  Uncas.  He  was 
accordingly  kept  under  guard  at  Hartford,  till  the  meeting 
of  the  commissioners  at  Boston.  After  an  examination  of 
the  case,  the  commissioners  resolved,  4 That  as  it  was  evi- 
dent that  Uncas  could  not  be  safe  while  Miantonimoh 
lived,  but  that,  either  by  secret  treachery,  or  open  force, 
his  life  would  be  continually  in  danger,  he  might  justly 
put  such  a false  and  blood-thirsty  enemy  to  death/  They 
determined  that  it  should  be  done  out  of  the  English 
jurisdiction.  They  advised  Uncas,  that  no  torture  or 
cruelty,  but  all  mercy  and  moderation,  be  exercised  in  the 
manner  of  his  execution. 

44  Immediately  upon  the  return  of  the  commissioners  of 
Connecticut  and  New  Haven,  Uncas,  with  a competent 
number  of  his  most  trusty  men,  was  ordered  to  repair 
forthwith  to  Hartford.  He  was  made  acquainted  with  the 
determination  of  the  commissioners,  and  receiving  his 
prisoner,  marched  with  him  to  the  spot  where  he  had  been 
taken.  At  the  instant  they  arrived  on  the  ground,  one  of 
Uncas’  men,  who  marched  behind  Miantonimoh,  split  his 
head  with  a hatchet,  killing  him  at  a single  stroke.  He 


322 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  XIII. 

was  probably  unacquainted  with  his  fate,  and  knew  not  by 
what  means  he  fell.  Uncas  cut  out  a large  piece  of  his 
shoulder,  and  ate  it  in  savage  triumph.  He  said,  4 it  was 
the  sweetest  meat  he  ever  ate,  it  made  his  heart  strong.’ 

44  The  Mohegans,  by  the  order  of  Uncas,  buried  him 
at  the  place  of  his  execution,  and  erected  a great  heap  or 
pillar  upon  his  grave.  This  memorable  event  gave  the 
place  the  name  of  Sachem’s  Plain.  Two  Englishmen 
were  sent  with  Uncas,  to  witness  that  the  execution  was 
done;  and  to  prevent  all  torture  and  cruelty  in  the  manner 
of  its  performance.” 

44  In  the  south  part  of  East  Windsor,  where  Podunk 
River  crosses  the  road  to  Hartford,  was  an  Indian  burying 
ground.  A few  years  since,  a number  of  skeletons  were 
discovered,  by  digging  from  one  to  four  feet.  These 
skeletons  were  found  lying  on  one  side,  knees  drawn  up 
to  the  breast,  arms  folded,  with  their  heads  to  the  south. 
A covering  of  bark  seems  to  have  been  laid  over  them, 
with  some  few  remains  of  blankets ; in  one  instance  a 
small  brass  kettle  and  hatchet  were  found  in  good  preser- 
vation; the  remains  of  a gun  barrel  and  lock,  a number 
of  glass  bottles,  one  of  which  was  found  half  tilled  with 
some  sort  of  liquid.  These  articles  were  probably  ob- 
tained from  the  Dutch,  either  by  present  or  trade.  There 
w^ere  also  found  a pair  of  shears,  a pistol,  lead  pipes, 
strings  of  wampum,  small  brass  rings,  glass  beads;  a 
female  skeleton,  with  a brass  comb ; the  hair  w^as  in  a 
state  of  preservation  wherever  it  came  in  contact  with  the 
comb.  After  the  Podunks  had  removed  from  these  parts, 
in  one  instance  they  were  known  to  have  brought  a dead 
child  from  towards  Norwich,  and  interred  it  in  this  bury- 
ing place. 

44  At  Bissell’s  ferry,  near  the  mouth  of  Scantic  River, 
is  a well  which  is  supposed  to  have  been  made  before  any 
English  settlements  were  attempted  in  Connecticut.  The 
lower  part  of  the  well  is  walled  by  stones  hewn  in  a cir- 
cular manner,  and  the  manner  in  which  they  are  laid 
together  is  believed  to  be  entirely  different  from  that  in 
which  any  Englishman  would  lay  them.  There  remains 
no  tradition  respecting  the  time  or  the  persons  by  whom 
this  well  was  constructed.” 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  323 

“ The  great  burying  place  of  the  Indian  tribes  in  East 
Haven  and  vicinity  is  on  the  north  end  of  the  hill  on 
which  the  fort  stands,  which  anciently,  in  allusion  to  this 
place,  was  called  Grave  Hill.  Some  of  the  graves  have 
been  levelled  by  the  plough,  but  many  of  them  are  yet 
visible.  In  the  year  1822,  I examined  three  of  these 
graves.  At  the  depth  of  about  three  feet  and  a half,  the 
sandstone  appears,  on  which  the  bodies  were  laid,  without 
any  appearance  of  a wrapper  or  enclosure.  They  all  lay 
in  the  direction  of  south-west  and  north-east,  the  head 
towards  the  west.  Of  two  of  them  the  arms  lay  by  the 
side ; the  other  had  the  arms  across  the  body,  after  the 
manner  of  the  white  people.  The  large  bones  and  teeth 
were  in  a sound  state.  The  thigh  bones  of  one  measured 
nineteen  inches  in  length,  the  leg  bone  eighteen,  and  the 
arm,  from  the  elbow  to  the  shoulder,  thirteen.  By  mea- 
suring the  skeleton  as  it  lay,  it  was  concluded  to  be  that 
of  a man  six  and  a half  feet  high.  No  article  of  any 
description  appeared  with  the  bones.  It  is  said  that  about 
fifty  or  sixty  years  ago,  some  of  these  graves  were  opened, 
and  a number  of  Indian  implements  of  the  kitchen,  and 
of  war,  were  found  in  them.  Few  Indians  have  been 
buried  there  within  a century  past/’  * 

The  following  account  of  some  remains  found  in  the 
town  of  Fall  River,  Mass.,  is  from  the  pen  of  John  Stark, 
Esq.,  and  was  published  in  the  American  Magazine,  in 
1837.  “ About  three  years  since,  in  digging  down  a hill 

near  the  village,  a large  mass  of  earth  slid  off,  leaving  in 
the  bank,  and  partially  uncovered,  a human  skull,  which 
on  examination  was  found  to  belong  to  a body  buried  in  a 
sitting  posture ; the  head  being  about  one  foot  below  what 
had  been  for  many  years  the  surface  of  the  ground.  The 
surrounding  earth  was  carefully  removed,  and  the  body 
found  to  be  enveloped  in  a covering  of  coarse  bark,  of  a 
dark  color.  Within  this  envelope  were  found  the  remains 
of  another  of  coarse  cloth,  made  of  fine  bark,  and  about 
the  texture  of  a Manilla  coffee  bag.  On  the  breast  was  a 
plate  of  brass,  thirteen  inches  long,  six  broad  at  the  upper 
end,  and  five  at  the  lower.  This  plate  appears  to  have 

* Rev.  Mr.  Dodd’s  History  of  East  Haven. 


324 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII, 

been  cast,  and  is  from  one  eighth  to  three  thirty-seconds 
of  an  inch  in  thickness.  It  is  so  much  corroded,  that 
whether  or  not  any  thing  was  engraved  upon  it,  has  not 
yet  been  ascertained.  It  is  oval  in  form,  the  edges  being 
irregular,  apparently  made  so  by  corrosion. 

“ Below  the  breast-plate,  and  entirely  encircling  the 
body,  was  a belt  composed  of  brass  tubes,  each  four  and  a 
half  inches  in  length,  and  three  sixteenths  of  an  inch  in 
diameter,  arranged  longitudinally,  and  close  together;  the 
length  of  a tube  being  the  width  of  the  belt.  The  tubes 
are  of  thin  brass,  cast  upon  hollow  reeds,  and  were  fas- 
tened together  by  pieces  of  sinew.  This  belt  was  so 
placed  as  to  protect  the  lower  parts  of  the  body  below  the 
breast-plate.  The  arrows  are  of  brass,  thin,  flat,  and  tri- 
angular in  shape,  with  a round  hole  cut  through  near  the 
base.  The  shaft  was  fastened  to  the  head  by  inserting  the 
latter  in  an  opening  at  the  end  of  the  wood,  and  then  tying 
it  with  a sinew  through  the  round  hole — a mode  of  con- 
structing the  weapon  never  practised  by  the  Indians,  not 
even  with  their  arrows  of  thin  sbpll.  Parts  of  the  shaft 
still  remain  on  some  of  them.  When  first  discovered,  the 
arrows  were  in  a sort  of  quiver  of  bark,  which  fell  in 
pieces  when  exposed  to  the  air. 

“ The  skull  is  much  decayed ; but  the  teeth  are  sound, 
and  apparently  those  of  a young  man.  The  pelvis  is 
much  decayed,  and  the  smaller  bones  of  the  lower  ex- 
tremities are  gone.  The  integuments  of  the  right  knee, 
for  four  or  five  inches  above  and  below,  are  in  good  preser- 
vation, apparently  the  size  and  shape  of  life,  although 
quite  black. 

“ Considerable  flesh  is  still  preserved  on  the  hands  and 
arms,  but  none  on  the  shoulders  and  elbows.  On  the 
back,  under  the  belt,  and  for  two  inches  above  and  below, 
the  skin  and  flesh  are  in  good  preservation,  and  have  the 
appearance  of  being  tanned.  The  chest  is  much  com- 
pressed : but  the  upper  viscera  are  probably  entire.  The 
arms  are  bent  up,  not  crossed;  so  that  the  hands  turned 
inward  touch  the  shoulders.  The  stature  is  about  five 
and  a half  feet.  Much  of  the  exterior  envelope  was  de- 
cayed, and  the  inner  one  appeared  to  be  preserved  only 
where  it  had  been  in  contact  with  the  brass. 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  325 

“ The  preservation  of  this  body  may  be  the  result  of 
some  embalming  process;  and  this  hypothesis  is  strength- 
ened by  the  fact  that  the  skin  has  the  appearance  of  hav- 
ing been  tanned,  or  it  may  be  the  accidental  result  of  the 
action  of  the  salts  of  the  brass  during  oxydation;  and  this 
latter  hypothesis  is  supported  by  the  fact  that  the  skin  and 
flesh  have  been  preserved  only  where  they  have  been  in 
contact  with,  or  quite  near,  the  brass  : or  we  may  account 
for  the  preservation  of  the  whole,  by  supposing  the  pre- 
sence of  saltpetre  in  the  soil  at  the  time  of  the  deposit. 
In  either  way,  the  preservation  of  the  remains  is  fully  ac- 
counted for,  and  upon  known  chemical  principles.  That 
the  body  was  not  one  of  the  Indians,  we  think  needs  no 
argument.  We  rather  incline  to  the  belief  that  the  re- 
mains belonged  to  one  of  the  crew  of  a Phenician  vessel. 

“ The  spot  where  they  were  found  is  on  the  sea-coast, 
and  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  “ Dighton  Rock,” 
famed  for  its  hieroglyphic  inscription,  of  which  no  suffi- 
cient explanation  has  yet  been  given,  and  near  which  rock 
brazen  vessels  have  been  found.  If  this  latter  hypothesis 
be  adopted,  a part  of  it  is,  that  these  mariners — the  un- 
willing and  unfortunate  discoverers  of  a new  world — lived 
some  time  after  they  landed  ; and  having  written  their 
names,  perhaps  their  epitaphs,  upon  the  rock  at  Dighton, 
died,  and  were  buried  by  the  natives.” 

The  following  letters  w7ere  written  by  an  Indian  sachem 
of  the  Penacook  tribe  to  the  governor  of  Massachusetts. 

May  15th,  1685. 

Honour  governor  my  friend, 

You  my  friend  I desire  your  worship  and  your  power, 
because  I hope  you  can  do  som  great  matters  this  one.  I 
am  poor  and  naked,  and  I have  no  men  at  my  place  be- 
cause I afraid  alhvayes  Mohogs  he  will  kill  me  every  day 
and  night.  If  your  worship  when  please  pray  help  me 
you  no  let  Mohogs  kill  me  at  my  place  at  Malamake  river 
called  Panukkog  and  Nattukkog  I will  submit  your  wor 
ship  and  your  power.  And  now  I want  powder  and  such 
alminishon  shott  and  guns  because  I have  forth  at  my  hom 
and  I plant  theare. 

28 


326 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

This  all  Indian  hand,  but  pray  you  do  consider  your 
humble  servant 

John  Hogkins. 

(Signed  by  fourteen  others.) 

May  15th  1685. 

Honour  Mr.  Governor, 

Now  this  day  I com  your  house,  I want  se  you,  and  I 
bring  my  hand  at  before  you  I want  shake  hand  to  you  if 
your  worship  when  please  then  you  receve  my  hand,  then 
shake  your  hand  and  my  hand.  You  my  friend  because 
I remember  at  old  time,  when  live  my  grant  father  and 
grant  mother  then  Englishmen  come  this  country  then  my 
grant  father  and  Englishmen  they  make  a good  govenant, 
they  friend  allwayes,  my  grant-father  leving  at  place  called 
Malamake  rever,  other  name  chef  Natukkog  and  Panuk- 
kog  that  one  rever  great  many  names,  and  I bring  you  this 
few  skins  at  this  first  time  I will  give  you  my  friend.  This 
all  Indian  hand. 

John  Hawkins,  Sagamor. 

(Signed  by  fourteen  others.) 

Please  your  worship, 

I will  intreat  you  matther  you  my  friend,  now  this  if 
my  Indian  he  do  you  long  pray  you  no  put  your  law  be- 
cause some  my  Indins  fooll  some  men  much  love  drunk 
then  he  no  know  what  he  do,  may  be  he  do  mischif  when 
he  drunk  if  so  pray  you  must  Jet  me  know  what  he  done 
because  I will  ponis  him  what  ue  have  done  you,  you  my 
friend  if  you  desire  my  business  then  sent  me  I will  help 
you  if  I can. 

Mr.  John  Hogkins. 

Another  from  the  same . 

Mr.  Mason, 

Pray  I want  speake  you  a few  words  if  your  wor- 
ship when  please  because  I come  parfas  (on  purpose)  I 
will  speake  this  governor  but  he  go  away  so  he  say  at  last 
night,  and  so  far  I understand  this  governor  his  power  that 
vour  power  now,  so  he  speake  his  own  mouth.  Pray  if 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OP  NEW  ENGLAND.  327 

you  take  what  I want  pray  com  to  me,  because  I want  go 
horn  this  day. 

Your  humble  servant, 

Jonn  Hogkins,  Indian  Sagmor. 

May  16th,  1685 

The  Indians  having  done  some  mischief  in  New  Eng- 
land in  1704,  the  inhabitants  of  Lancaster  became  alarmed, 
“ and  the  alarm  was  the  means  of  the  untimely  death  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Gardiner,  their  worthy  pastor.  Several  of 
the  inhabitants  who  belonged  to  the  garrison  were  wearied 
by  hard  travelling  the  day  before,  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy. 
This  caused  this  good  man,  out  of  pity  and  compassion,  to 
watch  that  night  himself : accordingly  he  went  into  the 
box,  which  lay  over  the  flanker,  where  he  staid  tili  late  in 
the  night;  but  being  cold,  (as  was  supposed,)  he  was 
coming  down  to  warm  himself,  when  one  between  sleeping 
and  waking,  or  surprise  1 through  excess  of  fear,  fired  upon 
him,  as  he  was  coming  out  of  the  watch-house,  where  no 
man  could  rationally  expect  the  coming  of  an  enemy. 

“ Mr.  Gardiner,  although  he  was  shot  through  the  back, 
came  to  the  door  and  bade  them  open  it,  for  he  was  wound- 
ed. No  sooner  did  he  enter,  but  he  fainted  away.  As  he 
came  to  himself,  he  asked  who  it  was  that  shot  him,  and 
when  they  told  him,  he  prayed  to  God  to  forgive  him,  and 
forgave  him  himself,  believing  that  he  did  it  not  on  pur- 
pose ; and  with  a composed  frame  of  spirit,  desired  them 
that  bewailed  him  not  to  weep,  but  pray  for  him  and  his 
flock.  He  comforted  his  sorrowful  spouse,  and  expired 
within  an  hour.” 

The  father  of  Oliver  Peabody,  who  resided  at  Andover, 
Mass.,  “ in  one  of  his  excursions  into  New  Hampshire,  met 
with  an  adventure  which  has  connected  his  name  with  the 
geography  of  the  country,  and  which,  for  that  reason,  as 
well  as  for  its  singularity,  may  perhaps  with  propriety  be 
mentioned  here.  He  was  passing  the  night  in  the  cabin 
of  an  Indian,  situated  on  the  side  of  a mountain,  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Saco  River.  The  inmates  of  this  rude 
dwelling  were  awakened  in  the  course  of  the  night  by  a 
loud  noise,  and  had  scarcely  time  to  make  their  escape, 
before  the  hut  was  swept  away  by  a torrent  of  water  rush- 


328 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII 

ing  impetuously  down  the  hill.  On  recannoitering  the 
ground,  they  found  that  this  torrent  had  burst  out  suddenly 
from  a spot  where  there  was  no  spring  before.  It  has  con- 
tinued flowing  ever  since,  and  forms  the  branch  of  the 
Saco  which  bears  the  name  of  Peabody’s  River.” 

“ The  death  of  James  Carr,  of  Pembroke,  N.  H.,  who 
was  killed  by  the  enemy  early  in  1748,  was  attended  with 
a singular  instance  of  canine  attachment  and  fidelity.  He, 
with  two  others,  was  ploughing  on  the  west  bank  of  the 
river,  within  the  present  township  of  Bow.  Towards 
night,  some  Indians,  who,  concealed  in  a thicket  of  bush- 
es, had  been  watching  them  all  day,  rushed  upon  them  ; 
his  two  companions  were  taken  ; but  in  attempting  to  run 
to  the  river,  Carr  was  shot,  and  fell  dead  on  his  back,  with 
his  arms  somewhat  extended.  As  the  savages  ran  up  to 
scalp  him,  his  dog,  a large  and  fierce  animal,  instantly  at- 
tacked them,  but  was  stunned  by  the  blow  of  a tomahawk, 
and  left  for  dead.  The  people  in  garrison  at  Pembroke 
heard  the  firing,  but  it  being  near  night,  did  not  venture  on 
an  immediate  pursuit,  from  the  apprehension  of  falling 
into  an  ambuscade.  After  the  departure  of  the  enemy  the 
dog  revived,  guarded  the  corpse  of  his  master  through  the 
night,  and  was  found  next  morning  with  his  nose  laid  in 
its  open  hand;  nor  would  the  faithful  animal  permit  any 
one  to  remove  or  even  touch  the  body,  till  after  the  use  of 
much  flattery  and  some  force.” 

As  early  as  1650,  Rev.  John  Brock  began  to  preach  on 
the  Isle  of  Shoals.  The  following  story  is  related  of  him  by 
Mather.  “ Mr.  Brock  brought  the  people  into  an  agree- 
ment that,  exclusive  of  the  Lord’s  day,  they  would  spend 
one  day  every  month  together  in  the  worship  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  On  a certain  day,  which  by  their  agreement 
belonged  unto  the  exercises  of  religion,  the  fishermen 
came  to  Mr.  Brock,  and  asked  him  if  they  might  put  by 
their  meeting , and  go  a fishing,  because  they  had  lost  many 
days  by  reason  of  foul  weather.  He,  seeing  that  without 
his  consent,  they  resolved  upon  doing  what  they  had  asked 
of  him,  replied,  If  you  will  go  away , I say  unto  youy 
catch  fish , if  you  can  ! But  as  for  you  that  will  tarry , 
and  worship  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  this  day , I will  pray 


329 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

unto  him  for  you , that  you  may  take  fish  till  you  are  weo 
ry.  Thirty  men  went  away  from  the  meeting,  and  five 
tarried.  The  thirty  which  went  away,  with  all  their  skill 
could  catch  but  four  fishes  ; the  five  who  tarried,  went 
forth  afterwards,  and  they  took  five  hundred.  The  fisher- 
men after  this  readily  attended  whatever  meetings  Mr. 
Brock  appointed  them.” 

“In  the  year  1766,  a Mr.  Page  planted  himself  in  Lan- 
caster, N.  H.  For  several  years  after  he  came  to  this 
spot,  he  carried  all  his  bread-corn  to  Charlestown,  (one 
hundred  and  twenty-four  miles,)  to  be  ground.  For  a con- 
siderable time  he  lived  with  his  family  in  absolute  solitude. 
There  was  not  a single  road  in  the  neighboring  region. 
All  his  communication  with  the  world  was  either  through 
the  wilderness,  or  down  the  channel  of  the  Connecticut, 
and  this  he  was  obliged  to  enter  below  the  fifteen  mile 
falls , and  at  the  distance  of  twenty  miles  from  his  house. 
When  any  member  of  his  family  was  sick,  he  had  neither 
physician  nor  nurse,  except  what  the  house  itself  con- 
tained.” 

“ In  February,  1717,  occurred  the  greatest  fall  of  snow 
recorded  in  the  annals  of  New  England — almost  burying 
under  the  frozen  mass  the  small  log  houses  of  the  new 
plantations.  So  effectually  were  even  the  most  travelled 
roads  blocked,  that  the  magistrates  and  ministers  of  Bos- 
ton, who  had  come  out  of  the  town  on  the  first  day  of  the 
storm,  to  attend  the  funeral  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brattle,  at 
Cambridge,  were  unable  to  return  for  some  days.  In  some 
portion  of  the  streets  of  Boston,  the  snow  was  six  feet  in 
depth,  and  on  the  thousand  hills  of  New  Hampshire  it  lay 
in  immense  bodies.” 

The  first  newspaper  published  in  New  England  appeared 
in  Boston  in  1704.  It  was  printed  on  half  a sheet  of  pot 
paper. 

Rev.  Samuel  Moody,  who  was  ordained  in  York,  Me., 
in  1700,  once  preached  a sermon  based  on  the  following 
sentiment  : When  you  know  not  what  to  do>  you  must  not 
do  you  know  not  what. 

“ Mr.  Job  Strong  having  accepted  proposals  of  settle- 
ment in  the  ministry  from  a church  in  Portsmouth,  N.  H., 


330 


INOn>FNTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [cHAP.  XIII. 

invited  Rev.  Mr.  Edwards,  of  Northampton,  Mass.,  to 
preach  the  sermon  at  his  ordination,  which  was  appointed 
for  the  28th  of  June.  Mary,  the  fourth  daughter  of  Mr. 
Edwards,  then  a young  lady  of  fifteen,  went  before  her  fa- 
ther to  Portsmouth,  to  visit  some  of  the  friends  of  the 
family  in  that  place.  From  her  I learned  the  following 
anecdote. — The  Rev.  Mr.  Moody,  of  York,  a gentleman 
of  unquestioned  talents  and  piety,  but  perfectly  unique  in 
his  manners,  had  agreed,  in  case  of  Mr.  Edwards’  failure, 
to  be  his  substitute  in  preaching  the  sermon.  On  the 
morning  of  the  appointed  day,  Mr.  Edwards  not  having  ar- 
rived, the  council  delayed  the  ordination  as  long  as  they 
well  could,  and  then  proceeded  to  the  church,  where  Mr. 
Moody  had  been  regularly  appointed  to  make  the  intro- 
ductory prayer,  which  is  the  prayer  immediately  before  the 
sermon.  That  gentleman,  knowing  that  a numerous  and 
highly  respectable  audience  had  been  drawn  together  by  a 
strong  desire  to  hear  Mr.  Edwards,  rose  up  to  pray  under 
the  not  very  pleasant  impression  that  he  must  stand  in  his 
place,  and  offered  a prayer  which  was  wholly  characteris- 
tic of  himself,  and  in  some  degree,  also,  of  the  times  in 
which  he  lived.  In  that  part  of  it  in  which  it  was  proper 
for  him  to  allude  to  the  exercises  of  the  day,  he  besought 
the  Lord  that  they  might  be  suitably  humbled  under  the 
frown  of  his  providence  in  not  being  permitted  to  hear, 
on  that  occasion,  a discourse,  as  they  had  all  fondly  ex- 
pected, from  ‘that  eminent  servant  of  God,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Edwards,  of  Northampton  and  proceeded  to  thank  God 
for  having  raised  him  up  to  be  such  a burning  and  shining 
light,  for  his  uncommon  piety,  for  his  great  excellence  as 
a preacher,  for  the  remarkable  success  which  had  attended 
his  ministry  in  other  congregations  as  well  as  his  own,  for 
the  superior  talents  and  wisdom  with  which  he  was  en- 
dowed as  a writer,  and  for  the  great  amount  of  good  which 
his  works  had  already  done,  and  still  promised  to  do,  to 
the  church  and  to  the  world.  He  then  prayed  that  God 
would  spare  his  life,  and  endow  him  with  still  higher  gifts 
and  graces,  and  render  him  still  more  eminent  and  useful 
than  he  had  been,  and  concluded  this  part  of  his  prayer  by 
supplicating  the  divine  blessing  on  the  daughter  of  Mr. 
Edwards,  (then  in  the  house,)  who,  though  a very  amiable 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  331 

and  worthy  young  lady,  was  still,  as  they  had  reason  to 
believe,  without  the  grace  of  God,  and  in  an  unconverted 
state ; that  God  would  bring  her  to  repentance,  and  for- 
give her  sins,  and  not  suffer  the  peculiar  privileges  which 
she  enjoyed,  to  be  the  means  of  a more  aggravated  con- 
demnation. Mr.  Edwards,  who  travelled  on  horseback, 
and  had  been  unexpectedly  detained  on  the  road,  arrived 
at  the  church  a short  time  after  the  commencement  of  the 
exercises,  and  entered  the  door  just  after  Mr.  Moody  be- 
gan his  prayer.  Being  remarkably  still  in  all  his  move- 
ments, and  particularly  in  the  house  of  God,  he  ascended 
the  stairs,  and  entered  the  pulpit  so  silently,  that  Mr.  Moo- 
dy did  not  hear  him  ; and  of  course  was  necessitated,  be- 
fore a very  numerous  audience,  to  listen  to  the  very  high 
character  given  of  himself  by  Mr.  Moody.  As  soon  as 
the  prayer  was  closed,  Mr.  Moody  turned  round  and  saw 
Mr.  Edwards  behind  him  ; and,  without  leaving  his  place, 
gave  him  his  right  hand,  and  addressed  him  as  follows : 
‘ Brother  Edwards,  we  are  all  of  us  much  rejoiced  to  see 
you  here  to-day,  and  nobody,  probably,  as  much  so  as  my- 
self; but  I wish  that  you  might  have  got  in  a little  sooner, 
or  a little  later,  or  else  that  1 might  have  heard  you  when 
you  came  in,  and  known  that  you  were  here.  I didn’t  in- 
tend to  flatter  you  to  your  face  ; but  there’s  one  thing  I’ll 
tell  you  : they  say  that  your  wife  is  a going  to  heaven  by  a 
shorter  road  than  yourself.’  Mr.  Edwards  bowed,  and 
after  reading  the  psalm,  went  on  with  the  sermon.” — Ed - 
wards'  Works , (j Dwight's  edition,)  p,  283. 

The  two  following  incidents  were  communicated  by  the 
Rev.  Jotham  Sewall,  of  Chesterville,  Me.  As  they  were 
received  too  late  to  be  inserted  in  the  fifth  chapter,  they 
are  placed  here.  One  similar  to  the  last  of  these  incidents, 
has  indeed  been  already  cited ; but  as  this  contains  several 
interesting  particulars,  not  found  in  that  it  is  here  inserted 
entire. 

“In  the  year  1745,  an  armament  was  fitted  out  from 
Boston,  as  the  centre  of  the  movement,  against  Louisburg, 
a fortified  place  on  the  island  of  Cape  Breton,  made  so 
strong  by  the  French  that  it  was  called  the  American 
Gibraltar . From  that  place  the  French  vexed  the  fisheries 


332  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

of  our  fathers,  and  put  them  to  trouble,  so  that  they  de- 
termined to  send  an  expedition  against  it,  and  take  it,  if  pos- 
sible. Divine  Providence  seemed  to  favor  the  enterprise. 
The  winter  so  broke  up  in  January  that  the  people  ploughed 
their  ground,  and  got  things  in  such  readiness  that  the 
women  and  young  people  could  finish  their  planting  after 
the  men  were  gone  to  Cape  Breton.  There  were  some 
British  ships  of  war  on  the  West  India  coast,  that  were 
ordered  to  ascertain  if  any  service  was  needed  in  New 
England.  They  came  on  in  season  to  convoy  the  trans- 
ports, with  soldiers  and  provisions,  on  the  afore-mentioned 
expedition.  They  landed  at  Cape  Breton,  April  30th, 
1745.  On  their  approach  the  French  evacuated  a redoubt, 
and  fled  to  the  city  of  Louisburg.  The  place  was  be- 
sieged from  that  time  till  the  17th  of  June,  when  it  was 
taken.  Our  troops  had  no  tents  or  barracks, — only  bark 
camps.  There  was  no  rain  of  any  consequence  during 
the  siege ; but  the  next  day  after  the  city  was  taken,  a 
rain  began  which  lasted  ten  days!  It  was  thought  if  it 
had  come  on  before,  in  such  a manner,  it  would  have 
raised  the  siege. 

“ Rev.  Samuel  Moody,  of  York,  Me.,  was  the  chaplain 
in  that  expedition.  His  son  Joseph  supplied  his  place  in 
York  while  he  was  gone.  They  frequently  heard  from 
Louisburg  that  the  place  was  not  taken,  and  appointed  a 
day  of  fasting  and  prayer  in  York.  Neighboring  minis- 
ters came  and  assisted.  Joseph  Moody  offered  one  of  the 
prayers,  and  was  quite  lengthy.  He  first  went  on  a long 
time,  using  all  the  arguments  he  could  think  of,  that  the 
Lord  would  prosper  the  enterprise ; then  turned  his  pray- 
er into  thanksgiving  that  the  place  was  given  up — it  was 
ours — and  praised  God  a long  time  for  such  unmerited 
mercy.  He  closed  by  confessing  that  we  were  not  better 
than  those  who  possessed  the  land  before  us,  and  that  it 
would  be  righteous  if  the  land  should  spue  out  its  inhabi- 
tants a second  time.  When  the  army  got  back  from  Cape 
Breton,  and  compared  dates,  it  was  found  that  on  the  very 
day  of  the  fast  the  city  was  taken,  and  the  capitulation 
closed  while  he  was  praying.  When  the  peace  was  con- 
cluded between  France  and  England,  about  two  years 
after,  Louisburg  was  ceded  back  to  France, — so  the  land 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  333 

spued  out  its  inhabitants  a second  time,  according  to  Mr 
Moody’s  prayer. 

“In  1746,  the  next  year  after  the  capitulation  of  the  city, 
a fleet  and  army  was  fitted  out  in  France  to  take  vengeance 
on  the  Colonies  for  their  daring  enterprise;  and  so  confi- 
dent were  the  French  of  success,  that  the  admiral  bore  a 
broom  at  his  mast-head,  intending  to  sioeep  all  before  him  ! 
England  had  enough  to  do  that  year  to  quell  the  Scotch 
rebellion,  so  that  no  help  could  be  expected  from  that 
quarter.  The  expedition  was  heard  of  in  this  country 
some  time  before  it  arrived,  and  the  people  were  panic 
struck ; for  it  was  said  that  the  armament  consisted  of 
eight  thousand  troops,  and  arms  for  four  thousand  Indians. 
What  could  our  weak-handed  colonists  do  against  such  an 
armed  force  ? But  they  betook  themselves  to  fasting  and 
prayer,  and  cried  to  Heaven  for  help.  On  one  of  those 
days,  Father  Moody,  (who  went  chaplain  the  year  before) 
in  praying  against  that  fleet,  made  use  of  the  scripture  ex- 
pressions employed  against  Sennacherib,  4 Put  a hook  in 
his  nose,  and  a bridle  in  his  lips — turn  him  back  again  by 
the  way  that  he  came,  that  he  shall  not  shoot  an  arrow 
here,  nor  cast  up  a bank,  or  a trench ; but  by  the  way  that 
he  came,  cause  him  to  return.’  By  and  by,  the  old  gentle- 
man waxed  warm,  raised  his  hands  and  his  voice,  and 
cried  out,  4 Good  Lord,  if  there  is  no  other  way  of  defeat- 
ing the  enterprise,  send  a storm  upon  them,  and  sink  them 
in  the  deep.’  It  was  afterwards  ascertained  that  not  far 
from  that  time  a tremendous  tempest  burst  upon  that  fleet, 
and  scattered  and  foundered  numbers  of  them.  A rem- 
nant of  them  got  into  Chebucto,  (the  Indian  name  for 
the  harbor  of  Halifax.)  The  commander-in-chief  was  so 
disheartened,  supposing  all  the  rest  were  lost,  that  he  put 
an  end  to  his  own  life.  The  second  in  command  did  the 
same.  The  third  in  command  was  not  competent  to  so 
great  an  undertaking.  A mortal  sickness  prevailed  among 
the  troops,  and  a great  number  of  them  laid  their  bones 
in  Chebucto.  They  finally  packed  up  all,  and  went  back 
to  France  without  striking  a blow ! 4 Perhaps,’  says  a 

historian,  4 never  was  an  enterprise  more  signally  de- 
feated, without  human  aid,  than  that  was.’”  — 44 1 have 
written  too  hastily,”  adds  the  venerable  writer,  44  by 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


334 


[chap.  XIII. 


lamp-light,  at  the  age  of  eighty-one,  for  such  a commu- 
nication.” 

“New  Hampshire,”  says  Bacon,  “less  favored  in  its 
origin  than  the  other  New  England  colonies,  was  in  1684 
subject  to  a royal  governor,  a creature  of  King  James  II., 
practising  in  the  four  towns  of  New  Hampshire,  the  same 
violations  of  right  and  liberty,  which  his  master  was  prac- 
tising on  a grander  scale  in  England.  To  such  a governor 
the  pastor  of  Portsmouth,  Rev.  Joshua  Moody,  had  become 
greatly  obnoxious,  by  the  fearless  freedom  of  his  preach- 
ing, and  by  his  resoluteness  in  maintaining  a strictly  con- 
gregational church  discipline.  A member  of  his  church 
was  strongly  suspected  of  having  taken  a false  oath,  in  a 
matter  relating  to  the  seizure  and  escape  of  a vessel.  The 
man  thus  charged  with  perjury  was  able,  in  some  way,  to 
pacify  the  governor  and  collector  : but  in  the  church  the 
supposed  offence  was  made  a subject  of  investigation. 
Mr.  Moody,  as  pastor,  requested  of  Cranfield,  the  governor, 
copies  of  the  evidence  which  had  been  taken  in  the  case 
by  the  government.  The  governor  not  only  refused  this 
request,  but  declared  that  the  man,  having  been  forgiven 
by  him,  should  not  be  called  to  account  by  any  body  else, 
and  threatened  the  pastor  with  vengeance  if  he  dared  to 
proceed  in  the  matter.  But  Mr.  Moody  did  not  believe 
that  the  right  of  a Christian  church  to  inspect  the  conduct 
of  its  own  members,  or  the  duty  of  a church  to  execute 
discipline  upon  offenders,  depended  on  the  will  of  governors 
or  kings ; and  to  him  the  wrath  of  Cranfield  was  a small 
matter  in  comparison  with  the  reproaches  of  his  own  con- 
science or  the  displeasure  of  God.  Having  consulted  his 
church,  he  preached  a sermon  on  the  sin  of  perjury,  and 
then  the  offender  was  tried,  found  guilty,  and  at  last,  by 
God’s  blessing  upon  the  ordinance  of  church  discipline, 
brought  to  repentance  and  a public  confession.  The  gov- 
ernor, indignant  at  this  manly  proceeding,  had  yet  no  way 
to  execute  his  threat  of  vengeance,  but  by  some  indirect 
method.  He  accordingly  made  an  order  that  all  the 
ministers  within  the  province  should  admit  all  persons  of 
suitable  age,  and  not  vicious  in  their  lives,  to  the  Lord’s 
supper,  and  their  children  to  baptism,  and  that  if  any 
person  should  desire  to  have  these  sacraments  administered 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OP  NEW  ENGLAND.  335 

according  to  the  liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England,  hia 
desire  should  be  complied  with.  The  minister  who  should 
refuse  obedience  to  this  order  was  to  incur  the  same  penal- 
ties as  if  he  were  in  England,  and  a minister  there  of  the 
established  church.  Cranfield’s  next  step  was,  without 
any  loss  of  time,  to  send  a written  message  to  Mr.  Moody, 
by  the  hands  of  the  sheriff,  signifying  that  he  and  two  of 
his  friends  intended  to  partake  of  the  Lord’s  supper  the 
next  Sunday,  and  requiring  that  it  be  administered  to 
them  according  to  the  liturgy.  To  this  demand  Mr. 
Moody  returned  the  prompt  denial  which  was  expected ; 
and  the  consequence  was,  that  for  the  double  offence  of 
refusing  to  conform  to  the  order  of  the  liturgy,  and  of 
refusing  to  profane  the  Lord’s  supper  by  administering  it 
to  such  men  as  Cranfield  and  his  minions,  he  was  prose- 
cuted, convicted,  and  imprisoned.  For  thirteen  weeks  he 
remained  in  close  confinement ; and  lie  was  then  released 
only  under  a strict  charge  to  preach  no  more  in  that  pro- 
vince, and  a threat  of  further  imprisonment  if  he  should.” 

Mather  says,  that  a person  who  lived  with  Rev.  Mr. 
Brock,  (minister  on  the  Isles  of  Shoals)  at  the  time  Mr. 
Moody  was  in  prison,  observed  one  morning  that  he  ap- 
peared very  sorrowful.  He  asked  him  the  reason  of  it. 
Mr.  Brock  replied,  “ I am  very  much  troubled  for  my  dear 
brother  Moody,  who  is  imprisoned  by  Cranfield ; but  I 
will  this  day  seek  to  the  Lord  on  his  behalf,  and  I believe 
my  God  will  hear  me.”  On  the  very  same  day,  Mr.  Moody, 
by  a kind  interposition  of  Providence,  was  delivered  out 
of  his  imprisonment. 

“ In  the  summer  of  1G76,  there  was  a great  drought  in 
New  England,  which  was  extremely  severe  at  Mohegan, 
and  in  the  neighboring  country.  In  August,  the  corn 
dried  up  ; the  fruit  and  leaves  fell  off  as  in  autumn,  and 
some  trees  appeared  to  be  dead.  The  Indians  came  from 
Mohegan  to  Norwich,  and  lamented  that  they  had  no  rain, 
and  that  their  powows  could  get  none  in  their  way  of 
worship  ; they  desired  Mr.  Fitch,  the  minister  of  Norwich, 
that  he  would  seek  to  God  for  rain.  He  appointed  a fast 
day  for  that  purpose.  The  day  proved  clear,  but  at  sun- 
set, at  the  close  of  service,  some  clouds  arose.  The  next 


336  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

day  was  cloudy.  Uncas  went  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Fitch, 
with  many  Indians,  and  lamented  the  great  want  of  rain. 
‘ If  God  shall  send  you  rain/  said  Mr.  Fitch,  * will  you 
not  attribute  it  to  your  powows  V He  answered,  ‘ No ; 
for  we  have  done  our  utmost,  but  all  in  vain.’  ‘ If  you 
will  declare  it  before  all  these  Indians/  replied  the  minis- 
ter, ‘you  shall  see  what  God  will  do  for  us  / remarking 
at  the  same  time,  their  repeated  and  unfailing  reception 
of  rain  in  answer  to  fasting  and  prayer.  Uncas  then 
‘made  a great  speech 1 to  the  Indians,  confessing  that  if 
God  should  then  send  rain,  it  could  not  be  ascribed  to 
their  powowing,  but  must  be  acknowledged  to  be  an 
answer  to  the  Englishman’s  prayer.  On  that  very  day 
the  clouds  became  more  extended,  and  the  day  following 
there  was  such  a copious  rain,  that  their  river  rose  more 
than  two  feet  in  height.” 

Bacon  gives  the  following  description  of  the  first  house 
erected  for  public  worship  in  New  Haven,  and  of  the  cir- 
cumstances under  which  the  people  assembled  on  the 
sabbath  : 

“ The  first  house  for  public  worship  erected  in  New 
England  was  commenced  in  1639.  The  order  that  such 
a house  should  be  built  forthwith,  was  passed  in  the  town 
meeting  on  the  25th  of  November.  The  cost  of  the  build- 
ing was  to  be  <£599,  and  to  raise  that  sum,  a tax  of  1 1-2 
per  cent,  was  levied,  all  to  be  paid  before  the  following 
May.  The  house  was  fifty  feet  square.  It  had  a tower, 
surmounted  with  a turret. 

“ The  internal  arrangements  of  the  house,  so  far  as  a 
knowledge  of  them  can  be  gathered  from  the  records,  or 
inferred  from  what  we  know  of  the  primitive  meeting- 
houses, are  easily  described.  Immediately  before  the 
pulpit,  and  facing  the  congregation,  was  an  elevated  seat 
for  the  ruling  elder;  and  before  that,  somewhat  lower, 
was  a seat  for  the  deacons,  behind  the  communion  table. 
On  the  floor  of  the  house  there  were  neither  pews  nor 
slips,  but  plain  seats.  On  each  side  of  what  we  may  call 
the  centre  aisle,  were  nine,  of  sufficient  length  to  accom- 
modate five  or  six  persons.  On  each  side  of  the  pulpit,  at 
the  end,  were  five  cross  seats,  and  another  shorter  than 


337 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

the  five.  Along  each  wall  of  the  house,  between  the  cross 
seats  and  the  side  door,  were  four  seats,  and  beyond  the 
s|de  door,  six.  The  men  and  women  were  seated  sepa- 
rately, on  opposite  sides  of  the  house,  and  eyery  one, 
according  to  his  office  or  his  age,  or  his  rank  in  society, 
had  his  place  assigned  by  a committee  appointed  for  that 
purpose.  The  children  and  young  people,  at  the  first 
seating,  seem  to  have  been  left  to  find  their  own  places, 
away  from  their  parents,  in  that  part  of  the  house  which 
was  not  occupied  with  seats  prepared  at  the  town’s  expense. 
If  this  was  the  case,  it  cannot  be  wondered  at,  that  within 
five  or  six  years  after  the  first  seating,  and  so  on,  as  long 
as  the  practice  continued,  the  regulation  of  the  boys  in 
the  meeting-house,  and  the  ways  and  means  of  suppressing 
disorders  among  them,  were  frequent  subjects  of  discussion 
and  enactment  in  the  town  meetings.  A congregation 
ought  always  to  present  itself  in  the  house  of  God  by 
families.  The  separating  of  the  heads  of  the  family  from 
each  other,  and  the  children  from  both,  in  the  house  of 
God,  was  a serious  and  mischievous  mistake. 

“ In  such  a temple,  the  fathers  of  New  Haven  main- 
tained the  worship  and  ordinances  of  God  for  about  thirty 
years.  During  all  that  time,  they  never  met  for  worship, 
even  in  the  most  tranquil  times,  without  a complete  mili- 
tary guard.  As  early  as  1640,  we  find  upon  the  records 
an  order,  ‘ that  every  man  that  is  appointed  to  watch,  whe- 
ther masters  or  servants,  shall  come  every  Lord’s  day  to 
the  meeting  completely  armed  ; and  all  others,  also,  are  to 
bring  their  swords ; no  man  exempted  save  Mr.  Eaton, 
our  pastor,  Mr.  James,  Mr.  Samuel  Eaton,  and  the  two 
deacons.’  And  from  time  to  time,  the  number  of  men 
that  were  to  bear  arms  on  the  sabbath  days,  and  other  days 
of  public  assembly,  the  time  at  which  they  should  appear 
at  the  meeting-house,  and  the  places  which  they  should 
occupy,  were  made  the  subjects  of  particular  regulation. 
Seats  were  placed  on  each  side  of  the  front  door,  for  the 
soldiers.  A sentinel  was  stationed  in  the  turret.  Armed 
watchmen  paced  the  streets,  while  the  people  were  assem- 
bled for  worship.  And  whenever  rumors  came  of  conspi- 
racies among  the  Indians  at  a distance,  or  there  seemed  to 
be  any  special  occasion  of  alarm,  the  sabbath  guards  and 
29 


338 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIIL 

sentries  at  once  became  more  vigilant,  and  the  house  of 
God  bristled  with  augmented  preparations  for  defence. 
For  example,  in  March,  1653,  there  being  apprehensions 
of  an  Indian  invasion,  and  a town  meeting  being  held,  that 
nothing  needful  in  such  circumstances  might  be  neglected, 
we  find  it  ordered,  among  other  particulars,  ‘that  the  door 
of  the  meeting-house,  next  the  soldiers’  seat,  be  kept  clear 
from  women  and  children  sitting  there;  that  if  there  be 
occasion  for  the  soldiers  to  go  suddenly  forth,  they  may 
have  a free  passage.’  Of  the  six  pieces  of  artillery  be- 
longing to  the  town,  three  were  stationed  always  by  the 
water  side,  and  three  by  the  meeting-house.  Twice  before 
each  assembly,  the  drum  was  beaten  in  the  turret,  and 
along  the  principal  streets  ; and  when  the  congregation 
came  together,  it  presented  the  appearance  of  an  assembly 
in  a garrison.” 

With  regard  to  their  method  of  conducting  the  services 
of  the  sanctuary,  the  same  writer  says,  “Their  mode  of 
conducting  public  worship  was  not  materially  unlike  our 
method  at  this  day.  Every  sabbath  they  came  together  at 
the  beat  of  drum,  about  nine  o’clock,  or  before.  The  pastor 
began  with  solemn  prayer,  continuing  about  a quarter  of 
an  hour.  The  teacher  then  read  and  expounded  a chapter. 
Then  a psalm  was  sung,  the  lines  being  given  out  by  the 
ruling  elder.  After  that,  the  pastor  delivered  his  sermon, 
not  written  out  in  full,  but  from  notes  enlarged  upon  in 
speaking.  In  this  church,  at  an  early  period,  it  was  cus- 
tomary for  the  congregation  to  rise  while  the  preacher 
read  his  text.  This  was  a token  of  reverence  for  the  word 
of  God.  After  the  sermon,  the  teacher  concluded  with 
prayer  and  a blessing. 

“ Once  a month,  as  now,  the  Lord’s  supper  was  cele- 
brated at  the  close  of  the  morning  service,  in  precisely 
the  same  forms  which  we  observe, — the  pastor,  teacher, 
and  ruling  elder  sitting  together  at  the  communion  table. 
One  of  the  ministers  performed  the  first  part  of  the  ser- 
vice, and  the  other  the  last — the  order  in  which  they  offi- 
ciated being  reversed  at  each  communion. 

“ The  assembly  convened  again  for  the  exercises  of 
the  afternoon  at  about  two  o’clock  ; and  the  pastor  having 
commenced  as  in  the  morning  with  prayer,  and  a psalm 


339 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

having  been  sung  as  before,  another  prayer  was  offered  by 
the  teacher,  who  then  preached,  as  the  pastor  did  in  the 
morning,  and  prayed  again. 

“ Then,  if  there  was  any  occasion,  baptism  was  admin- 
istered by  either  pastor  or  teacher  ; the  officiating  minister 
commonly  accompanying  the  ordinance  with  exhortation 
to  the  church  and  to  the  parents. 

“Next  in  the  order  of  services  was  the  contribution, 
made  every  Lord’s  day  to  the  treasury  of  the  church. 
One  of  the  deacons,  rising  in  his  place,  said,  * Brethren 
of  the  congregation,  now  there  is  time  left  for  contribu- 
tion ; wherefore  as  God  hath  prospered  you,  so  offer  freely.’ 
The  ministers,  whenever  there  was  any  extraordinary  occa- 
sion, were  wont  to  accompany  the  call  with  some  earnest 
exhortation  out  of  the  scriptures,  urging  to  liberality. 
The  contribution  was  received,  not  by  passing  a box  from 
seat  to  seat,  but  first  the  magistrates  and  principal  gentle- 
men, then  the  elders,  and  then  the  congregation  generally, 
came  up  to  the  deacons’  seat  by  one  way,  and  returned 
orderly  to  their  own  seats  by  another  way.  Each  indi- 
vidual contributed  either  money,  or  a written  promise  to 
pay  some  certain  amount,  or  any  thing  else  that  was  con- 
venient and  proper.  Money  and  subscriptions  were  placed 
in  the  contribution  box, — other  offerings  were  laid  down 
before  the  deacons.  It  may  be  that  some  of  the  ancient 
silver  cups,  now  used  in  our  monthly  communion,  were 
given  in  this  way. 

“ After  the  contribution,  the  assembly  being  not  yet 
dismissed,  if  there  were  any  members  to  be  admitted  into 
the  church,  or  any  to  be  propounded  for  admission,  or  if 
there  were  cases  of  offence  and  discipline  to  be  acted  upon 
by  the  church,  such  things  were  attended  to  ; and  then 
another  psalm  was  sang,  if  the  day  was  not  too  far  spent, 
and  the  pastor  closed  the  services  with  prayer  and  a 
blessing.” 

“ In  the  year  1662,”  says  Neal,  “ the  spirit  of  the  church 
ran  very  high  in  England  against  the  Presbyterians  and 
Independents  ; the  bishops  would  come  to  no  terms  with 
them,  but  by  an  act  of  uniformity  which  took  place  on  St. 
Bartholomew’s  day,  about  two  thousand  ministers  were 
turned  out  of  their  benefices  without  the  least  provision 


340 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

for  themselves  or  families  ; they  were  afterwards  banished 
five  miles  out  of  every  corporation  in  England,  and  seve- 
ral at  last  died  in  prison  for  exercising  their  ministry  in 
private,  contrary  to  law;  but  some  of  them,  being  willing 
to  get  out  of  the  storm,  removed  to  New  England.  Among 
these,  the  most  considerable  were, 


R.ev.  James  Allen,  who  settled  at  Boston, 

Rev.  John  Baily, 

it 

W atertown, 

Rev.  Mr.  Barnet, 

a 

Newr  London, 

Rev.  James  Brown, 

a 

Sw7anzey, 

Rev.  Thomas  Gilbert, 

a 

Topsfield, 

Rev.  Thomas  Baily, 

a 

Watertowm, 

Rev.  James  Keith, 

a 

Bridgewater, 

Rev.  Samuel  Lee, 

it 

Bristol, 

Rev.  Charles  Morton, 

a 

Charlestowm, 

Rev.  Charles  Nicolet, 

it 

Salem, 

Rev.  John  Oxenbridge, 

it 

Boston, 

Rev.  Thomas  Thornton, 

a 

Yarmouth, 

Rev.  Thomas  W alley. 

a 

Barnstable, 

Rev.  William  Woodroffe, 

a 

Lancaster, 

who  all  spent  the  remainder  of  their  lives  in  the  country, 
except  one  or  two,  who  returned  to  England. 

“We  might  add  to  these  the  learned  Dr.  John  Owen, 
who  had  been  dean  of  Christ  Church,  and  vice-chan- 
cellor of  the  university  of  Oxford,  under  the  protector- 
ship of  Cromw  ell.  He  w as  universally  respected  as  a gen- 
tleman, a scholar,  and  a divine,  and  was  better  versed  in 
oriental  and  Jewish  learning  than  most  of  his  age  ; after 
the  Bartholomew-act  took  place,  whereby  he  w as  silenced 
with  the  rest  of  his  brethren,  he  was  invited  to  the  chair 
of  professor  of  divinity  in  one  of  the  universities  of  Hol- 
land, but  refused  it.  He  was  afterwards  invited  to  the 
presidency  of  Harvard  College,  in  New  England,  and  was 
shipping  his  effects  for  that  country,  when  he  was  forbid- 
den to  leave  the  kingdom,  by  express  orders  from  King 
Charles  himself.” 

An  accident  occurred  at  New  Haven,  in  the  year  1665, 
which  speaks  loudly  in  praise  of  that  colony.  It  is  thus 
related  by  Bacon. 


341 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ In  the  year  1665,  on  the  day  of  the  anniversary 
thanksgiving,  a contribution  was  ‘ given  in’  for  ‘ the  saints 
that  were  in  want  in  England.’  This  was  at  the  time  when, 
in  that  country,  so  many  ministers,  ejected  from  their  pla- 
ces of  settlement,  were,  by  a succession  of  enactments, 
studiously  cut  off  from  all  means  of  obtaining  bread  for 
themselves,  and  their  wives  and  children.  The  contribu- 
tion was  made,  as  almost  all  payments  of  debts  or  of  taxes 
were  made  at  that  period,  in  grain  and  other  commodities; 
there  being  no  money  in  circulation,  and  no  banks  by 
which  credit  could  be  converted  into  currency.  It  was 
paid  over  to  the  deacons  in  the  February  following.  We, 
to  whom  it  is  so  easy,  in  the  present  state  of  commerce,  to 
remit  the  value  of  any  contribution  to  almost  any  part  of 
the  world,  cannot  easily  imagine  the  circuitous  process  by 
which  that  contribution  reached  the  ‘ poor  saints’  whom  it 
was  intended  to  relieve.  By  the  deacons  the  articles  con- 
tributed were  probably  first  exchanged,  to  some  extent,  for 
other  commodities  more  suitable  for  exportation.  Then 
the  amount  was  sent  to  Barbadoes,  with  which  island  the 
merchants  of  this  place  had  intercourse,  and  was  exchanged 
for  sugars,  which  were  thence  sent  to  England,  to  the  care 
of  four  individuals,  two  of  whom  were  Mr.  Hooke  and 
Mr.  Newman,  the  former  teacher  and  ruling  elder  of  the 
church  in  New  Haven.  In  1671,  Mr.  Hooke,  in  a letter 
to  the  church,  said,  ‘ Mr.  Caryl,  Mr.  Barker,  Mr.  Newman, 
and  myself,  have  received  sugars  from  Barbadoes  to  the 
value  of  about  <£90,  and  have  disposed  of  it  to  several 
poor  ministers  and  ministers’  widows.  And  this  fruit  of 
your  bounty  is  very  thankfully  received  and  acknowledged 
by  us.  And  the  good  ‘ Lord  make  all  grace  to  abound  to- 
wards you,  &c. — 2 Cor.  ix.  8 — 12/  ” 

Copy  of  a letter  to  William  Goffe , one  of  the  Regicides , 

from  his  Wife , in  1662. 

“ My  dearest  Heart, 

I have  been  exceedingly  refreshed  with 
your  choice  and  precious  letter  of  May  29th,  1662.  Those 
scriptures  you  mention,  through  mercy,  with  many  others, 
are  a great  support  and  comfort  to  me  in  this  day  of  my 
great  affliction.  Through  grace  I do  experience  the  Lord’s 
29* 


342 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII 

presence,  in  supporting  and  providing  for  me  and  mine,  in 
this  evil  day.  The  preservation  of  yourself  and  my  dear 
father,  next  to  the  light  of  God’s  countenance,  is  the 
choicest  mercy  that  I enjoy.  For  to  hear  of  your  welfare, 
gives,  as  it  were,  new  life  to  me.  Oh  ! what  am  I,  poor 
worm,  that  the  great  God  of  heaven  and  earth  should 
continue  such  mercies  to  me  and  mine,  as  I at  this  day 
enjoy  ! Many  others  have  lost  their  dear  yoke-fellows,  and 
are  out  of  all  hopes  to  see  them  in  this  life;  but  that  is  not 
my  condition,  as  yet,  blessed  be  his  holy  name,  for  he  hath 
made  me  hope  in  his  word,  Zech.  x.  9th  ; And  I will 
sow  them  among  the  people,  and  they  shall  remember  me  in  1 
far  countries , and  they  shall  live  with  their  children , and 
turn  again.  Persecution  begins  to  be  high  here ; the 
bishops’  courts  are  up  as  high  as  ever.  But  we  have  the 
promises  of  a faithful  God  to  live  upon,  and  he  hath  said, 

To  you  it  is  given  not  only  to  believe , but  to  suffer.  He  hath 
also  promised  to  lay  no  more  upon  his  poor  people  than  he 
will  give  strength  to  bear.  O my  heart ! I do,  with  my 
whole  soul  bless  the  Lord  for  his  unspeakable  goodness  to 
you  and  your  dear  friend,  in  that  he  hath  been  pleased  to 
appear  so  eminently  for  your  preservation.  He  brings  to 
the  grave,  and  raises  up  again.  O,  that  the  daily  experi- 
ence we  have  of  his  goodness  may  make  us  trust  him  for 
the  future.  We  have  seen  that  word  in  the  5th  of  Job,  in 
some  measure  made  good  unto  you.  Read  the  12th  verse, 
from  the  11th  to  the  end  of  the  chapter;  there  is  much 
comfort  to  those  in  our  condition  ; as  also  in  Psalm  91st. 

O my  dear,  let  us  henceforth  make  the  Lord  our  refuge 
and  our  trust,  and  then  he  shall  cover  thee  with  his  fea- 
thers, and  be  a sanctuary  to  thee,  wheresoever  he  shall 
cast  thee.  I mention  these  scriptures  because  I have 
found  comfort  in  them,  and  I hope  thou  wilt  do  so  too.  I 
shall  now  give  you  an  account  of  your  family  as  far  as  I 
dare.  Through  mercy  I and  your  little  ones  are  in  rea- 
sonable health,  only  Betty  and  Nan  are  weakly,  and  I fear 
will  be  lame  a little.  The  others  are  very  lusty.  I am 
yet  with  my  aunt,  but  how  soon  she  may  be  forced  to  give 
up  housekeeping,  I know  not,  (for  she  is  warned  by  the 
bishops’  court,)  and  we  shall  be  dispersed  ; but  I hope  the 
Lord  will  provide  for  us  as  he  hath  done  hitherto.  O,  my 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  343 

dear,  let  our  trust  be  in  the  Lord  alone.  I do  heartily  wish 
myself  with  thee,  but  that  I fear  it  may  be  a means  to  dis- 
cover thee,  as  it  was  to , and  therefore  I shall  forbear 

attempting  any  such  thing  for  the  present,  hoping  that  the 
Lord  will,  in  his  own  time,  return  thee  to  us  again  ; for 
he  hath  the  hearts  of  all  in  his  hands,  and  can  change 
them  in  a moment.  I rejoice  to  hear  that  you  are  so  will- 
ing to  be  at  the  Lord’s  disposal ; indeed,  we  are  not  our 
own,  for  we  are  bought  with  a price,  with  the  precious 
blood  of  the  Lord  Jesus;  and  therefore  let  us  comfort  our- 
selves with  this,  though  we  should  never  meet  in  this  world 
again,  yet  I hope,  through  grace,  we  shall  meet  in  heaven, 
and  so  ever  be  with  the  Lord;,  and  it  will  not  be  in  the 
power  of  men  to  part  us.  My  dear,  I know  you  are  con- 
fident of  my  affection,  yet,  give  me  leave  to  tell  thee,  thou 
art  as  dear  to  me  as  a husband  can  be  to  a wife,  and  if  I 
knew  anything  I could  do  to  make  thee  happy,  I should  do 
it,  if  the  Lord  would  permit,  though  to  the  loss  of  my  life. 
As  for  news,  I shall  forbear  writing  any,  for  I know  not 
much,  and  you  may  hear  it  from  better  hands.  My  dear, 
my  aunt,  and  many  others  are  very  kind  to  me,  so  that 
through  mercy  I have  no  want  of  food  and  raiment,  though 
in  a mean  way.  The  Lord  is  pleased  to  suit  my  mind  to 
my  condition,  and  to  give  me  strength,  in  some  measure, 
to  take  pains  with  my  children,  which  I look  upon  as  a 
great  mercy.  I know  not  whether  I may  have  another 
opportunity  to  send  to  thee  this  season  or  not,  which  makes 
me  the  longer  now ; for  I shall  not  send  but  by  those  I 
pledge  to  be  faithful,  and  I being  in  the  country,  I may  not 
hear  of  every  opportunity  ; and  though  it  is  an  unspeakable 
comfort  for  me  to  hear  of  thy  welfare,  yet  I earnestly  beg 
of  thee  not  to  send  too  often  for  fear  of  the  worst ; for 
they  are  very  vigilant  here  to  find  out  persons.  But  this  is 
my  comfort,  that  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  men  to  act  their 
own  will.  And  now,  my  dear,  with  a thousand  tears,  I 
take  my  leave  of  thee,  and  recommend  thee  to  the  great 
Keeper  of  Israel,  who  neither  slumbers  nor  sleeps,  who,  I 
hope,  will  keep  thee,  and  my  dear  friend  with  thee,  from  all 
your  enemies,  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  in  his  own 
time  return  you  with  safety  to  your  family.  Which  is  the 
daily  prayer  of  your  affectionate  and  obedient  wife  till 
death,” 


344  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  CHAP.  XIII.] 

“Many  friends  here  desire  to  be  remembered  to  you. 
It  will  not  be  convenient  to  name  them.  I am  sure  you 
have  a stock  of  prayers  going  up  for  you  here,  which  you 
and  I reap  the  benefit  of.  My  humble  duty  presented  to 
you  know  who. 

“ Frederick,  and  the  rest  of  thy  dear  babes  that  can 
speak,  present  their  humble  duty  to  thee,  talk  much  of 
thee,  and  long  to  see  thee. 

“ My  humble  duty  to  my  dear  father,  and  tell  him  I 
pray  for  him  with  my  whole  heart ; but  I am  so  bad  a 
scribe  I dare  not  write  to  him.  Pray  be  private  and  care- 
ful who  you  trust.” 

“ Goffe,”  says  Bacon,  “ was  the  son-in-law  of  Whalley, 
and  having  distinguished  himself  in  the  army,  in  which  he 
rose  to  the  rank  of  major-general,  he  became  a member 
of  Cromwell’s  house  of  lords,  and  was  one  of  the  princi- 
pal supporters  of  the  Cromwell  dynasty.  So  eminent  was 
he,  that  it  was  thought  by  some  that  he  might,  in  time, 
become  the  head  of  the  empire.” 

" Whalley  was  closely  connected  with  Cromwell  by 
kindred  as  well  as  by  the  tie  of  a common  political  inte- 
rest. He  was  the  colonel  of  that  regiment  of  cavalry  in  the 
parliament’s  army  in  which  Richard  Baxter  was  chaplain, 
and  between  him  and  the  author  of  the  Saint’s  Rest  there 
was  an  intimate  friendship,  not  only  while  Baxter  contin- 
ued in  the  army,  but  afterwards,  when  Whalley  had  be- 
come, under  the  protectorate  of  his  cousin  Cromwell,  one 
of  the  chief  officers  of  the  empire.  To  him,  in  token  of 
their  continued  friendship,  Baxter  dedicated  one  of  his 
works,  in  an  epistle  which  is  among  the  most  beautiful 
examples  of  that  kind  of  composition.  Alluding  to  the 
honors  which  then  clustered  upon  the  head  of  the  veteran 
warrior,  he  said,  ‘ Think  not  that  your  greatest  trials  are 
now  over.  Prosperity  hath  its  peculiar  temptations,  by 
which  it  hath  foiled  many  that  stood  unshaken  in  the 
storms  of  adversity.  The  tempter  who  hath  had  you  on 
the  waves,  will  now  assault  you  in  the  calm,  and  hath  his 
last  game  to  play  on  the  mountain,  till  nature  cause  you  to 
descend.  Stand  this  charge,  and  you  win  the  day.’  ” 

“ How  beautiful  the  prediction,  but  how  short-sighted  !” 


345 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ Sir  Edmund  Andross,  being  appointed  the  first  gover- 
nor-general over  New  England,  arrived  in  Boston  in  De- 
cember, 16S6.  From  this  place  he  wrote  to  the  colony  of 
Connecticut  to  resign  their  charter,  but  without  success. 
‘ The  Assembly  met,  as  usual,  in  October,  and  the  gov- 
ernment continued  according  to  charter  until  the  last  of 
the  month.  About  this  time,  Sir  Edmund,  with  his  suite, 
and  more  than  sixty  regular  troops,  came  to  Hartford 
when  the  Assembly  were  sitting,  and  demanded  the  char- 
ter, and  declared  the  government  under  it  to  be  dissolved 
The  Assembly  were  extremely  reluctant  and  slow  with 
respect  to  any  resolve  to  surrender  the  charter,  or  with 
respect  to  any  motion  to  bring  it  forth.  The  tradition  is, 
that  Gov.  Treat  strongly  represented  the  great  expense 
and  hardships  of  the  colonists  in  planting  the  country, 
the  blood  and  treasure  which  they  had  expended  in  de- 
fending it,  both  against  the  savages  and  foreigners,  to  what 
hardships  he  himself  had  been  exposed  for  that  purpose, 
and  that  it  was  like  giving  up  his  life,  now  to  surrender 
the  patent  and  privileges  so  dearly  bought,  and  so  long  en- 
joyed. The  important  affair  was  debated  and  kept  in  sus- 
pense until  the  evening,  when  the  charter  was  brought  and 
laid  upon  the  table  where  the  Assembly  were  sitting.  By 
this  time,  great  numbers  of  people  were  assembled,  and 
men  sufficiently  bold  to  enterprise  whatever  might  be 
necessary  or  expedient.  The  lights  were  instantly  extin- 
guished, and  one  Capt.  Wadsworth,  of  Hartford,  in  the 
most  silent  and  secret  manner,  carried  off  the  charter,  and 
secreted  it  in  a large  hollow  tree,  fronting  the  house  of 
Hon.  Samuel  Wyllys,  then  one  of  the  magistrates  of  the 
colony.  The  people  all  appeared  peaceable  and  orderly. 
The  candles  were  officiously  relighted,  but  the  patent  was 
gone,  and  no  discovery  could  be  made  of  it,  or  of  the  per- 
son who  carried  it  away.’  ” 

“ The  venerable  tree,  which  concealed  the  charter  of 
the  rights  of  Connecticut,  stands  at  the  foot  of  Wyllys’ 
hill.  The  first  inhabitant  of  that  name  found  it  standing 
in  the  height  of  its  glory.  Age  seems  to  have  curtailed 
its  branches  ; yet  it  is  not  exceeded  in  the  height  of  its 
coloring  or  richness  of  its  foliage.  The  trunk  measures 
twenty-one  feet  in  circumference,  and  nearly  seven  in 


346  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

diameter.  The  cavity,  which  was  the  asylum  of  the  char- 
ter, was  near  the  roots,  and  large  enough  to  admit  a child. 
Within  the  space  of  eight  years  the  cavity  has  closed,  as 
if  it  had  fulfilled  the  divine  purpose  for  which  it  had  been 
reared.” 

“ The  Rev.  Mr.  Bulkley,  first  minister  of  Colchester, 
Con.,  was  famous  in  his  day  as  a casuist  and  sage  counsel- 
lor. A church  in  his  neighborhood  had  fallen  into  unhap- 
py divisions  and  contentions,  which  they  were  unable  to 
adjust  among  themselves.  They  deputed  one  of  their 
number  to  the  venerable  Bulkley  for  his  services,  with  a 
request  that  he  would  send  it  to  them  in  writing.  The 
matters  were  taken  into  serious  consideration,  and  the  ad- 
vice with  much  deliberation  committed  to  writing.  It  so 
happened  that  Mr.  Bulkley  had  a farm  in  the  extreme  part 
of  the  town,  upon  which  he  intrusted  a tenant ; in  super- 
scribing two  letters,  the  one  for  the  church  was  directed 
to  the  tenant,  and  the  one  intended  for  the  tenant  to  the 
church.  The  church  was  convened  to  hear  the  advice 
which  was  to  settle  all  their  disputes.  The  moderator 
read  as  follows : You  icill  see  to  the  repair  of  the  fences , 
that  they  he  built  high  and  strong , and  you  will  take  special 
care  of  the  old  black  bull.  This  mystical  advice  puzzled 
the  church  at  first;  but  an  interpreter  among  the  more 
discerning  ones  was  soon  found,  who  said,  Brethren,  this 
is  the  very  advice  we  most  need : the  direction  to  repair 
the  fences,  is  to  admonish  us  to  take  good  heed  in  the  ad- 
mission and  government  of  our  members ; we  must  guard 
the  church  by  our  Master’s  laws,  and  keep  out  strange 
cattle  from  the  fold.  And  we  must  in  a particular  manner 
set  a watchful  guard  over  the  Devil , the  old  black  bull, 
who  has  done  so  much  hurt  of  late.  All  perceived  the 
wisdom  and  fitness  of  Mr.  Bulkley’s  advice,  and  resolved 
to  be  governed  by  it.  The  consequence  was,  all  the  ani- 
mosities subsided,  and  harmony  was  restored  to  the  long- 
afflicted  church.  What  the  subject  of  the  letter  sent  to 
the  tenant  was,  and  what  good  effect  it  had  upon  him,  the 
story  does  not  tell.” 

Believing  that  a few  anecdotes  respecting  the  wild 
beasts  which  annoyed  the  early  settlers  of  New  England 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NSW  ENGLAND.  347 

would  be  interesting  to  the  reader,  we  give  the  follow- 
ing : — 

Dr.  Long,  in  his  Historical  Sketches  of  Warner,  N.  H., 
says,  “It  may  not  be  uninteresting  to  relate  a rencounter 
Thomas  Annis,  Esq.,  had  with  a bear.  One  day,  late  in 
March,  the  snow  being  deep,  he  mounted  his  snow-shoes, 
and  in  company  with  Abner  Watkins,  and  their  dogs,  set 
off  towards  the  Mink  Hills  for  a hunt,  armed  with  an  axe 
and  gun.  In  the  neighborhood  of  the  hills,  the  dogs 
were  perceived  to  be  very  much  excited  with  something 
in  a ledge  of  rocks.  Annis  left  his  companion,  Watkins, 
and  ascended  a crag  twenty  or  thirty  feet  to  where  the 
dogs  were,  having  no  other  weapon  with  him  but  his  staff, 
which  was  pointed  with  iron.  After  exploring  a little,  he 
concluded  there  was  no  game  there  of  more  consequence 
than  a hedgehog,  or  some  other  small  animal,  and  being 
fatigued,  laid  down  on  the  snow  on  his  back  to  rest,  re- 
clining his  head  upon  the  place  he  had  been  examining; 
he  had  but  just  laid  down  when  he  heard  a snuffing  under 
his  ear ; he  started  up,  and  turning  round,  found  an  old 
bear  pressing  her  head  up  through  the  old  leaves  and  snow 
which  filled  the  mouth  of  her  den  ; he  thrust  his  spear- 
pointed  staff  at  the  bear’s  brisket,  and  thus  held  the  bear, 
which  was  pressing  towards  him,  at  his  staff’s  length  dis- 
tance, and  called  to  his  companion,  Watkins,  to  come  up 
with  the  axe  and  kill  the  bear,  which,  after  some  little 
time,  tvas  effected.  After  the  action  was  over,  Annis 
complained  of  Watkins’  dilatoriness,  but  Watkins  excused 
himself  by  saying  that  he  could  not  get  his  gun  off;  that 
he  had  snapped,  snapped,  snapped,  several  times.  ‘Where 
did  you  take  sight?’  said  Annis,  knowing  that  he  was 
directly  between  him  and  the  bear.  ‘ I took  sight  between 
your  legs,’  said  Watkins. 

“ An  affecting  instance  of  a child  falling  a prey  to  a 
bear,”  says  Belknap,  “happened  at  Moultonborough, 
N.  H.,  in  the  month  of  August,  1784.  A boy  of  eight 
years  old,  son  of  Mr.  Leach,  was  sent  to  a pasture,  to- 
wards the  close  of  the  day,  to  put  out  a horse,  and  bring 
home  the  cows.  His  father,  being  in  a neighboring  field, 
heard  a cry  of  distress,  and  running  to  the  fence,  saw  his 
child  lying  on  the  ground,  and  a bear  standing  by  him. 


343  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  T.llk 

He  seized  a stake  and  crept  along,  with  a view  to  get  be- 
tween the  bear  and  the  child.  The  bear  took  the  child 
by  the  throat,  and  drew  him  into  the  bushes.  The  father 
pursued  till  he  came  up,  and  aiming  a stroke  at  the  bear, 
the  stake  broke  in  his  hand,  and  the  bear,  leaving  his  prey, 
turned  upon  the  parent,  who,  in  the  anguish  of  his  soul, 
was  obliged  to  retreat,  and  call  for  help.  Before  any  suffi- 
cient help  could  be  obtained,  the  night  was  so  far  ad- 
vanced that  a search  was  impracticable.  The  night  wTas 
passed  by  the  family  in  the  utmost  distress.  The  neigh- 
bors assembled,  and  at  break  of  day  renewed  the  pursuit. 
The  child’s  hat  and  the  bridle,  which  he  had  dropped, 
were  found,  and  they  tracked  his  blood  about  forty  rods, 
when  they  discovered  the  mangled  corpse.  The  throat 
was  torn,  and  one  thigh  devoured.  Whilst  they  were 
standing  around  the  body,  the  bear  rose  from  behind  a 
log.  Three  guns  were  fired  at  him  at  the  same  instant, 
which  despatched  him,  and  a fire  was  immediately  kindled, 
in  which  he  was  consumed.  This  was  a male  bear  about 
three  years  old.” 

“ In  the  year  1731,  a man  being  at  work  in  a meadow, 
at  a new  plantation  on  Suncook  River,  his  son,  being 
about  eight  years  old,  was  sent  to  call  him  home  to  dinner. 
On  their  return,  there  being  two  paths  through  the  woods, 
the  son  going  first,  took  one,  and  the  father  the  other.  At 
dinner,  the  child  was  missing,  and  after  waiting  some 
time,  the  father  went  to  seek  him  in  the  path  which  it  was 
supposed  he  had  taken.  To  his  inexpressible  surprise,  a 
bear  started  up  from  among  the  bushes,  with  the  bleeding 
corpse  in  his  teeth.” 

“ Andrew  Beckwith,”  says  Rev.  Mr.  Arnold,  “ came 
from  Lyme,  Con.  to  this  town,  (Alstead,  N.  H.)  in  1767. 
A remarkable  providence  interposed  for  the  preservation 
of  his  son  Richard.  When  art  infant,  his  mother  went  to 
the  woods  to  gather  a few  berries.  She  placed  her  little 
child  on  the  ground ; and  while  she  wandered  some  dis- 
tance, and  was  about  returning,  she  saw  a huge  bear  come 
up  to  the  tender  babe.  And,  O ! it  is  hardly  possible  to 
conceive  the  throbbing  of  a fond  mother’s  heart,  while 
she  beheld  the  voracious  animal  smelling  and  passing 
around  her  darling  child.  What  could  be  done?  But 


349 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

while  she  stood  in  awful  suspense,  petrified  with  fear  and 
doubt,  to  her  exceeding  joy  the  bear  retired,  and  left  the 
boy  unhurt  and  unconscious  of  his  danger.  He  is  now 
(18*26)  living  in  town,  and  is  a deacon  in  the  first  Congre- 
gational church.” 

“ The  following  account  of  the  industry  of  a bear  (copied 
from  the  Connecticut  Journal  of  July  5,  1766)  was  taken 
from  a man  who  was  an  active  and  eye  witness  to  part  of 
the  scene,  which  happened  at  Bethany. 

“ He  says  that  on  the  morning  of  the  8th  of  April  (1766) 
last,  his  brother  missed  a three-weeks-old  calf,  which  was 
housed  the  night  before  in  a small  building.  It  appeared 
that  the  bear  tried  to  get  under  the  sill  of  the  door  by 
removing  two  or  three  bushels  of  dirt,  but  some  stones 
hindered  his  passage  that  way  ; upon  this  disappointment 
he  changed  his  measures,  and  worked  against  the  door 
with  so  much  strength  that  he  drew  six  tenpenny  nails  out 
of  the  wooden  hinges  and  catch  of  the  latch.  It  is  sup- 
posed he  did  this,  by  putting  his  paws  under  the  door,  and 
prying  and  pushing,  by  which  means  he  got  in,  and  carried 
off  the  best  of  two  calves,  a great  part  of  which  was  found 
in  a swamp  about  half  a mile  from  the  house.  It  was 
observed  that  the  track  of  the  bear  was  plain,  but  no  ap- 
pearance of  his  dragging  the  calf  along  the  ground,  so 
that  he  must  have  carried  it  on  his  back.  While  people 
were  looking  for  the  calf,  a favorite  old  dog,  called  Beaver, 
suddenly  left  his  master,  and  returned  wounded — supposed 
in  an  engagement  with  the  bear.  On  a morning  about  a 
fortnight  afterwards,  the  bear  was  discovered  eating  a lamb 
about  a mile  and  a half  from  the  other  place.  After  he 
was  scared  from  thence  by  dogs,  it  is  said  he  was  three 
times  driven  from  a flock  of  sheep  about  four  miles  from 
the  last  place.  He  then  destroyed  a hive  of  bees  at  an- 
other place.  About  four  days  after  this  performance,  he 
returned  to  the  dwelling-house  near  which  he  seized  the 
calf,  and  at  night  unnailed  the  wooden  bars  which  defend- 
ed the  window  of  a milk  room,  got  in,  and  feasted  on  a 
tray  of  milk,  turned  another  over  and  spilt  it,  then  took 
up  a punch  bowl,  containing  about  three  quarts  of  cream, 
carefully  carried  it  through  the  window,  nearly  fifteen  feet 
from  the  house,  without  spilling  ; and  after  he  had  drank 
30 


350 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

or  lapped  it,  genteelly  turned  the  bowl  bottom  upwards,  as 
if  he  had  drank  a dish  of  tea  for  breakfast,  and  left  it 
whole.  The  noise  occasioned  by  the  bear’s  returning  out 
of  the  window,  (which,  to  be  sure,  must  have  been  greater 
than  that  occasioned  by  getting  in,)  awoke  the  man  and 
his  wife,  who  got  up  to  discover  the  cause.  They  soon 
found  where  the  robber  got  in ; and  both  together  putting 
their  heads  out  a window  under  which  the  bear  happened 
to  be,  he  rose  up  like  a lion  rampant,  and  struck  at  them 
with  his  paws.  The  woman  screamed,  the  man  shud- 
dered, got  his  gun,  and  loaded  it.  The  bear  was  then 
mounted  on  the  rails  of  a fence.  The  man  shot,  the  bear 
roared,  and  made  off.  The  man  then  sent  an  express  for 
his  brother,  (the  author  of  this  story,)  who  soon  appeared 
with  a good  gun  and  his  young  dog  Drover.  After  hunt- 
ing awhile,  they  discovered  the  bear  lying  in  a swamp. 
Drover,  who  had  never  seen  a bear  before,  made  towards 
him  with  a kind  of  half-courage,  as  if  unwilling  to  be 
thought  a coward,  yet  prudently  determining  to  do  nothing 
rashly.  It  was  now  remarked  that  brave  old  Beaver,  in- 
stead of  running  at  the  bear,  attacked  Drover,  and  pre- 
vented him  from  showing  how  much  he  dared  to  do 
This  uncommon  and  seemingly  strange  behavior  of  Beaver 
was  reasonably  imputed  to  a natural  jealousy,  lest  Drover 
should  have  the  honor  of  disabling  Bruin,  which  Beaver 
seemed  sensible  he  had  done  before,  and  therefore  claimed 
and  strove  to  maintain  the  respect  due  to  his  merit.  Dro- 
ver’s master  then  fired,  the  bear  groaned  hideously,  and 
both  dogs  fell  on  him,  who  at  last  forced  him  to  take  shel- 
ter in  a tree.  There  he  was  suffered  to  remain  until  day- 
light, when  another  shot  brought  him  to  the  ground.  His 
carcass  weighed  one  hundred  and  sixty-two  pounds,  and 
it  appeared  that  six  bullets  had  been  shot  through  at  three 
charges.  Let  it  here  be  supposed  that  he  was  wounded 
once  for  killing  the  calf,  once  for  eating  the  lamb,  and 
once  for  destroying  the  bee-hive.  For  lapping  the  milk, 
oversetting  the  rest,  stealing  the  cream,  and  damaging  a 
garden,  he  was  worried  by  the  dogs — several  punishments 
for  different  crimes,  all  of  which  the  same  bear  was  judged 
guilty  of,  and  thus  suffered  for.  His  body  was  quartered. 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OP  NEW  ENGLAND.  351 

and  partly  eaten  at  Bethany,  and  the  remainder  brought 
to  New  Haven  as  a rarity.” 

“ In  the  year  1739,  Gen.  Putnam  removed  from  Salem 
to  Pomfret,  an  inland  fertile  town  in  Connecticut,  forty 
miles  east  of  Hartford  ; having  here  purchased  a conside- 
rable tract  of  land,  he  applied  himself  successfully  to  agri- 
culture. 

“ The  first  years  on  a new  farm  are  not,  however,  ex- 
empt from  disasters  and  disappointments,  which  can  only 
be  remedied  by  stubborn  and  patient  industry.  Our  farm- 
er, sufficiently  occupied  in  building  a house  and  barn, 
felling  woods,  making  fences,  sowing  grain,  planting  or- 
chards, and  taking  care  of  his  stock,  had  to  encounter, 
in  turn,  the  calamities  occasioned  by  a drought  in  sum- 
mer, blast  in  harvest,  loss  of  cattle  in  winter,  and  the 
desolation  of  his  sheep-fold  by  wolves.  In  one  night  he 
had  seventy  fine  sheep  and  goats  killed,  besides  many 
lambs  and  kids  wounded.  This  havock  was  committed 
by  a she-wolf,  which,  with  her  annual  whelps,  had  for 
several  years,  infested  the  vicinity.  The  young  were 
commonly  destroyed  by  the  vigilance  of  the  hunters;  but 
the  old  one  was  too  sagacious  to  come  within  reach  of 
gun-shot : upon  being  closely  pursued,  she  would  generally 
fly  to  the  western  woods,  and  return  the  next  winter  with 
another  litter  of  whelps. 

“ The  wolf  at  length  became  such  an  intolerable  nui- 
sance, that  Mr.  Putnam  entered  into  a combination  with 
five  of  his  neighbors  to  hunt  alternately  until  they  could 
destroy  her.  Two  by  rotation  were  to  be  constantly  in 
pursuit  It  was  known  that  having  lost  the  toes  from 
one  foot,  by  a steel  trap,  she  made  one  track  shorter  than 
the  other.  By  this  vestige  the  pursuers  recognized,  in  a 
light  snow,  the  route  of  this  pernicious  animal.  Having 
followed  her  to  Connecticut  River,  and  found  she  had 
turned  back  in  a direct  course  towards  Pomfret,  they  im- 
mediately returned  ; and  by  ten  o’clock  the  next  morning 
the  blood-hounds  had  driven  her  into  a den,  about  three 
miles  from  the  house  of  Mr.  Putnam.  The  people  soon 
collected  with  dogs,  guns,  straw,  fire,  and  sulphur,  to  at- 
tack the  common  enemy.  With  this  apparatus,  several 
unsuccessful  attempts  were  made  to  force  her  from  the 


352 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

den.  The  hounds  came  back  badly  wounded,  and  re- 
fused to  return.  The  smoke  of  blazing  straw  had  no 
effect.  Nor  did  the  fumes  of  burnt  brimstone,  with  which 
the  cavern  was  filled,  compel  her  to  quit  the  retirement. 
Wearied  with  such  fruitless  attempts,  (which  had  brought 
the  time  to  ten  o’clock  at  night,)  Mr.  Putnam  tried  once 
more  to  make  his  dog  enter,  but  in  vain  ; he  proposed  to 
his  negro  man  to  go  down  into  the  cavern,  and  shoot  the 
wolf  : the  negro  declined  the  hazardous  service.  Then 
it  was  that  the  master,  angry  at  the  disappointment,  and 
declaring  that  he  was  ashamed  to  have  a coward  in  his  fam- 
ily, resolved  himself  to  destroy  the  ferocious  beast,  lest  she 
should  escape  through  some  unknown  fissure  of  the  rock. 
His  neighbors  strongly  remonstrated  against  the  perilous 
enterprise ; but  he  knowing  that  wild  animals  are  intimi- 
dated by  fire,  and  having  provided  several  strips  of  birch 
bark,  the  only  combustible  material  which  he  could  obtain, 
that  would  afford  light  in  this  deep  and  darksome  cave, 
prepared  for  his  descent.  Having  accordingly  divested 
himself  of  his  coat  and  waistcoat,  and  having  a long  rope 
fastened  around  his  legs,  by  which  he  might  be  pulled 
back  at  a concerted  signal,  he  entered,  head  foremost,  with 
the  blazing  torch  in  his  hand. 

“ The  aperture  of  the  den,  on  the  east  side  of  a very 
high  ledge  of  rocks,  is  about  two  feet  square  ; from  thence 
it  proceeds  obliquely  fifteen  feet,  then  running  horizon- 
tally about  ten  feet  more,  it  ascends  gradually  sixteen  feet 
towards  its  termination.  The  sides  of  this  subterraneous 
cavity  are  composed  of  smooth  and  solid  rocks,  which 
seem  to  have  been  divided  from  each  other  by  some  former 
earthquake.  The  top  and  bottom  are  also  of  stone;  and 
the  entrance  in  winter,  being  covered  with  ice,  is  exceed- 
ingly slippery.  It  is  in  no  place  high  enough  for  a man 
to  raise  himself  upright,  nor  in  any  part  more  than  three 
feet  in  width. 

“ Having  groped  his  passage  to  the  horizontal  part  of 
the  den,  the  most  terrifying  darkness  appeared  in  front  of 
the  dim  circle  of  light  afforded  by  his  torch.  None  but 
monsters  of  the  desert  had  ever  before  explored  this  soli- 
tary mansion  of  horror.  He  cautiously  proceeding  on- 
ward, came  to  the  ascent ; which  he  slowly  mounted  on 


353 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

his  hands  and  knees,  until  he  discovered  the  glaring  eye- 
balls of  the  wolf,  who  was  sitting  at  the  extremity  of  the 
cavern.  Started  at  the  sight  of  fire,  she  gnashed  her 
teeth,  and  gave  a sudden  growl.  As  soon  as  he  had  made 
the  necessary  discovery,  he  kicked  the  rope  as  a signal  for 
pulling  him  out.  The  people  at  the  mouth  of  the  den, 
who  had  listened  with  painful  anxiety,  hearing  the  growl 
of  the  wolf,  and  supposing  their  friend  to  be  in  the  most 
imminent  danger,  drew  him  forth  with  such  celerity  that 
his  shirt  was  stripped  over  his  head,  and  his  skin  severely 
lacerated.  After  he  had  adjusted  his  clothes,  and  loaded 
his  gun  with  nine  buck-shot,  holding  his  torch  in  one  hand 
and  the  musket  in  the  other,  he  descended  the  second  time. 
When  he  drew  nearer  than  before,  the  wolf  assumed  a still 
more  fierce  and  terrible  appearance,  howling,  rolling  her 
eyes,  snapping  her  teeth,  and  dropping  her  head  between 
her  legs,  was  evidently  in  the  attitude  and  on  the  point  of 
springing  at  him.  At  this  critical  instant,  he  levelled  and 
fired  at  her  head.  Stunned  by  the  shock,  and  suffocated 
with  the  smoke,  he  immediately  found  himself  drawn  out 
of  the  cave.  But  having  refreshed  himself,  and  permitted 
the  smoke  to  dissipate,  he  went  down  the  third  time.  Once 
more  he  came  within  sight  of  the  wolf,  who  appearing  very 
passive,  he  applied  the  torch  to  her  nose,  and  perceiving 
her  dead,  he  took  hold  of  her  ears,  and  then  kicking  the 
rope,  (still  tied  round  his  legs,)  the  people  above,  with  no 
small  exultation,  dragged  them  both  out  together.” — Hum- 
phreys’ Life  of  Putnam. 

“ John  Burroughs,”  says  Rev.  Mr.  Arnold,  “ came  to 
this  place  (Alstead)  from  Tolland,  Con.,  in  May,  1767. 
The  old  gentleman  still  lives,  (1826,)  and  is  the  earliest 
settler  that  continues  to  the  present  time.  He  is  able  to 
relate  many  interesting  events  that  transpired  during  some 
of  the  first  years  after  he  came  to  the  place.  He  informs 
the  writer  that  one  of  the  great  evils  in  those  days  was 
the  multitude  of  wild  beasts,  especially  bears  and  wolves, 
which  were  so  numerous  as  to  devour  their  swine  and 
sheep,  and  sometimes  to  assail  their  larger  cattle.  At  one 
time,  as  he  was  called  to  Walpole  for  medical  assistance 
for  his  family,  he  saw,  but  a few  rods  distant,  a large 
panther,  which  he  drove  from  him  by  a stern  look  and  a 
30* 


354 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

sudden  yell.  At  another  time  he  returned  from  Walpole  in 
a terrible  thunder  storm  and  a powerful  rain,  which  his 
physician  would  not  encounter  in  the  night.  In  an  unex- 
pected manner  he  found  himself  inclosed  in  the  bushy  top 
of  a large  tree  that  had  fallen  in  his  way.  By  reason  of 
the  extreme  darkness,  neither  he  nor  his  horse  could  keep 
the  path,  which  was,  however,  none  of  the  best.  After 
many  attempts  to  extricate  himself  and  his  horse,  and 
groping  along  in  the  dark,  he  was  compelled  to  lodge  there 
for  the  night.  ‘And/  said  he,  with  the  smile  of  second 
childhood,  ‘ I laid  my  hand  over  my  ear  to  keep  out  the 
rain,  and  slept  sweetly  till  morning.’  ” 

“ Gen.  Winslow,”  says  Thacher,  “ was  remarkable  for 
his  skill  in  horsemanship.  He  imported  a valuable  horse 
from  England,  and  it  was  among  his  greatest  delights  to 
be  mounted  on  his  favorite  animal.  On  a certain  occa- 
sion, a number  of  gentlemen  of  this  town  (Plymouth) 
formed  a party  with  Gen.  Winslow,  for  a pleasure  excur- 
sion to  Saquish,  in  Plymouth  harbor,  and  to  return  to  dine  j 
in  town.  While  there,  Winslow  fell  asleep  ; the  other 
gentlemen  silently  withdrew,  and  pursued  their  journey. 
When  he  awoke  and  found  himself  deserted,  he  mounted, 
and  daringly  plunging  his  steed  into  the  channel,  swam 
him  across,  and  landed  on  Plymouth  beach,  a distance 
estimated  at  something  more  than  half  a mile,  from  whence 
he  rode  into  town,  making  the  whole  distance  but  six 
miles,  while  his  companions  were  riding  fourteen  miles. 

On  their  arrival,  they  were  astounded  to  find  the  general 
seated  at  the  tavern,  prepared  to  greet  them.” 

“ The  identical  granite  rock  upon  which  the  sea-wearied 
pilgrims  from  the  Mayflower  first  impressed  their  foot- 
steps, has  never  been  a subject  of  doubtful  designation. 
The  fact  of  its  identity  has  been  transmitted  from  father 
to  son,  particularly  in  the  instance  of  Elder  Faunce  and 
his  father,  as  would  be  the  richest  inheritance,  by  unques- 
tionable tradition.  About  the  year  1741,  it  was  repre- 
sented to  Elder  Faunce  that  a wharf  was  to  be  erected 
over  the  rock,  which  impressed  his  mind  with  deep  con- 
cern, and  excited  a strong  desire  to  take  a last  farewell  of 
the  cherished  object.  He  was  then  ninety-five  years  old, 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  355 

and  resided  three  miles  from  the  place.  A chair  was  pro* 
cured,  and  the  venerable  man  conveyed  to  the  shore, 
where  a number  of  the  inhabitants  were  assembled  to 
witness  the  patriarch’s  benediction.  Having  pointed  out 
the  rock  directly  under  the  bank  of  Cole’s  Hill,  which  his 
father  had  assured  him  was  that  wThich  had  received  the 
footsteps  of  our  fathers  on  their  first  arrival,  and  which 
should  be  perpetuated  to  posterity,  he  bedewed  it  with  his 
tears,  and  bid  to  it  an  everlasting  adieu.  These  facts 
were  testified  to  by  the  late  venerable  Deacon  Spooner, 
who  was  then  a boy,  and  was,  present  on  the  interesting 
occasion.  Tradition  says  that  Elder  Faunce  was  in  the 
habit,  on  every  anniversary,  of  placing  his  children  and 
grandchildren  on  the  rock,  and  conversing  with  them 
respecting  their  forefathers.  Standing  on  this  rock,  there- 
fore, we  may  fancy  a magic  power  ushering  us  into  the 
presence  of  our  fathers.  Where  is  the  New  Englander 
who  would  be  willing  to  have  that  rock  buried  out  of 
sight  and  forgotten  ? The  hallowed  associations  which 
cluster  around  that  precious  memorial,  inspire  us  with 
sentiments  of  the  love  of  our  country,  and  a sacred  reve- 
rence for  its  primitive  institutions.  In  contemplation,  we 
may  hold  communion  with  celestial  spirits,  and  receive 
monitions  from  those  who  are  at  rest  in  their  graves. 
What  honors  shall  we  pay  to  the  fathers  of  our  country, 
the  founders  of  that  nation,  which  for  ages  will  remain 
the  rich  abode  of  knowledge,  religion,  freedom,  and  virtue ! 
Criminal,  indeed,  would  be  our  case,  wrere  we  not  to  che- 
rish a religious  sense  of  the  exalted  privileges  inherited 
from  our  pious  ancestors,  and  resolve  to  transmit  them 
unimpaired  to  our  children. 

“ In  1774,  the  inhabitants  of  Plymouth,  animated  by 
the  glorious  spirit  of  liberty  which  pervaded  the  province, 
and  mindful  of  the  precious  relic  of  our  forefathers,  re- 
solved to  consecrate  the  rock  on  which  they  landed  to  the 
shrine  of  liberty.  Col.  Theophilus  Cotton,  and  a large 
number  of  the  inhabitants,  assembled,  with  about  twenty 
yoke  of  oxen,  for  the  purpose  of  its  removal.  The  rock 
was  elevated  from  its  bed  by  means  of  large  screws ; and 
in  attempting  to  mount  it  on  the  carriage,  it  split  asunder, 
without  any  violence.  As  no  one  had  observed  a flaw, 


356 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


CHAP.  xni. 


the  circumstance  occasioned  some  surprise.  It  is  not 
strange  that  some  of  the  patriots  of  the  day  should  be 
disposed  to  indulge  a little  in  superstition,  when  in  favor 
of  their  good  cause.  The  separation  of  the  rock  was 
construed  to  be  ominous  of  a division  of  the  British  em- 
pire. The  question  was  now  to  be  decided  whether  both 
parts  should  be  removed,  and  being  decided  in  the  nega- 
tive, the  bottom  part  wras  dropped  again  into  its  original 
bed,  where  it  still  remains,  a few  inches  above  the  surface 
of  the  earth,  at  the  head  of  the  wTharf.  The  upper  portion, 
weighing  many  tons,  wras  conveyed  to  the  liberty  pole 
square,  front  of  the  meeting-house,  where,  we  believe, 
weaved  over  it  a flag  w ith  the  far-famed  motto,  ‘ Liberty  or 
death.’  This  part  of  the  rock  was,  on  the  4th  of  July, 
1834,  removed  to  Pilgrim  Hall,  and  placed  in  front  of  that 
edifice,  under  the  charge  of  the  Pilgrim  Society.  A pro- 
cession was  formed  on  this  occasion,  and  passed  over 
Cole’s  Hill,  wThere  lie  the  ashes  of  those  who  died  the  first 
winter. 

“ A miniature  representation  of  the  Mayflower  followed 
in  the  procession,  placed  in  a car,  decorated  with  flowers, 
and  drawn  by  six  boys.  The  procession  wTas  preceded 
by  the  children  of  both  sexes  of  the  several  schools  in 
town.  On  depositing  the  rock  in  front  of  the  hall,  a vol- 
ley of  small  arms  w'as  fired  over  it  by  the  Standish  Guards, 
after  w’hich,  an  appropriate  address  w7as  delivered  by  Dr. 
Charles  Cotton,  and  the  services  were  closed  by  a prayer 
by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Kendall. 

“ It  afforded  the  highest  satisfaction  to  announce  that 
the  long-desired  protection  of  the  Forefathers’  Rock  is  at 
length  completed ; and  it  may  be  pronounced  a noble 
structure,  serving  the  double  purpose  of  security  to  the 
rock,  and  a monument  to  the  pilgrims.  The  fabric  was 
erected  in  June,  1835,  and  consists  of  a perfect  ellipse, 
forty-one  feet  in  perimeter,  formed  of  wTrought-iron  bars, 
five  feet  high,  resting  on  a base  of  hammered  granite. 
The  heads  of  the  perpendicular  bars  are  harpoons  and 
boat-hooks,  alternately.  The  whole  is  embellished  with 
emblematic  figures  of  cast  iron.  The  base  of  the  railing 
is  studded  with  emblems  of  marine  shells,  placed  alter- 
nately reversed,  having  a striking  effect.  The  upper  part 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  357 

of  the  railing  is  encircled  with  a wreath  of  iron  castings 
in  imitation  of  heraldry  curtains,  fringed  with  festoons  ; 
of  these  are  forty-one,  bearing  the  names  in  bass-relief  of 
the  forty-one  puritan  fathers  who  signed  the  memorable 
compact  while  in  the  cabin  of  the  Mayflower  at  Cape  Cod, 
in  1620.  This  valuable  and  interesting  acquisition  reflects 
honor  on  all  who  have  taken  an  interest  in  the  undertak- 
ing. In  the  original  design,  by  George  W.  Brimmer,  Esq., 
ingenuity  and  correct  taste  are  displayed,  and  in  all  its 
parts  the  work  is  executed  with  much  judgment  and  skill. 
The  castings  are  executed  in  the  most  improved  style  of 
the  art.  This  appropriate  memorial  will  last  for  ages,  and 
the  names  and  story  of  the  great  founders  of  our  nation 
will  be  made  familiar  to  the  latest  generation. 

“ It  is,”  adds  Mr.  Thacher,  “ with  peculiar  satisfaction 
that  we  record  the  very  valuable  donation  by  Henry  Sar- 
gent, Esq.,  of  Boston,  to  the  Pilgrim  Society,  of  his  mag- 
nificent painting,  representing  our  forefathers  on  their 
first  landing  from  the  Mayflower.  It  has  long  been  a 
desideratum  that  the  walls  of  our  Pilgrim  Hall  should  be 
adorned  with  this  picture,  but  for  the  want  of  funds  it 
could  not  be  procured,  the  price  being  three  thousand 
dollars.  That  gentleman  has  now,  with  a noble  generos- 
ity, presented  the  picture  to  the  Society,  and  funds  have 
been  raised  by  subscription  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  a 
rich  and  costly  frame,  and  paying  some  contingent  expen- 
ses. We  shall  now  enjoy  the  satisfaction  of  contempla- 
ting this  superb  representation  of  the  patriarchs,  the  found- 
ers of  our  nation  on  their  first  arriving  on  our  shores. 
The  Pilgrim  Hall  is  the  most  appropriate  receptacle,  and 
is  now  suitably  prepared  to  receive  it,  and  the  author  has, 
by  the  grandeur  of  his  conceptions  and  skill,  rendered  the 
painting  peculiarly  appropriate  to  the  place,  and  acquired 
to  himself  honor  and  applause.  The  frame  is  gilt,  and 
measures  thirteen  by  sixteen  feet. 

“ The  following  persons  are  represented  in  the  several 
groups  attired  in  the  costume  of  their  day: 

1.  Gov.  Carver  and  his  wife  and  children. 

2.  Gov.  Bradford. 

3.  Gov.  Winslow. 

4.  Wife  of  Gov.  Winslow. 


358 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY 


[CHAP.  XIIJ, 

5.  Mr.  William  Brewster,  the  presiding  elder. 

6.  Capt.  Miles  Standish. 

7.  Mr.  William  White,  and  his  child  Peregrine. 

8.  Mr.  Isaac  Allerton  and  his  wife. 

9.  Mr.  John  Alden. 

10.  Mr.  John  Turner. 

11.  Mr.  Stephen  Hopkins,  his  wife  and  children. 

12.  Mr.  Richard  Warren. 

13.  Mr.  Edward  Tilley. 

14.  Mr.  Samuel  Fuller. 

15.  Wife  of  Capt.  Standish. 

16.  Samoset,  an  Indian  sagamore  or  lord. 

17.  Mr.  John  Hotvland,  of  Gov.  Carver’s  family. 

Among  the  antiquities  in  the  cabinet  of  the  Pilgrim  So- 
ciety, are  the  following : 

An  armed  chair,  apparently  made  for  some  public  use, 
and  reputed  to  have  belonged  to  Gov.  Carver. 

The  identical  sword  blade  used  by  Miles  Standish,  the 
hilt  being  of  more  modern  date,  presented  by  William  T. 
Williams,  Esq. 

A pewter  dish  belonging  to  Miles  Standish,  presented 
by  Joseph  Head,  Esq. 

An  iron  pot  belonging  to  Miles  Standish,  presented  by 
John  Watson,  Esq. 

The  identical  cap  worn  by  king  Philip.  It  is  helmet- 
shaped, curiously  wrought  in  the  manner  of  net  work, 
and  interwoven  with  red  birds’  feathers,  presented  by  Mr. 
Abiathar  Wilber. 

A piece  of  Gov.  E.  Winslow’s  chest,  presented  by  Mr. 
John  Churchill. 

Sundry  axes,  hatchets,  tomahawks,  arrow-heads,  &,c., 
of  stone,  wrought  by  the  natives. 

A writer  in  the  Old  Colony  Memorial  gives  the  follow- 
ing account  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  olden  tune. 

“It  may  be  amusing  and  entertaining  to  have  some  ac- 
count of  the  customs  and  manner  of  living  of  the  people, 
sixty-five,  seventy,  and  seventy-five  years  ago.  As  to  what 
took  place  in  seaport  towns,  and  places  which  had  a dense 
population,  I can  give  no  account ; but  in  the  town  where  I 
was  brought  up,  (which  I suppose  was  not  materially  differ- 


359 


CHAP.  XIII. ] HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

ent  from  the  general  state  of  other  country  towns,)  I will 
attempt  to  describe.  In  the  winter  season  the  dinners 
were  generally  uniform.  The  first  course  was  a dish  of 
broth,  usually  called  porridge.  This  generally  had  a few 
beans  in  it,  and  some  dry  summer-savory  scattered  in 
The  second  course  was  an  Indian  pudding  with  sauce  ; the 
third  was  a dish  of  boiled  pork  and  beef,  with  round  tur- 
nips, and  a few  potatoes  for  sauce.  Potatoes  were  then 
a scarce  article,  three  bushels  being  considered  as  a very 
large  crop  ; and  I was  a considerable  large  lad  before  I 
ever  saw  a potato  as  large  as  a hen’s  egg.  For  suppers 
and  breakfasts,  they  commonly  had  a dish  of  the  same. 
Those  who  had  milk,  (which  was  not  many  in  the  winter) 
had  that  with  toasted  brown  bread,  or  roasted  apples  for 
breakfast,  and  hasty-pudding  for  supper.  For  an  ex- 
change, they  sometimes  had  a basin  of  sweetened  cider, 
with  toasted  bread  in  it,  and  a piece  of  cheese.  On  the 
sabbath  morning,  they  generally  had  chocolate,  coffee,  or 
bohea  tea — the  chocolate  and  coffee  sweetened  with  mo 
lasses,  the  tea  with  brown  sugar.  With  it  they  had  pan- 
cakes, dough-nuts,  brown  toast,  some  sort  of  pie — some, 
or  all  of  them.  Dinners  they  had  none  ; but  immediately 
after  the  afternoon  service,  they  had  a supper,  a roast 
goose,  or  a turkey,  a roast  spare-rib,  or  a stew  pie, — and 
this  was  the  common  course  through  the  winter  season. 
In  the  spring  and  the  summer,  they  generally  had  milk 
for  supper  and  breakfast.  For  dinner  (then  potatoes  were 
generally  gone,  and  round  turnips  were  too  pithy  to  eat) 
they  used  French  turnips  till  greens  came,  and  then  greens 
were  used  for  sauce  till  peas  and  beans  were  ready  for  use. 
As  for  flour,  it  was  a thing  unknown.  At  that  time,  I 
doubt  there  ever  having  been  a barrel  of  flour  in  the  town. 
Every  farmer  broke  up  a piece  of  new  ground,  and  sowed 
it  with  wheat  and  turnips.  This  wheat,  by  the  help  of  the 
sieve,  was  a substitute  for  flour. 

“ In  general,  men,  old  or  young,  who  had  got  their 
growth,  had  a decent  coat,  vest  and  small  clothes,  and 
some  kind  of  fur  hat.  Old  men  had  a great-coat  and  a 
pair  of  boots.  The  boots  generally  lasted  for  life.  For 
common  use  they  had  a long  jacket,  or  what  was  called  a 
fly-coat,  made  something  like  our  surtouts,  reaching  about 


360 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

half  way  to  the  thigh ; striped  jacket  to  wear  under  a pair 
of  small  clothes  like  the  coat.  These  were  made  of  flan- 
nel cloth,  fulled  but  not  sheared ; flannel  shirts  and  stock- 
ings, and  thick  leather  shoes  ; a silk  handkerchief  fo? 
holidays,  which  would  last  ten  years.  In  the  summer 
time,  a pair  of  wide  trowsers  (now  out  of  use)  reaching 
half  way  from  the  knee  to  the  ankle.  Shoes  and  stockings 
were  not  worn  by  the  young  men,  and  by  but  few  men  in 
the  farming  business. 

“ As  for  boys,  as  soon  as  they  were  taken  out  of  petti- 
coats, they  were  put  into  small  clothes,  summer  or  winter. 
This  continued  until  long  trowsers  were  introduced  ; 
which  they  called  tongs.  They  were  but  little  different 
from  our  pantaloons.  These  were  made  of  tow  cloth, 
linen,  or  cotton,  and  soon  were  used  by  old  men  and 
young,  through  the  warm  season.  At  last  they  were  made 
of  flannel  cloth,  and  were  the  general  costume  of  the  win- 
ter. Young  men  never  thought  of  great-coats,  and  sur- 
touts  were  then  unknown.  I recollect  a neighbor  of  my 
father’s,  who  had  four  sons  between  nineteen  and  thirty 
years  of  age.  The  oldest  got  a pair  of  boots,  the  second 
a surtout,  the  third  a watch,  and  the  fourth  a pair  of  silver 
buckles.  This  made  a neighborhood  talk,  and  the  family 
were  on  the  high  road  to  insolvency. 

“ As  for  the  women,  old  and  young,  they  wore  flannel 
gowns  in  the  winter.  The  young  women  wore,  in  the 
summer,  wrappers  or  shepherdress;  and  about  their  ordinary 
business,  did  not  wear  stockings  and  shoes.  They  were 
usually  contented  with  one  calico  gown;  but  they  gene- 
rally had  a calimanco  gown,  another  of  camlet,  and  some 
had  them  made  of  poplin.  The  sleeves  were  short,  and 
did  not  come  below  the  elbow.  On  holidays,  they  wore 
one,  two,  or  three  ruffles  on  each  arm — the  deepest  of 
which  were  sometimes  nine  or  ten  inches.  They  wore 
long  gloves,  coming  up  to  the  elbow,  secured  by  what  was 
called  glove-tightens,  made  of  black  horse-hair.  Round 
gowns  had  not  then  come  in  fashion  ; so  they  wore  aprons, 
made  of  checked  linen,  cotton,  and  for  holiday  use,  of 
white  cotton,  long  lawn,  or  cambric.  They  seldom  wore 
caps  when  about  their  ordinary  business  ; but  they  had 
two  kinds,  one  of  which  they  wore  when  they  meant  to 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  361 

appear  in  full  dress.  One  was  called  strap-cap,  which 
came  under  the  chin,  and  was  there  tied  ; the  other  was 
called  round-cord  cap,  and  did  not  come  over  the  ears. 
They  wore  thick  leather,  thin  leather,  and  broadcloth 
shoes,  all  with  heels  an  inch  and  a half  high,  with  picked 
toes  turned  up  in  a point  at  the  toes.  They  generally  had 
small,  very  small  muffs,  and  some  wore  masks. 

“ At  the  time  I allude  to,  a young  woman  did  not  con- 
sider it  a hardship  or  a degradation  to  walk  five  or  six 
miles  to  meeting.  There  was  no  chaise,  or  any  sort  of 
waggon  or  sleigh  in  the  town.  I recollect  the  first  chaise 
that  passed  through,  and  it  made  a greater  wonderment 
than  the  appearance  of  a mammoth.  People  were  puz- 
zled for  a name  ; at  last  they  called  it  a calash.  A horse 
that  would  fetch  forty  dollars  was  considered  as  of  the 
first  quality,  and  one  more  than  nine  years  old  was  con- 
sidered as  of  little  or  no  value.  A half  cord  of  wood  was 
then  considered  as  a monstrous  load  for  an  ordinary  team. 
A farmer  generally  killed  from  three  to  five  swine,  which 
would  weigh  from  five  to  eight  score  each ; but  it  was  an 
extraordinary  hog  that  would  weigh  nine  score 

“ Acute  fevers  then  were  much  more  frequent  than  at 
this  time.  The  principal  fevers  then  were  called  the  long 
or  slow  fever,  which  would  run  thirty-five,  forty,  or  fifty 
days  before  it  formed  a crisis.  There  was  also  the  slow 
nervous  fever,  which  ran  generally  longer  than  the  long 
fever.  But  consumptions  were  much  less  frequent  than 
now,  unless  it  was  with  very  old  people.  In  the  year  1764, 
a young  man  fell  into  a consumption.  He  was  between 
twenty  and  thirty  years  of  age,  and  it  passed  for  a wonder 
that  a young  man  should  fall  into  a consumption.” 

“ Of  early  New  England  simplicity,  we  have  an  amus- 
ing instance  in  the  mode  of  electing  some  of  the  public 
officers.  By  an  order  of  the  Massachusetts  General  Court, 
corn  and  beans  were  to  be  used  in  voting  for  counsellors, 
the  corn  to  manifest  elections,  the  beans  the  contrary.  On 
putting  in  more  than  one  kernel  of  corn,  or  one  bean  for 
the  choice  or  refusal  of  a candidate,  the  law  imposed  a 
heavy  penalty.” 

“ The  first  church  in  Beverly,  Mass.,  was  organized  in 
]667,  and  the  Rev.  John  Hale,  the  first  pastor,  was  or- 

31 


362  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

dained  at  the  formation  of  the  church.  The  duties  of  the 
sexton  of  the  church,  about  this  period,  as  they  appear  on 
the  town  book,  were  to  ‘ ring  the  bell  at  nine  o’clock 
every  night  a sufficient  space  of  time  as  is  usual  in  other 
places,’  and  ‘ keep  and  turn  the  hour-glass.’  An  hour- 
glass was  kept  near  the,  pulpit,  in  view  of  the  minister. 

He  was  expected  to  close  his  sermon  in  the  course  of  an 
hour,  and  if  he  went  over  or  fell  short  of  the  time  it  was 
sufficient  cause  for  complaint.” 

“ The  first  settlers  of  Lynn,  Mass.,  were  principally 
farmers,  and  possessed  a large  stock  of  horned  cattle, 
sheep,  and  goats.  For  several  years,  before  the  land  was 
divided  and  the  fields  fenced,  the  cattle  were  fed  in  one 
drove,  and  guarded  by  a man,  who,  from  his  employment, 
was  called  a hayward.  The  sheep,  goats,  and  swine  were 
kept  on  Nahant,  where  they  were  tended  by  a shepherd. 

A fence  of  rails,  put  near  together,  was  made  across  the 
reach,  near  Nahant,  to  keep  out  the  wolves,  as  it  is  said 
those  animals  do  not  climb.  In  autumn,  the  swine  were 
let  loose  in  the  woods,  that  they  might  fatten  themselves 
on  nuts  and  acorns.  The  people  of  Lynn,  for  some  years, 
seem  to  have  lived  in  the  most  perfect  democracy.  They 
had  town-meetings  every  three  months,  for  the  regulation 
of  their  public  affairs.  They  cut  their  wood  in  common, 
and  drew  lots  for  the  grass  in  the  meadows  and  marshes. 
These  proved  very  serviceable  to  the  farmers  in  furnishing 
them  with  sustenance  for  their  cattle,  which  was  probably  V 
the  reason  why  there  were  more  farmers  at  Lynn  than  in 
any  other  of  the  early  settlements.  Mr.  Johnson  says, 
‘The  chiefest  corn  they  planted,  before  they  had  ploughs, 
was  Indian  grain.  And  let  no  man  make  a jest  at  pump- 
kins, for  with  this  food  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  feed  his 
people,  to  their  good  content,  till  corn  and  cattle  were  in- 
creased.’ Their  corn  at  the  first  was  pounded  with  a 
wooden  or  stone  pestle,  in  a mortar  made  of  a large  log, 
hollowed  out  at  one  end.  They  also  cultivated  large  fields 
of  barley  and  wheat.  Much  of  the  former  was  made  into 
malt  for  beer,  which  they  drank  instead  of  ardent  spirit. 
They  raised  considerable  quantities  of  flax,  which  was 
rotted  in  one  of  the  ponds,  thence  called  the  Flax  Pond. 
Their  first  houses  were  rude  structures,  with  steep  roofs, 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  363 

covered  with  thatch,  or  small  bundles  of  sedge  or  straw, 
laid  one  over  another.  The  fire-places  were  made  of 
rough  stones,  and  the  chimneys  of  boards,  or  short  sticks, 
crossing  each  other,  and  plastered  inside  with  clay.  Be- 
side the  haste  and  necessity  which  prevented  the  construc- 
tion of  more  elegant  habitations,  the  people  who  had 
wealth  were  advised  to  abstain  from  all  superfluous  ex- 
pense, and  to  reserve  their  money  for  public  use.  Even 
the  deputy  governor,  Mr.  Dudley,  was  censured  for  wain- 
scoting his  house.  In  a few  years,  houses  of  a better  or- 
der began  to  appear.  They  were  built  with  two  stories  in 
front,  and  sloped  down  to  one  in  the  rear.  The  windows 
were  small,  and  opened  outward  on  hinges.  They  consist- 
ed of  very  small  diamond  panes  set  in  sashes  of  lead. 
The  fire-places  were  large  enough  to  admit  a four-foot  log, 
and  the  children  might  sit  in  the  corners  and  look  up  at 
the  stars.  On  whichever  side  of  the  road  the  houses  were 
placed,  they  uniformly  faced  the  south,  that  the  sun  at 
noon  might  4 shine  square.5  Thus  each  house  formed  a 
domestic  sun-dial,  by  which  the  good  matron,  in  the  ab- 
sence of  the  clock,  could  tell,  in  fair  weather,  when  to 
call  her  husband  and  sons  from  the  field — for  the  indus- 
trious people  of  Lynn,  then  as  well  as  now,  always  dined 
exactly  at  twelve.  It  wras  the  custom  of  the  first  settlers 
to  wear  long  beards,  and  it  is  said  that  4 some  had  their 
overgrown  beards  so  frozen  together,  that  they  could  not 
get  the  vessel,  which  contained  their  drink,  to  their  mouths.5 
In  very  hot  weather,  4 servants  were  privileged  to  rest 
from  their  labors,  from  ten  of  the  clock  till  tw'o.5  The 
common  address  of  men  and  women  wras  Goodman  and 
Goodwife  ; none  hut  those  who  sustained  some  office  of 
dignity,  or  belonged  to  some  respectable  family,  were  com- 
plimented with  the  title  of  Master.  In  writing  they  seem 
to  have  had  no  capital  F,  and  thus  in  the  early  records  we 
find  two  small  ones  used  instead,  and  one  m with  a dash 
over  it  stood  for  tw7o.” 

44  The  first  settlers  of  Amherst,  N.  H.,  coming  from  the 
old  towms  in  Massachusetts,  brought  with  them  the  cus- 
toms wffiich  prevailed  at  the  time  of  their  emigration. 
They  were  plain  and  simple  in  their  dress.  In  living,  they 
had  few  or  none  of  the  luxuries  of  life.  Their  fare  was 


364 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

plain  and  substantial.  They  used  considerable  liquid  food, 
such  as  milk,  broths,  pea  and  bean  porridge.  Chocolate 
was  sometimes  used,  and  was  probably  esteemed  as  one  of 
their  greatest  luxuries.  Coffee  was  unknown  to  them  ; and 
though  tea  had  been  introduced  into  the  country  about  six- 
teen years  when  the  town  was  settled,  the  first  inhabitants 
had  not  tasted  of  it.  The  first  used  in  the  place  was  sent 
by  some  Boston  friends  to  the  family  of  the  minister,  who 
were  unacquainted  with  the  method  of  preparing  it,  but 
concluded  it  must  be  boiled  in  a kettle,  or  pot,  in  a man- 
ner similar  to  their  boiling  their  liquid  food.  They  there- 
fore put  in  a quantity  of  the  exotic  herb,  and  having  boiled 
it  till  they  supposed  4 it  was  done,’  they  dipped  it  out  and 
sipped  of  it,  but  doubtless  found  it  less  palatable  than  their 
favorite  beverage.  Wine  was  a great  rarity,  and  ardent 
spirits  were  rather  regarded  for  medicinal  purposes  than  as 
fit  for  an  article  of  drink.  Sugar,  which  was  known  in 
this  country  as  early  as  1631,  was  used  by  them,  as  was 
also  molasses,  but  only  in  small  quantities. 

44  The  most  common  conveyance  was  by  horses  fitted 
out  with  saddles  and  pillions.  Two  could  ride  in  this  way 
the  same  animal,  and  oftentimes  an  infant  was  superadded. 
A few  years  before  the  revolutionary  war,  it  began  to  be 
the  practice  to  trot  horses.  Previously,  these  animals  had 
paced.  The  first  or  second  chaise  brought  into  town,  was 
owned  by  Mr.  Benjamin  Kendrick,  and  he  rode  in  it  until 
he  was  eighty-six  years  old.  As  late  as  1810,  he  journeyed 
with  it  to  Boston  and  its  neighborhood.  It  presented  such 
an  antique  appearance,  that  it  was  often  called  the  4 old 
ark.’  ” 


ANCIENT  HOUSES  AND  TREES. 

Mirick,  speaking  of  the  ancient  garrisons  and  refuge- 
houses  in  Haverhill,  says,  44  Six  garrisons  were  appointed, 
and  ordered  to  be  kept  in  a state  of  defence,  and  four 
houses  were  appointed  for  refuge,  then  called  4 houses  for 
refuge.*  One  of  the  garrisons  was  commanded  by  Ser- 
geant John  Haseltine.  A part  of  the  house  is  now  stand- 
ing. 

44  Most  of  the  garrisons,  and  two  of  the  refuge-houses, 
were  built  of  brick,  and  were  two  stories  high  ; those  that 


365 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

were  not  built  of  this  material,  had  a single  laying  of  it 
between  the  outer  and  inner  walls.  They  had  but  one 
outside  door,  which  was  often  so  small  that  but  one  person 
could  enter  at  a time  ; their  windows  were  about  two  feet 
and  a half  in  length,  eighteen  inches  in  breadth,  and  were 
secured  on  the  inside  with  iron  bars.  Their  glass  was 
very  small,  cut  in  the  shape  of  a diamond,  was  extremely 
thick,  and  fastened  in  wTith  lead  instead  of  putty.  There 
were  generally  but  two  rooms  in  the  basement-story,  and 
tradition  says  that  they  entered  the  chambers  with  the  help 
of  a ladder,  instead  of  stairs,  so  that  the  inmates  could 
retreat  into  them,  and  take  it  up,  if  the  basement-story 
should  be  taken  by  the  enemy.  Their  fire-places  were  of 
such  enormous  sizes,  that  they  could  burn  their  wood  sled- 
length,  very  conveniently  : and  the  ovens  opened  on  the 
outside  of  the  building,  generally  at  one  end,  behind  the 
fire-place ; and  were  of  such  dimensions  that  we  should 
suppose  a sufficient  quantity  of  bread  might  have  been 
baked  in  them,  without  much  difficulty,  to  supply  a regi- 
ment of  hungry  mouths.” 

A house  occupied  by  Gapt.  Barker,  in  Scituate,  Mass., 
“ is  one  of  the  oldest,  if  not  the  very  oldest,  now  standing 
in  New  England.  The  tradition  is,  that  it  was  built  by 
John  Williams,  as  early  as  1634.  ‘ The  massive  beams, 

the  wooden  walls  interlined  with  brick,  and  the  port-holes, 
witness  that  it  was  a garrison-house.’  ” 

The  ancient  Leonard  House  in  Raynham,  Mass.,  “ is 
still  occupied  by  one  of  the  family,  of  the  sixth  generation 
from  the  builder,  and,  so  far  as  we  are  informed,  is  one 
of  the  oldest  mansions  now  standing  in  this  country.  The 
vane  at  one  of  the  gable-ends  is  inscribed  with  the  date 
1700;  but  there  is  little  doubt  of  the  house  having  been 
erected  at  least  thirty  years  previous.  The  workmanship, 
especially  within,  is  remarkably  massive  and  sound.  It  is 
apparently  modelled  after  an  English  fashion  of  the  eight- 
eenth century,  with  some  modifications  proper  for  defence 
against  the  Indians.  It  was  garrisoned  during  the  war. 

‘ In  the  cellar  under  this  house  was  deposited,  for  a con- 
siderable time,  the  head  of  king  Philip. 

‘ There  is  yet  in  being  an  ancient  case  of  drawers, 
which  used  to  stand  in  this  house,  upon  which  the  deep 
31* 


366 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII 

scars  and  mangled  impressions  of  Indian  hatchets  are  now 
seen  ; but  the  deeper  impressions  made  on  those  affrighted 
women,  who  fled  from  the  house  when  the  Indians  broke 
in,  cannot  be  known.  Under  the  door-steps  of  the  same 
building  now  lie  buried  the  bones  of  two  unfortunate 
young  women,  who  in  their  flight  here  were  shot  down  by 
the  Indians,  and  their  blood  was  seen  to  run  quite  across 
the  road.’  ” 

There  is  an  “old  stone  house  in  Guilford,  Con.,  which 
is  believed  to  be  one  of  the  oldest  houses  now  standing  in 
the  United  States.  This  building  was  erected  by  the  com- 
pany who  first  settled  the  town,  about  the  year  1640.  The 
leader  or  head  of  the  company  was  Henry  Whitfield,  a 
minister  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  one  of  those  who 
were  called  Non-Conformists.  This  house  was  built  for 
him.  The  stone  of  which  the  building  is  constructed  was 
brought  on  hand-barrows,  from  a ledge  some  considerable 
distance  from  the  place  where  the  house  stands.  The 
cement  used  in  building  the  walls  is  said  now  to  be  harder 
than  the  stone  itself.  The  walls  were  plastered  fifteen  or 
twenty  years  since.  This  house  was  used  by  the  first  set- 
tlers as  a kind  of  fort,  for  some  time,  to  defend  themselves 
against  the  hostile  savages.  The  first  marriage  which  took 
place  in  this  town  was  solemnized  in  this  building.  The 
supper  which  was  provided  for  the  occasion  consisted  of 
pork  and  peas.” 

“ The  residence  of  the  two  daughters  of  Dr.  Byles  is 
one  of  the  oldest  houses  in  Boston,  and  is  much  visited. 
It  is  a very  ancient  frame  building  at  the  corner  of  Nassau 
and  Tremont  streets,  and  the  outside  is  nearly  black.  It 
stands  in  a green  inclosure  ; shaded  with  large  trees.  In 
this  place  was  an  encampment  of  the  British  during  the 
summer  of  the  revolutionary  war.  In  the  sitting  room  is 
a good  portrait  of  Dr.  Byles,  by  Copley,  and  a curiously 
carved  arm-chair,  surmounted  with  a crown,  sent  from 
England  to  his  father-in-law,  Gov.  Taylor.  Also,  an  an- 
tique writing-table,  which,  when  closed,  has  a singularly 
narrow  top ; and  a pair  of  bellows  two  hundred  years  old, 
with  a very  large  nozle  or  spout,  and  some  remarkable 
carving  on  the  sides.” 

In  1685,  the  people  of  New  Haven  “ agreed  that  a 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  367 

home  lot  and  house,  and  other  lands,  should  be  provided 
for  Mr.  Pierpont,  on  condition  of  his  settling  in  office  in 
the  church.  The  means  of  building  the  house  were  to  be 
obtained  by  voluntary  contributions.  The  magistrates  and 
townsmen  were  made  a committee  to  obtain  the  necessary 
funds,  to  plan  the  house  according  to  the  funds  raised, 
and  to  oversee  the  building.  The  necessary  amount  was 
pledged  in  money,  materials  and  labor,  without  difficulty 
or  delay.  On  the  30th  of  January,  the  plan  of  the  house 
was  ready,  and  was  ordered  to  be  submitted  to  Mr.  Pier- 
pont for  his  approbation.  The  lot  was  purchased,  and  the 
building  was  immediately  commenced.  When  it  was 
finished,  it  was  one  of  the  most  commodious  and  stately 
dwellings  in  the  town.  For  more  than  a century  it  stood 
a monument  of  the  public  spirit  of  the  generation  by 
whose  voluntary  contributions  it  was  erected.  As  the  peo- 
ple were  bringing  in  their  free-will  offerings  of  one  kind 
and  another,  to  complete  and  furnish  the  building,  one 
man,  desiring  to  do  something  for  the  object,  and  having 
nothing  else  to  offer,  brought  on  his  shoulder  from  the 
farms  two  little  elm  saplings,  and  planted  them  before  the 
door  of  the  minister’s  house.  Under  their  shade,  some 
forty  years  afterwards,  Jonathan  Edwards,  then  soon  to 
take  rank,  in  the  intellectual  world,  with  Locke  and  Leib- 
nitz, spoke  words  of  mingled  love  and  piety  in  the  ear  of 
Sarah  Pierpont.  Under  their  shade,  when  sixty  summers 
had  passed  over  them,  Whitefield  stood  on  a platform,  and 
lifted  up  that  voice,  the  tones  of  which  lingered  so  long 
in  thousands  of  hearts.  One  of  them  is  still  standing,  the 
tallest  and  most  venerable  of  all  the  trees  in  this  city  of 
elms,  and  ever  the  first  to  be  tinged  with  green  at  the 
return  of  spring.” 

“ Boston  Common  was  set  apart  by  the  first  settlers  for 
a training  field,  and  a public  pasture  ground.  The  large 
and  beautiful  elm  is  supposed  to  be  aboriginal,  and  to 
have  been  found  there  when  the  settlers  arrived.  There 
was  another  fine  elm  of  equal  size,  which  was  cut  down 
by  the  British  soldiers,  who  had  an  encampment  here  in 
1776.  On  the  morning  of  their  departure,  they  proceeded 
to  cut  down  the  trees,  many  of  which  were  prostrated 
before  Gen.  Howe  sent  orders  to  stop  the  work  of  de- 
struction.” 


368  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XTI1. 

A writer  in  the  American  Magazine  gives  the  following 
description  of  an  ancient  elm  now  standing  in  Cambridge, 
Mass. 

“ The  Washington  elm  stands  in  the  westerly  corner  of 
the  large  common  near  Harvard  University,  and  is  probably 
one  of  the  trees  that  belonged  to  the  native  forest.  Amid 
the  changes  which  have  taken  place  in  the  world,  and 
particularly  in  America  and  New  England,  it  has  stood 
like  a watchman  ; and  if  it  could  speak,  it  would  be  an 
interesting  chronicler  of  events.  The  early  settlers  of 
this  country  had  hardly  finished  their  rude  log  houses  be- 
fore they  proposed  to  make  the  village  in  which  it  stands 
the  metropolis  of  the  country  ; and  but  few  years  elapsed 
before  they  laid  the  foundation  of  Harvard  University,  so 
near  that  it  may  almost  be  shaded  by  its  branches.  Not 
far  from  it  was  the  spot  where  the  public  town-meetings 
were  held ; and  also  the  tree  under  which  the  Indian 
council  fires  were  lighted,  more  than  two  hundred  years 
ago.  When  the  drum  was  used  in  Cambridge,  instead  of 
the  bell,  to  summon  the  congregation  to  the  place  of 
worship,  or  to  give  warning  of  a savage  enemy,  the  sound 
floated  through  its  trailing  limbs  ; and  when  the  officers 
of  the  college  discharged  the  duty  of  inflicting  corporal 
punishment  on  young  men  with  their  own  hands,  who 
knows  but  their  lugubrious  lamentations  may  have  mingled 
with  the  breezes  that  disturbed  its  foliage?  Of  how  many 
college  sports  and  tricks  might  it  tell,  such  deeds,  too,  as 
no  one  who  had  not  been  educated  in  the  halls  of  old 
Harvard  would  ever  have  dreamed  of?  Among  the  graver 
subjects  of  which  it  might  make  report,  are  the  lessons  of 
truth  and  piety  which  fell  from  the  lips  of  Whitefield, 
when  he  stood  in  its  shade  and  moved  a vast  multitude  by 
his  eloquence.  And  subsequently,  it  seems,  it  has  been 
heralding  war  and  liberty;  for  the  revolutionary  soldiers 
who  stood  shoulder  to  shoulder, — blessings  be  on  their 
heads, — tell  us  that  when  Washington  arrived  at  Cam- 
bridge, he  drew  his  sword  as  commander-in-chief  of  the 
American  army,  for  the  first  time,  beneath  its  boughs,  and 
resolved  within  himself  that  it  should  never  be  sheathed 
till  the  liberties  of  his  country  were  established.  Glorious 
old  tree,  that  has  stood  in  sight  of  the  smoke  of  Lexing- 


369 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTOIIY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

ton  and  Bunker’s  Kill  battles,  and  weathered  the  storms 
of  many  generations,— worthy  of  veneration  ! Though, 
in  the  spirit  of  modern  improvement,  guide-boards  may 
be  nailed  to  thy  trunk,  thou  pointest  to  the  past  and  the 
future.  All  around  are  scattered  memorials  of  what  has 
been.  Generations  of  men  have  died  and  been  buried, 
and  soldiers  of  the  revolution  sleep  near  thee.  Thou 
lookest  down  upon  monuments  in  the  church  yard,  robbed 
of  their  leaden  armorial  bearings  that  they  might  be  con- 
verted into  musket  balls  in  the  day  of  our  national  poverty 
and  struggle ; and  the  old  spikes  still  fastened  into  the 
beams  of  Massachusetts  Hall,  tell  of  suspended  hammocks 
where  the  weary  soldier  took  his  rest.  Across  the  river, 
where  one  Blackstone  lived,  and  where  Gov.  Winthrop 
took  up  his  residence,  because  he  found  a good  spring  of 
water  there,  the  forest  has  been  cut  away,  the  Indian  wig- 
wam has  disappeared,  and  a city  has  grown  up,  containing 
more  than  eighty  thousand  inhabitants,  whose  sails  whiten 
every  sea,  whose  merchants  are  princes,  and  whose  traf- 
fickers are  the  honorable  of  the  earth.  May  no  unkind 
hand  mar  the  last  tree  of  the  native  forest ! Though  it 
may  have  stood  century  after  century,  like  a sentinel  on 
duty,  defying  the  lightning  and  the  storm,  still  let  it  stand, 
an  interesting  and  sacred  memorial  of  the  past  and  the 
present,  and  continue  to  be  associated,  for  many  years  to 
come,  with  the  history  of  our  country  ; and  let  the  illus- 
trious name  which  it  bears,  and  which  it  derives  from  one 
of  the  most  important  events  in  the  life  of  the  father  of 
his  country,  preserve  it  to  remind  the  coming  generations 
of  his  invaluable  services  and  labors.” 

“ The  ancient  burying  ground  in  Middletown,  Conn., 
was  laid  out  in  1659.  It  is  situated  in  the  north  part  of 
the  city,  on  the  banks  of  Connecticut  River.  A majestic 
elm  is  still  standing  in  the  yard,  on  the  spot  where  it  stood 
at  the  first  settlement  of  Middletown.  It  measured  in 
1832,  at  two  feet  from  the  ground,  twenty-six  feet  in 
circumference ; at  the  height  of  ten  feet,  it  measures 
seventeen  feet.  It  spreads  from  north  to  south,  one  hun- 
dred and  ten  feet ; from  east  to  west,  ninety-five  feet.” 

“ There  is  a large  oak  tree  now  standing  in  Dedham, 
Mass.,  which  is  sixteen  feet  in  circumference,  near  the 


370  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

bottom  of  the  trunk,  and  is  doubtless  much  older  than  the 
town.  By  it  we  are  forcibly  reminded  how  strong  and 
Stately  stood  his  old  companions  of  the  forest.  This  tree 
is  carefully  and  deservedly  cherished  by  its  owner.  It  is 
Stated  that  seventy  dollars  was  offered  for  it  for  timber,  to 
have  been  used  in  the  construction  of  the  United  States 
ship  Constitution,  but  the  proposals  were  rejected.  It  is 
of  noble  growth,  and  long  may  it  stand  the  monarch  tree 
of  Dedham  !” 

“ There  is  an  ancient  pear  tree  in  Eastham,  Mass.,  on 
the  land  now  owned  by  Mr.  Nathan  Kenney.  It  wTas 
brought  from  England  by  Thomas  Prince,  for  many  years 
governor  of  Plymouth  colony.  Gov.  Prince  removed  from 
Duxbury  to  Eastham  in  1040  or  1045,  and  leaving  East- 
ham,  returned  to  Plymouth  in  1005,  so  that  this  tree  planted 
by  him,  is  now  probably  about  two  hundred  years  old.  It 
is  still  in  a vigorous  state.  The  fruit  is  small,  but  excel- 
lent ; and  it  is  stated  that  it  yields  annually,  upon  an  ave- 
rage, fifteen  bushels.” 

“ There  is  an  apple  tree  nowT  standing  on  the  farm  of 
Mr.  Solomon  Marsh,  in  Litchfield,  Conn.,  supposed  to  be 
about  one  hundred  and  sixteen  years  old,  and  is  now  in  a 
vigorous  state.  Its  trunk,  two  feet  from  the  ground,  mea- 
sures eleven  feet  five  inches  in  circumference.  The  cir- 
cumference of  its  branches  is  nearly  eleven  rods  in  extent. 
It  bore  in  1835,  one  hundred  bushels  of  apples  of  a fine 
quality.” 

“An  English  clergyman  named  Blackstone,  planted  the 
first  apple  trees  in  Massachusetts,  and  afterwards  the  first 
in  Rhode  Island,  to  which  province  he  removed,  and  died 
there  in  1675.  He  lived  near  the  Pawtucket,  and  fre- 
quently preached  at  Providence,  bringing  writh  him  apples 
to  present  to  the  children  of  the  congregation;  many  of 
wrhom  had  never  seen  that  fruit.” 

Belknap,  speaking  of  the  first  settlers  of  Londonderry, 
N.  H.,  says:  “These  people  brought  with  them  the  ne- 
cessary materials  for  the  manufacture  of  linen  ; and  their 
spinning  wheels,  turned  by  the  foot,  were  a novelty  in  the 
country.  They  also  introduced  the  culture  of  potatoes, 
which  w^ere  first  planted  in  the  garden  of  Nathaniel  Walk- 
qr,  of  Andover.” 


371 


CnAP.  XIII.]  niSTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

“ The  first  planters  in  Londonderry  lived  on  an  ave- 
rage to  eighty  years,  some  to  ninety,  and  others  to  one 
hundred.  Among  the  last  was  William  Scoby,  who  died 
at  the  age  of  one  hundred  and  four.  The  two  last  heads 
of  the  sixteen  families  who  began  the  planting  of  the  town, 
died  there  in  1782,  aged  ninety-three  years  each.  They 
were  women.” 


AURORA  BOREALIS. 

The  first  appearance  of  the  Aurora  Borealis,  or  North- 
ern Lights,  in  New  England,  is  thus  related  by  Iloyt. 
“ A phenomenon  singular  at  the  time,  and  still  unsatisfac- 
torily explained,  alarmed  the  people  of  New  England  in 
1719.  This  was  the  Aurora  Borealis,  first  noticed  in  this 
country  on  the  night  of  the  17th  of  December.*  It  is 
thus  described  by  a writer  of  the  time.  * At  eleven  o’clock 
in  the  evening,  there  arose  a bright  light  in  the  north-east, 
like  that  which  arises  from  a house  when  on  fire ; which 
soon  spread  itself  through  the  heavens  from  east  to  west, 
and  was  unusually  broad.  It  streamed  with  white  flames, 
or  streams  of  light,  down  to  the  horizon,  very  bright  and 
strong.  When  I first  saw  it,  which  was  when  it  extended 
itself  over  the  horizon  from  east  to  west,  it  was  brightest 
in  the  middle,  which  was  from  me  north-west ; and  I could 
resemble  it  to  nothing  but  the  light  of  some  fire.  I could 
plainly  see  streams  of  light  redder  than  ordinary,  and 
there  seemed  to  be  an  undulating  motion  of  the  whole 
light;  so  thin  that  I could  plainly  see  the  stars  through  it 
Below  this  stream  or  glade  of  light,  there  lay  in  the  hori- 
zon some  thick  clouds,  bright  on  the  tops  or  edges.  It 
lasted  somewhat  more  than  an  hour,  though  the  light  of 
its  red  color  continued  but  a few  minutes.  About  eleven 
at  night,  the  same  appearance  was  visible  again ; but  the 
clouds  hindered  its  being  accurately  observed  as  I could 
wish.  Its  appearance  was  now  somewhat  dreadful — some- 
times it  looked  of  a flame,  sometimes  of  a blood-red  color, 
and  the  whole  north-eastern  horizon  was  very  bright,  and 

• u It  began  about  eight  o’clock  in  the  evening,  and  filled  tha 
country  with  terrible  alarm.  It  was  viewed  as  a sign  of  the  last 
judgment.” — Holmes'  Annals. 


373  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [ciIAP.  XIII. 

looked  as  though  the  moon  had  been  near  her  rising. 
About  an  hour  or  two  before  break  of  day,  the  next  morn- 
ing, it  was  seen  again,  and  those  who  saw  it  say  it  was 
then  most  terrible.’ 

“ That  so  novel  and  singular  appearance  should  have 
produced  great  consternation,  is  not  extraordinary.  At 
this  day,  by  many,  it  is  not  beheld  without  foreboding 
apprehensions.  When  first  seen  in  England,  the  conster- 
nation was  equally  great.  One  who  saw  it  gives  the  fol- 
lowing description.  ‘ The  brightness,  bloodiness,  and 
firiness  of  the  colors,  together  with  the  swiftness  of  the 
motions,  increased  insomuch  as  we  could  hardly  trace  them 
with  our  eyes,  till  at  length  almost  all  the  whole  heavens 
appeared  as  if  they  were  set  on  flame;  which  wrought, 
and  glimmered,  with  flashes  in  a most  dreadful  and  inde- 
scribable manner.  It  seemed  to  threaten  us  with  an  im- 
mediate descent  and  deluge  of  fire,  filled  the  streets  with 
loud  and  doleful  outcries  and  lamentations,  and  frighted  a 
great  many  people  into  their  houses.  And  we  began  to 
think  whether  the  Son  of  God  was  next  to  make  his  glo- 
rious and  terrible  appearance,  or  the  conflagration  of  the 
world  was  now  begun  ; for  the  elements  seemed  just  as  if 
they  were  melting  with  fervent  heat,  and  the  ethereal  vault 
to  be  burning  over  us,  like  the  fierce  agitations  of  the  blaze 
of  a furnace,  or  at  the  top  of  a fiery  oven.  And  the  glim- 
mering light  looked  as  if  it  proceeded  from  a more  glorious 
body  behind,  that  was  approaching  nearer,  and  about  to 
make  its  sudden  appearance  to  our  eyes.’ 

“ The  iUirora  Borealis  was  first  noticed  in  Europe  about 
15G0;  from  that  time  it  was  occasionally  seen,  though  un- 
attended with  any  extraordinary  brilliancy,  until  16*23; 
from  that  time,  for  more  than  eighty  years,  we  have  no 
account  of  a similar  phenomenon  being  observed.  In 
1707  and  170S,  it  was  noticed  several  times;  and  in  1716, 
Dr.  Halley  observed  and  described  a very  brilliant  one, 
which  spread  over  the  most  of  the  north  of  Europe.  Since 
that  time,  until  twenty  or  thirty  years  past,  it  has  been 
common  in  all  latitudes,  often  extending  southerly  of  the 
zenith,  and  of  great  brilliancy ; and  from  its  frequency 
has  in  a manner  ceased  to  alarm. 

“ It  is  certain  that  the  Aurora  Borealis  was  of  rare  cc- 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  373 

currence  in  our  latitudes,  until  about  a century  ago,  and 
indeed  it  was  scarcely  known  previous  to  that  time.  Is  it 
periodical?  That  it  is,  appears  at  least  probable.  It  is 
now  much  less  frequent  than  twenty  or  thirty  years  ago.” 

PERSECUTION  OF  THE  QUAKERS. 

“ In  the  year  1656,”  says  Hutchinson,  “ began  what  has 
been  generally  and  not  improperly  called  the  persecution 
of  the  Quakers.  No  person  appeared  openly  professing 
their  opinions,  until  July  of  this  year,  when  Mary  Fisher 
and  Anne  Austin  arrived  from  Barbadoes.  A few  weeks 
after,  a ship  arrived  from  London  bringing  nine  more  of 
these  itinerants,  four  of  whom  were  females. 

“ On  the  eighth  of  September,  they  were  brought  be 
fore  the  court  of  assistants,  and  there  examined,  and  each 
of  them  questioned  how  they  could  make  it  appear  that 
God  sent  them.  After  a pause  they  answered,  that  they 
had  the  same  call  which  Abraham  had  to  go  out  of  his 
country.  To  other  questions  they  gave  rude  and  con- 
temptuous answers  ; which  is  the  reason  assigned  for  com- 
mitting them  to  prison.  A great  number  of  their  books, 
which  they  had  brought  over* with  the  design  of  scattering 
them  about  the  country,  were  seized  and  reserved  for  the 
fire.  Soon  after  this,  as  the  governor  was  returning  from 
public  worship  on  the  Lord’s  day,  several  gentlemen  ac 
companying  him,  Mary  Prince  called  to  him  from  a win- 
dow of  the  prison,  railing  at  and  reviling  him,  saying,  Woe 
unto  thee,  thou  art  an  oppressor  ; and  denouncing  the 
judgments  of  God  upon  him. 

“ Not  content  with  this,  she  wrote  a letter  to  the  gov- 
ernor and  magistrates,  fillled  with  opprobrious  language. 
The  governor  sent  for  her  twice  from  the  prison  to  his 
house,  and  took  much  pains  to  persuade  her  to  desist  from 
such  extravagances.  Two  of  the  ministers  were  present, 
and  with  much  moderation  and  tenderness  endeavored  to 
convince  her  of  her  errors ; to  which  she  returned  the 
grossest  railings,  reproaching  them  as  hirelings,  deceivers 
of  the  people,  Baal’s  priests,  the  seed  of  the  serpent,  of 
the  brood  of  Ishmael,  and  the  like. 

“ The  court  passed  sentence  of  banishment  against  them 
32 


374  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

all,  and  required  the  master  of  the  ship,  in  which  they 
came,  to  become  bound  with  sureties  to  the  value  of  five 
hundred  pounds  to  carry  them  all  away,  and  caused  them 
to  be  committed  to  prison  until  the  ship  should  be  ready 
to  sail.  At  this  time,  there  was  no  special  provision  by 
law  for  the  punishment  of  Quakers;  they  came  within  a 
colony  law  against  heretics  in  general.  At  the  next  ses- 
sions of  the  general  court,  the  14th  of  October  following, 
an  act  passed,  laying  a penalty  of  one  hundred  pounds 
upon  the  master  of  any  vessel  who  should  bring  a known 
Quaker  into  any  part  of  the  colony,  and  requiring  him  to 
give  security  to  carry  them  back  again ; that  the  Quaker 
should  be  immediately  sent  to  the  house  of  correction  and 
whipped  twenty  stripes,  and  afterwards  kept  to  hard  labor 
until  transportation.  They  also  laid  a penalty  of  five 
pounds  for  importing,  and  the  same  for  dispersing  Qua- 
kers’ books,  and  severe  penalties  for  defending  their  heret- 
ical opinions.  And  the  next  year  an  additional  law  was 
made,  by  which  all  persons  were  subjected  to  the  penalty 
of  forty  shillings  for  every  hours’  entertainment  given  to 
any  known  Quaker  ; and  any  Quaker,  after  the  first  con- 
viction, if  a man,  was  to  lose  one  ear,  and  the  second  time 
the  other  ; a woman,  each  time  to  be  severely  whipped  ; 
and  the  third  time,  man  or  woman,  to  have  their  tongues 
bored  through  with  a red-hot  iron  ; and  every  Quaker,  who 
should  become  such  in  the  colony,  was  subjected  to  the 
same  punishments.  In  May,  1658,  a penalty  of  ten  shil- 
lings was  laid  on  every  person  present  at  a Quaker  meet- 
ing, and  five  pounds  upon  every  one  speaking  at  such  a 
meeting.  Notwithstanding  all  this  severity,  the  number 
of  Quakers,  as  might  well  have  been  expected,  increasing 
rather  than  diminishing ; in  October  following,  a further 
law  was  made  for  punishing  with  death  all  Quakers  who 
should  return  into  the  jurisdiction  after  banishment.  That 
some  provision  was  necessary  against  these  people,  so  far 
as  they  were  disturbers  of  civil  peace  and  order,  every 
one  will  allow;  but  such  sanguinary  laws  against  particular 
doctrines  or  tenets  in  religion  are  not  to  be  defended. 
The  most  that  can  be  said  for  our  ancestors  is,  that  they 
tried  gentle  means  at  first,  which  they  found  utterly  in- 
effectual, and  that  they  followed  the  example  of  the  authori- 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  375 

ties  in  most  other  states,  and  in  most  ages  of  the  world, 
who,  with  the  like  absurdity,  have  supposed  every  person 
could  and  ought  to  think  as  they  did,  and  with  the  like 
cruelty  have  punished  such  as  appeared  to  differ  from 
them.  We  may  add  that  it  was  with  reluctance  that  these 
unnatural  laws  were  carried  into  execution,  as  we  shall  see 
by  a further  account  of  proceedings. 

“ Nicholas  Upshall  was  apprehended  in  October,  165G, 
fined  twenty  pounds,  and  banished,  for  reproaching  the 
magistrates,  and  speaking  against  the  law  made  against 
Quakers,  and,  returning  in  1659,  was  imprisoned.  At 
the  same  court,  William  Robinson,  Marmaduke  Stephen- 
son, Mary  Dyer,  and  Nicholas  Davis  were  brought  to 
trial.  The  first  gave  no  particular  account  of  himself. 
Stephenson  had  made  a public  disturbance  in  the  congre- 
gation at  Boston  the  15th  of  June  before.  He  acknow- 
ledged himself  to  be  one  of  those  the  world  called  Qua- 
kers, and  declared  that  in  the  year  1656,  at  Shipton,  in 
Yorkshire,  as  he  was  ploughing,  he  saw  nothing,  but  heard 
an  audible  voice  saying,  ‘ I have  ordained  thee  to  be  a 
prophet  to  the  nations/  &c. 

“Mary  Dyer  declared,  that  she  came  from  Rhode  Isl- 
and to  visit  the  Quakers;  that  she  was  of  their  religion, 
which  she  affirmed  was  the  truth  ; and  that  the  light  with’' 
in  her  was  the  rule,  &c. 

“ Davis  came  from  Barnstable;  he  came  into  court  with 
his  hat  on,  confessed  he  had  forsaken  the  ordinances  and 
resorted  to  the  Quakers.  The  jury  found,  ‘ that  they  were 
all  Quakers/  Robinson  was  whipped  twenty  stripes  for 
abusing  the  court,  and  they  were  all  banished  on  pain  of 
death. 

“ Patience  Scott,  a girl  of  about  eleven  years  of  age, 
came,  I suppose,  from  Providence — her  friends  lived  there, 
and  professing  herself  to  be  a Quaker,  was  committed  to 
prison,  and  afterwards  brought  to  court.  The  record 
stands  thus;  ‘ The  court,  duly  considering  the  malice  of 
Satan  and  his  instruments  by  all  means  and  ways  to  propa- 
gate error  and  disturb  the  truth,  and  bring  in  confusion 
among  us — that  Satan  is  put  to  his  shifts  to  make  use  of 
such  a child,  not  being  of  the  years  of  discretion,  nor 
understanding  the  principles  of  religion — judge  meet,  so 


376 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

far  to  slight  her  as  a Quaker,  as  only  to  admonish  and  in- 
struct her  according  to  her  capacity,  and  so  discharge  her, 
Capt.  Hutchinson  undertaking  to  send  her  home.  Strange, 
such  a child  should  be  imprisoned  ! It  would  have  been 
horrible  if  there  had  been  any  further  severity. 

“ Robinson,  Stephenson,  and  Mary  Dyer,  at  the  next 
general  court,  were  brought  upon  trial,  and,  for  their  re- 
bellion, sedition,  and  presumptuous  obtruding  themselves 
after  banishment  upon  pain  of  death,  were  sentenced  to 
die  ; the  two  first  were  executed  the  27th  of  October.* 
Mary  Dyer,  upon  the  petition  of  William  Dyer,  her  son, 
was  reprieved,  on  condition  that  she  departed  the  juris- 
diction in  forty-eight  hours,  and  if  she  returned,  to  suffer 
the  sentence.  She  was  carried  to  the  gallows,  and  stood 
with  a rope  about  her  neck  until  the  others  were  executed. 
She  was  so  infatuated  as  afterwards  to  return,  and  was 
executed,  June  1,  1660.  The  court  thought  it  advisable 
to  publish  a vindication  of  their  proceedings ; they  urge 
the  example  of  England  in  the  provision  made  against 
Jesuits,  which  might  have  some  weight  against  a charge 
brought  from  thence  ; but  in  every  other  part  of  their  vin- 
dication, as  may  well  be  supposed  from  the  nature  of  the 
thing,  there  is  but  the  bare  shadow  of  reason.  Christo- 
pher Holder,  who  had  found  the  way  into  the  jurisdiction 
again,  was  at  this  court  banished  upon  pain  of  death.  At 
the  same  court,  seven  or  eight  persons  were  fined,  some  as 
high  as  ten  pounds,  for  entertaining  Quakers ; and  Ed- 
ward Wharton,  for  piloting  them  from  one  place  to  another, 
was  ordered  to  be  whipped  twenty  stripes,  and  bound  to 
his  good  behavior.  Several  others  were  then  brought 
upon  trial  ‘ for  adhering  to  the  cursed  sect  of  Quakers,  not 
disowning  themselves  to  be  such,  refusing  to  give  civil 
respect,  leaving  their  families  and  relations,  and  running 

* “ Mr.  Winthrop,  the  governor  of  Connecticut,  labored  to  pre- 
vent their  execution,  and  Col.  Temple  went  to  the  court  and  told 
them,  ‘ that  if  according  to  their  declaration  they  desired  their 
lives  absent  rather  than  their  deaths  present,  he  would  carry  them 
away,  and  provide  for  them  at  his  own  charge,  and  if  any  of  them 
should  return  he  would  fetch  them  away  again.’  This  motion  was 
well  liked  by  all  the  magistrates  except  two  or  three,  and  they  pro- 
posed it  to  the  deputies  the  next  day  ; but  those  two  or  three  magis- 
trates with  the  deputies  prevailed  to  have  execution  done.” 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  377 

from  place  to  place,  vagabonds  like  / and  Daniel  Gold  was 
sentenced  to  be  whipped  thirty  stripes,  Robert  Harper 
fifteen,  and  they,  with  Alice  Courland,  Mary  Scott,  and 
Hope  Clifton,  banished  upon  pain  of  death ; William 
Kingsmill  whipped  fifteen  stripes ; Margaret  Smith,  Mary 
Trask,  and  Provided  South  wick,  ten  stripes  each,  and 
Hannah  Phelps  admonished. 

“ The  compassion  of  the  people  was  moved,  and  many 
resorted  to  the  prison  by  day  and  night ; and  upon  a repre- 
sentation of  the  keeper,  a constant  watch  was  kept  round 
the  prison  to  keep  people  off. 

“ Joseph  Nicholson  and  Jane  his  wife  were  also  tried 
and  found  Quakers,  as  also  Wendlock  Christopherson, 
who  declared  in  court  that  the  scripture  is  not  the  word 
of  God,  and  Mary  Standley,  and  'all  sentenced  to  banish- 
ment, &,c.  as  was  soon  after  Benjamin  Bellflower ; but 
John  Chamberlain,  though  he  came  with  his  hat  on,  yet 
refusing  directly  to  answer,  the  jury  found  him  ‘ much  in- 
clining to  the  cursed  opinions  of  the  Quakers/  and  he 
escaped  with  an  admonition. 

“ Nicholson  and  his  wife  returned  and  were  apprehend- 
ed; but  upon  their  petition  had  liberty,  with  several  others 
then  in  prison,  to  leave  for  England.  Christopherson  re- 
turned also,  and  was  sentenced  to  die.  It  is  said  he  de- 
sired the  court  to  consider  what  they  had  gained  by  their 
cruel  proceedings.  4 For  the  last  man  (says  he)  that  was 
put  to  death,  here  are  five  come  in  his  room  ; and  if  you 
have  power  to  take  my  life  from  me,  God  can  raise  up 
the  same  principle  of  life  in  ten  of  his  servants,  and  send 
them  among  you  in  my  room,  that  you  may  have  tormeni 
upon  torment.’  He  was  ordered  to  be  executed  the  19th 
of  March,  1660,  afterwards  reprieved  till  the  13th  of 
June;  but  he  was  set  at  liberty  upon  his  request  to  the 
court,  and  went  out  of  the  jurisdiction. 

“Bellflower  afterwards  in  court  renounced  his  opinions, 
as  also  William  King,  (Kingsmill,  I suppose,)  the  only  in- 
stances upon  record.  Camberlain  was  afterwards  appre- 
hended again,  found  a Quaker,  and  committed  to  close 
prison  ; but  no  further  sentence  appears. 

“ In  September,  1660,  William  Leadea  was  tried,  and 
convicted  of  being  a Quaker,  and  sentenced  to  banish- 
32* 


378 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

ment,  &c. ; but  returning,  and  being  apprehended,  the 
genera]  court  gave  him  liberty,  notwithstanding,  to  go  to 
England  with  Nicholson  and  others;  but  he  refused  to 
leave  the  country,  and  was  brought  upon  trial  for  returning 
into  the  jurisdiction  after  sentence  of  banishment,  ac- 
knowledged himself  to  be  the  person,  but  denied  their 
authority,  and  told  the  court,  that  ‘ with  the  spirit  they 
called  the  devil,  he  worshipped  God ; that  their  ministers 
were  deluders,  and  they  themselves  murderers.’  He  was 
told  that  he  might  have  his  life  and  liberty  if  he  would. 
He  answered,  ‘lam  willing  to  die — I speak  the  truth.’ 
The  court  took  great  pains  to  persuade  him  to  leave  the 
country,  but  to  no  purpose.  The  jury  brought  him  in 
guilty,  and  he  was  sentenced  to  die,  and  suffered  accord- 
ingly, March  14,  1660. 

“ Mary  Wright,  of  Oyster  Bay,  was  tried  at  the  court  in 
September,  1660.  She  said  she  came  to  do  the  will  of 
the  Lord,  and  to  warn  them  to  lay  by  their  carnal  weapons 
and  laws  against  the  people  of  God ; and  told  the  court 
they  thirsted  for  blood.  The  court  asked  her  what  she 
would  have  them  do ; she  said,  ‘ Repent  of  your  blood- 
shed and  cruelty,  and  shedding  the  blood  of  the  innocent 
William  Robinson,  Marmaduke  Stephenson  and  Mary 
Dyer.’  She  said,  her  tears  were  her  meat  many  days  and 
nights  before  she  gave  up  herself  to  this  work  of  the  Lord, 
but  added,  that  if  she  had  her  liberty,  she  would  be  gone 
quickly.  Being  found  a Quaker,  she  was  banished. 

“ Edward  Wharton,  who  had  been  whipped  before,  was 
now  indicted  for  being  a Quaker,  convicted  and  sentenced 
to  imprisonment,  and  afterwards  to  banishment.  Judah 
Brown  and  Peter  Pierson  stood  mute.  They  were  sen- 
tenced to  be  whipped  at  the  cart’s  tail  in  Boston,  Roxbury, 
and  Dedham. 

“ John  Smith,  of  Salem,  for  making  disturbance  at  the 
ordination  of  Mr.  Higginson,  crying  out,  ‘What  you  are 
going  about  to  set  up,  our  God  is  pulling  down,’  was  com- 
mitted to  prison  by  order  of  court. 

“Philip  Verin  was  also  tried  and  imprisoned;  Josias 
Southwick,  first  banished  and  returning,  whipped  at  the 
cart’s  tail,  and  John  Burstowe  bound  to  his  good  behavior. 
These  are  all  who  were  tried  by  the  court  of  assistants, 


379 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

or  by  the  general  court.  Some  at  Salem,  Hampton,  New* 
bury,  and  other  places,  for  disorderly  behavior,  putting 
people  in  terror,  coming  into  the  congregations,  and  calling 
to  the  minister  in  time  of  public  worship,  declaring  their 
preaching,  &,c.  to  be  an  abomination  to  the  Lord,  and 
other  breaches  of  the  peace,  were  ordered  to  be  whipped 
by  the  authority  of  the  county  courts  or  particular  magis- 
trates. At  Boston  one  George  Wilson,  and  at  Cambridge 
Elizabeth  Horton,  went  crying  through  the  streets  that  the 
Lord  was  coming  with  fire  and  sword  to  plead  with  them. 
Thomas  Newhouse  went  into  the  meeting-house  at  Boston 
with  a couple  of  glass  bottles,  and  broke  them  before  the 
congregation,  and  threatened,  ‘ Thus  will  the  Lord  break 
you  in  pieces/  Another  time,  M.  Brewster  came  in  with 
her  face  smeared  and  as  black  as  a coal.  Deborah  Wilson 
went  through  the  streets  of  Salem  naked  as  she  came  into 
the  world,*  for  which  she  was  well  whipped.  For  these 
and  such  like  disturbances  they  might  be  deemed  proper 
subjects  either  of  a mad-house  or  house  of  correction,  and 
it  is  to  be  lamented  that  any  greater  severities  were  made 
use  of.  After  all  that  may  be  said  against  these  measures, 
it  evidently  appears  that  they  proceeded  not  from  personal 
hatred  and  malice  against  such  disordered  persons,  nor 
from  any  private  sinister  views,  as  is  generally  the  case 
with  unjust  punishments  inflicted  in  times  of  party  rage 
and  discord,  whether  civil  or  religious,  but  merely  from  a 
false  zeal  and  an  erroneous  judgment.  In  support  of  their 
proceedings,  they  brought  several  texts  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment ; ‘ Come  out  of  her,  my  people/  &,c.  ‘ If  thy  bro- 

ther entice  thee  to  serve  other  gods,  thou  shalt  put  him  to 
death  / and  4 for  speaking  lies  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
his  father  shall  thrust  him  through  when  he  prophesieth  / 
and  the  example  of  Solomon,  who  first  laid  Shimei  under 

* One  of  the  sect,  apologizing  for  this  behavior,  said,  “ If  the 
Lord  did  stir  up  any  of  his  daughters  to  be  a sign  of  the  nakedness 
of  others,  he  believed  it  to  be  a great  cross  to  a modest  woman’s 
spirit,  but  the  Lord  must  be  obeyed.”  Another  quoted  the  com- 
mand in  Isaiah,  chap.  20.  One  Faubord,  of  Grindleton,  carried 
his  enthusiasm  still  higher,  and  was  sacrificing  his  son  in  imitation 
of  Abraham ; but  the  neighbors,  hearing  the  lad  cry,  broke  open 
the  house,  and  happily  prevented  it. 


380  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

restraint,  and  then  for  his  breach  put  him  to  death ; as 
also  many  passages  of  the  New  Testament,  requiring  sub- 
jection to  magistrates,  &,c. ; and  thus  from  a zeal  to  de- 
fend the  holy  religion  they  professed,  they  went  into  mea- 
sures directly  opposite  to  its  true  spirit  and  the  great  design 
of  publishing  it  to  the  world. 

“That  I may  finish  what  relates  to  the  Quakers,  it 
must  be  further  observed  that  their  friends  in  England 
solicited,  and  at  length  obtained,  an  order  from  the  king, 
September  9,  1661,  requiring  that  a stop  should  be  put  to 
all  capital  or  corporeal  punishment  of  those  of  his  subjects 
called  Quakers,  and  that  such  as  were  obnoxious  should 
be  sent  to  England.  "Whatever  opinion  they  might  have 
of  the  force  of  orders  from  the  crown  controlling  the 
laws  of  the  colony,  they  prudently  complied  with  this 
instruction,  and  suspended  the  execution  of  the  laws 
against  the  Quakers,  so  far  as  respected  corporeal  punish- 
ment, until  further  order.  Indeed,  before  the  receipt  of 
this  letter,  but  probably  when  they  were  in  expectation  of 
it,  all  that  were  in  prison  were  discharged  and  sent  out  of 
the  colony.  The  laws  were  afterwards  revived  so  far  as 
respected  vagabond  Quakers,  whose  punishment  was  limit- 
ed to  whipping,  and  as  a further  favor,  through  three  towns 
only.  But  there  was  little  or  no  room  for  carrying  the 
laws  into  execution,  for  after  these  first  excursions  they 
became  in  general  an  orderly  people,  submitting  to  the 
laws,  except  such  as  relate  to  the  militia  and  the  support 
of  the  ministry ; and  in  their  scruples  as  to  those,  they 
have  from  time  to  time  been  indulged.  At  present,  they 
are  esteemed  as  being  of  good  morals,  friendly  and  be- 
nevolent in  their  disposition,  and  I hope  will  never  meet 
with  any  further  persecution  on  account  of  their  peculiar 
tenets  or  customs.  May  the  time  never  come  again,  when 
the  government  shall  think  that  by  killing  men  for  their 
religion  they  do  God  good  service.55 

Bacon,  speaking  of  the  Quakers  who  were  punished  by 
our  fathers,  says,  “ The  Quakers  whom  our  fathers  pun- 
ished were  not  a sect  rising  upon  the  soil  of  New  England, 
and  claiming  simply  the  right  of  separate  worship  and  of 
free  discussion.  They  were  invaders  who  came  from  Old 
England  to  New,  for  the  sole  and  declared  purpose  of 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  381 

disturbance  and  revolution.  They  came  propagating  prin- 
ciples which  were  understood  to  strike  at  the  foundation 
not  only  of  the  particular  religious  and  civil  polity  here 
established,  but  of  all  order  and  of  society  itself.^ 

Again  he  says,  “ The  real  successors  of  the  Quakers 
of  that  day — the  men  who  come  nearest  to  those  enthusi- 
asts in  their  actual  relations  to  the  public — are  not  to  be 
found  in  those  orderly  and  thrifty  citizens  of  Philadelphia, 
who  are  distinguished  from  their  fellow-citizens  in  Chesnut 
street  by  a little  more  circumference  of  the  hat,  and  a 
little  peculiarity  of  grammar,  and  perhaps  a little  more 
quietness  and  staidness  of  manner.  What  we  call  Quakers 
in  this  generation,  are  no  more  like  George  Fox  in  his 
suit  of  leather,  than  the  pomp  and  riches  of  an  English 
archbishop  are  like  the  poverty  of  an  apostle.  Do  you 
find  these  men  going  about  like  mad  men,  reviling  magis- 
trates and  all  in  authority,  cursing  ministers,  and  publish- 
ing doctrines  that  strike  at  the  existence  of  all  government? 
No  ; if  you  would  find  the  true  successors  of  the  Quakers 
of  1650,  you  must  look  elsewhere.” 

WITCHCRAFT. 

Among  the  various  things  which  agitated  and  distressed 
the  public  mind  in  the  days  of  our  fathers,  one  was  the 
supposed  prevalence  of  witchcraft.  The  term  witch , as 
understood  in  the  early  days  of  New  England,  has  been 
thus  explained  : “ There  are  several  words  and  expressions 
that  are  sometimes  used  synonymously  with  witch , although 
they  are  not  strictly  synoynmous.  The  following  for  in- 
stance : diviner,  enchanter,  charmer,  conjurer,  necroman- 
cer, fortune-teller,  augur,  soothsayer,  and  sorcerer.  None 
of  these  words  convey  the  same  idea  our  ancestors  attached 
to  the  word  witch . Witch  yvas  sometimes  especially  used 
to  signify  a female,  while  wizard  was  exclusively  applied 
to  a male.  The  distinction  was  not  often,  however,  at- 
tempted to  be  made — the  former  title  was  prevailingly  ap- 
plied to  either  sex.  A witch  was  regarded  by  our  fathers 
as  a person  who  had  made  an  actual,  deliberate,  and  formal 
compact  with  Satan,  by  which  compact  it  was  agreed  that 
she  should  become  his  faithful  subject,  and  do  what  she 


382 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

could  in  promoting  his  cause,  and  in  consideration  of  this 
allegiance  and  service,  he  on  his  part  agreed  to  exercise 
his  supernatural  powers  in  her  favor,  and  communicate  to 
her  a portion  of  those  powers.  Thus  a witch  was  con- 
sidered in  the  light  of  a person  who  had  transferred  alle- 
giance and  worship  from  God  to  the  devil. 

“ A witch  was  believed  to  have  the  power,  through  her 
compact  with  the  devil,  of  afflicting,  distressing,  and  rend- 
ing whomsoever  she  would.  She  could  cause  them  to 
pine  away,  and  to  suffer  almost  every  description  of  pain 
and  distress.  She  was  also  believed  to  possess  the  faculty 
of  being  present  in  her  shape  or  apparition  at  a different 
place  from  that  which  her  actual  body  occupied.  Indeed, 
an  almost  indefinite  amount  of  supernatural  ability,  and  a 
great  freedom  and  variety  of  methods  for  its  exercise, 
were  supposed  to  result  from  the  diabolical  compact.  Those 
upon  whom  she  thus  exercised  her  malignant  and  mysteri- 
ous energies,  were  said  to  be  bewitched.” 

It  seems,  at  the  enlightened  period  in  which  we  live, 
almost  incredible  that  our  ancestors  should  have  imbibed 
a belief  so  deeply  fraught  with  delusion,  and  which  led 
them  into  such  criminal  measures  against  their  innocent 
fellow-citizens. 

A belief  in  witchcraft  appears  to  have  had  an  early 
existence  in  New  England,  as  a law  was  enacted  in  Mas- 
sachusetts, while  the  colony  was  in  its  infancy,  making  it  a 
capital  crime. 

“ The  first  trial  that  occurred  was  at  Springfield,  about 
1645,  where  several  persons  wrere  accused  of  the  crime, 
among  whom  were  two  children  of  the  minister  of  the 
place,  and  great  efforts  were  made  to  prove  them  guilty  ; 
but  they  were  at  last  acquitted.” 

A person  was  executed  for  witchcraft  “ at  Hartford  in 
1647,  and,  within  a fewr  years  afterwards,  another  at  Strat- 
ford, and  a third  at  Fairfield.” 

“ The  first  instance  of  capital  punishment  for  witch- 
craft, in  Massachusetts,  was  in  the  year  1648.  Margaret 
Jones,  of  Charlestown,  was  indicted  for  a witch,  found 
guilty,  and  executed.” 

“ In  1652,  Hugh  Parsons,  of  Springfield,  being  indicted 
for  the  same  crime,  was  found  guilty  by  the  jury ; but  the 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  383 

magistrates  refused  to  consent  to  the  verdict.  The  case 
. came  before  the  general  court,  and  he  was  finally  declared 
not  guilty.  About  this  time  a woman  at  Dorchester,  and 
another  at  Cambridge,  were  put  to  death  for  the  crime  ; 
and  not  long  after,  Ann  Hibbins  was  condemned  and  exe- 
cuted at  Boston.” 

“In  1653,  a woman  in  New  Haven,  finding  herself 
talked  of  as  suspected,  sued  all  her  neighbors,  including 
several  of  the  first  people  in  town,  for  defamation  ; and 
the  result  was,  that  while  she  was  herself  constrained  to 
acknowledge  that  some  things  in  her  conduct  were  suffi- 
cient to  justify  suspicion — among  which  causes  of  suspi- 
cion was  that  discontented  and  froward  temper  which  Mr. 
Davenport  in  his  preaching  had  described  as  preparing  a 
person  to  be  wrought  upon  by  the  devil  in  this  way  ; — and 
though  she  was  seriously  warned  by  the  court  not  to  go 
about  with  railing  speeches,  but  to  meddle  with  her  own 
business, — the  crime  of  witchcraft  could  not  be  made  out 
against  her.  Twice  afterwards  the  same  person  was  called 
in  question  for  this  crime ; but  in  each  case,  though  the 
evidence  was  sufficient,  according  to  the  notions  then 
current,  to  justify  suspicion,  she  escaped  condemnation.” 

In  1658,  several  individuals  were  accused  of  the  crime 
of  witchcraft  in  Portsmouth.  “ Stories  were  circulated  of 
witches  appearing  in  the  shape  of  cats,  and  scorching  per- 
sons by  sudden  flashes  of  fire;  and  one  of  the  accused  was 
bound  over  for  trial.  The  intended  prosecution  was  how- 
ever dropped.” 

“In  1692,  a great  excitement  was  again  revived  in  New 
England  on  account  of  the  supposed  prevalence  of  witch- 
craft. It  commenced  at  this  time  in  Danvers,  then  a part 
of  Salem.  Near  the  close  of  February,  several  children 
in  this  place  began  to  act  in  a peculiar  and  unaccountable 
manner.  Their  strange  conduct  continuing  for  several 
days,  their  friends  betook  themselves  to  fasting  and  pray- 
er. During  religibus  exercises,  the  children  were  generally 
decent  and  still ; but  after  service  was  ended,  they  renew- 
ed their  former  unaccountable  conduct.  This  was  deemed 
sufficient  evidence  that  they  were  laboring  under  the  ‘in- 
fluence of  an  evil  hand,  or  witchcraft.’  After  a few  days, 
these  children  began  to  accuse  several  persons  in  the  vicinr 


384 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII, 

ity  of  bewitching  them.  Unfortunately  they  were  credited, 
and  these  suspected  persons  were  seized  and  imprisoned. 
From  this  time,  this  contagion  spread  rapidly  over  the 
neighboring  country,  and  soon  appeared  in  various  parts 
of  Essex,  Middlesex,  and  Suffolk.  For  a time,  those  who 
were  accused  were  persons  of  the  lower  classes.  But,  at 
length,  some  of  the  first  people  in  rank  and  character  were 
accused  of  the  crime  of  witchcraft.  The  evil  had  now 
become  awfully  alarming.” 

44  March  2,  there  was  a public  examination  at  the  vil- 
lage, and  several  were  committed  to  prison.  March  21, 
the  magistrates  met  in  Salem,  and  Mr.  Noyes  opened  with 
prayer.  On  the  24th  of  March  they  met  at  the  village, 
and  Mr.  Hale  prayed.  On  the  26th,  they  met  again  in 
Salem,  and  kept  the  day  in  fasting  and  prayer.  There  was 
another  examination  at  Salem,  April  22,  and  a number 
more  imprisoned.  June  2,  an  old  woman  was  tried  and 
condemned  at  Salem,  and  executed  on  the  10th,  making 
no  confession.  Five  more  were  tried,  June  30th,  and  ex- 
ecuted, July  19th  ; six  more  were  tried,  August  6,  and  all 
executed  the  19th,  except  one  woman.  One  of  these  was 
Mr.  George  Burroughs,  sometime  minister  at  Wells;  he 
had  also  preached  at  the  village,  but  met  with  great  oppo- 
sition. A great  number  of  witnesses  appeared  at  his  trial  ; 
a specimen  of  their  testimonies  may  be  seen  by  the  follow- 
ing deposition. 

44  4 Elizur  Keysar,  aged  about  forty  years,  saith,  that  on 
Thursday  last  past,  being  the  5th  of  this  instant  month 
of  May,  I was  at  the  house  of  Thomas  Beadle,  in  Salem, 
and  Capt.  Daniel  King  being  there  also  at  the  same  time, 
and  in  the  same  room,  said  Capt.  Daniel  King  asked  me 
whether  I would  not  go  up  and  see  Mr.  Burroughs,  and 
discourse  with  him,  he  being  then  in  one  of  the  chambers 
of  the  said  house.  I told  him  it  did  not  belong  to  me,  and 
I was  unwilling  to  make  or  meddle  with  it.  Then  said 
King  said,  4 Are  you  not  a Christian  ? If  you  are  a Chris- 
tian, go  and  see  him,  and  discourse  with  him.’  But  I told 
him  I did  believe  it  did  not  belong  to  such  as  I was  to  dis- 
course with  him,  he  being  a learned  man.  The  said  King 
said,  I believe  he  is  a child  of  God,  a choice  child  of  God, 
and  that  God  would  clear  up  his  innocency.  So  I told 


385 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

him  my  opinion  or  fear  was,  that  he  was  the  chief  of  all 
the  persons  accused  for  witchcraft,  or  the  ringleader  of 
them  all ; and  told  him  also,  that  1 believed  if  he  was  such 
a one,  his  master  (meaning  the  devil)  had  told  him  before 
now  what  I said  of  him.  And  said  King  seeming  to  be  in 
a passion,  I did  afterward  forbear.  The  same  afternoon, 
I having  occasion  to  be  at  said  Beadle’s  house,  in  the 
chamber  where  Mr.  George  Burroughs  kept,  I observed 
that  the  said  Burroughs  did  steadfastly  fix  his  eyes  upon 
me.  The  same  evening,  being  in  my  own  house,  in  a 
room  without  any  light,  I did  see  very  strange  things  ap- 
pear in  the  chimney,  I suppose  a dozen  of  them,  which 
seemed  to  me  to  be  something  like  jelly  that  used  to  be  in 
the  water,  and  quivered  with  a strange  motion,  and  then 
quickly  disappeared.  Soon  after  which,  I did  see  a light 
up  in  the  chimney,  about  the  bigness  of  my  hand,  some- 
thing above  the  bar,  which  quivered  and  shaked,  and 
seemed  to  have  a motion  upward,  upon  which  I called  the 
maid,  and  she,  looking  up  the  chimney,  saw  the  same  ; 
and  my  wife  looking  up  could  not  see  any  thing.  So  I 
did  and  do  conclude  it  was  some  diabolical  operation  !’  ” 
Nineteen  in  all  were  executed  at  Salem. 

“ During  the  excitement,  the  people  of  Andover  suffer- 
ed their  share  of  the  alarm  and  distress  which  it  occa- 
sioned. More  than  fifty  in  this  town  were  complained  of, 
for  afflicting  their  neighbors  and  others.  Dudley  Brad- 
street,  Esq.,  having  granted  thirty  or  forty  warrants  for 
commitments,  at  length  refused  to  grant  any  more.  He 
and  his  wife  were  immediately  accused ; he  was  said  to 
have  killed  nine  persons  by  witchcraft.  lie  found  it  ne- 
cessary for  his  safety  to  make  his  escape.  Three  persons 
who  belonged  to  Andover  were  hung  for  witchcraft,  viz., 
Martha  Carryer,  Samuel  Warded,  and  Mary  Parker.” 
Mather  gives  the  following  account  of  the  trial  of  Mar- 
tha Carryer.  “ Martha  Carryer  was  indicted  for  the  be- 
witching of  certain  persons,  according  to  the  form  usual 
in  such  cases.  Pleading  not  guilty  to  her  indictment, 
there  were  first  brought  in  a considerable  number  of  the 
bewitched  persons,  who  not  only  made  the  court  sensible 
of  an  horrible  witchcraft  committed  upon  them,  but  also 
deposed,  that  it  was  Martha  Carryer,  or  her  shape,  that 
33 


386 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP  XIII. 

grievously  tormented  them  by  biting,  pricking,  pinching, 
and  choking  them.  It  was  further  deposed  that  while  this 
Carryer  was  on  her  examination  before  the  magistrates, 
the  poor  people  were  so  tortured  that  every  one  expected 
their  death  on  the  very  spot ; but  that  upon  the  binding  of 
Carryer  they  were  eased.  Moreover,  the  looks  of  Carryer 
then  laid  the  afflicted  people  for  dead,  and  her  touch,  if 
her  eyes  were  off  them,  raised  them  again.  Which  things 
were  also  now  seen  upon  her  trial.  And  it  was  testified, 
that  upon  the  mention  of  some  having  their  necks  twisted 
almost  round,  by  the  shape  of  this  Carryer,  she  replied, 
‘ It  s no  matter,  though  their  necks  had  been  twisted  quite 
off.’ 

“ Before  the  trial  of  this  prisoner,  sew  /al  of  her  own 
children  had  frankly  and  fully  confessed,  not  only  that  they 
were  witches  themselves,  but  that  their  mother  had  made 
them  so.  This  confession  they  made  with  great  shows  of 
repentance,  and  with  demonstration  of  truth.  They  re- 
lated place,  time,  occasion  ; they  gave  an  account  of  jour- 
neys, meetings,  and  mischiefs  by  them  performed  ; and 
were  very  credible  in  what  they  said.  Nevertheless,  this 
evidence  was  not  produced  against  the  prisoner  at  the  bar, 
inasmuch  as  there  was  other  evidence  enough  to  proceed 
upon. 

“ Benjamin  Abbot  gave  in  his  testimony,  that  last  March 
was  a twelvemonth,  this  Carryer  was  very  angry  with  him, 
upon  laying  out  some  land  near  her  husband’s.  Her  ex- 
pressions in  this  anger  were,  that  she  would  stick  as  close 
to  Abbot  as  the  bark  stuck  to  the  tree  ; and  that  he  should 
repent  of  it  before  seven  years  came  to  an  end,  so  as  Dr. 
Prescot  should  never  cure  him.  These  words  were  heard 
by  others  besides  Abbot  himself,  who  also  heard  her  say 
she  would  hold  his  nose  as  close  to  the  grindstone  as  ever 
it  was  held  since  his  name  was  Abbot.  Presently  after 
this,  he  was  taken  with  a swelling  in  his  foot,  and  then 
with  a pain  in  his  side,  and  exceedingly  tormented.  It 
bred  a sore,  which  was  lanced  by  Dr.  Prescot,  and  several 
gallons  of  corruption  ran  out  of  it.  For  six  weeks  it  con- 
tinued very  bad  ; and  then  another  sore  bred  in  his  groin, 
which  was  also  lanced  by  Dr.  Prescot.  Another  sore  bred 
in  his  groin,  which  was  likewise  cut,  and  put  him  to  very 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  387 

great  misery.  He  was  brought  to  death’s  door,  and  so  re- 
mained until  Carryer  was  taken  and  carried  away  by  the 
constable.  From  which  very  day  he  began  to  mend,  and 
60  grew  better  every  day,  and  is  well  ever  since. 

“ Sarah  Abbot,  his  wife,  also  testified  that  her  husband 
was  not  only  all  this  while  afflicted  in  his  body ; but  also 
that  strange,  extraordinary  and  unaccountable  calamities 
befel  his  cattle,  their  death  being  such  as  they  could  guess 
no  natural  reason  for. 

“ Allin  Toothaker  testified  that  Richard,  the  son  of 
Martha  Carryer,  having  some  difference  with  him,  pulled 
him  down  by  the  hair  of  the  head ; when  he  rose  again,  he 
was  going  to  strike  at  Richard  Carryer,  but  fell  down  flat 
on  his  back  to  the  ground,  and  had  not  powrer  to  stir  hand 
or  foot,  until  he  told  Carryer  he  yielded,  and  then  he  saw 
the  shape  of  Martha  Carryer  go  off  his  breast. 

“ This  Toothaker  had  received  a wound  in  the  w'ars, 
and  he  now  testified,  that  Martha  Carryer  told  him  he 
should  never  be  cured.  Just  before  the  apprehending  of 
Carryer,  he  could  thrust  a knitting  needle  into  his  wound 
four  inches  deep  ; but  presently  after  her  being  seized,  he 
was  thoroughly  healed. 

“ He  further  testified  that  when  Carryer  and  he  some- 
times were  at  variance,  she  would  clap  her  hands  at  him, 
and  say,  ‘ he  wrould  get  nothing  by  it.’  Whereupon  he 
several  times  lost  his  cattle  by  strange  deaths,  whereof  no 
natural  causes  could  be  given. 

“ John  Roger  also  testified  that  upon  the  threatening 
words  of  this  malicious  Carryer,  his  cattle  would  be  strange- 
ly bewutched,  as  was  more  particularly  then  described. 

“ Samuel  Preston  testified  that  about  two  years  ago, 
having  some  difference  with  Martha  Carryer,  he  lost  a cow 
in  a strange,  preternatural,  unusual  manner  ; and  about  a 
month  after  this,  the  said  Carryer  having  again  some  differ- 
ence writh  him,  she  told  him  he  had  lately  lost  a cow,  and 
it  should  not  be  long  before  he  lost  another  ! which  ac- 
cordingly came  to  pass,  for  he  had  a thriving  and  wrell-kept 
cow,  wrhich,  without  any  known  cause,  quickly  fell  dow7n 
and  died. 

“ Phebe  Chandler  testified  that  about  a fortnight  before 
the  apprehension  of  Martha  Carryer,  on  a Lord’s  day, 


388  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

while  the  psalm  was  singing  in  the  church,  this  Carryer 
then  took  her  by  the  shoulder,  and,  shaking  her,  asked  her 
where  she  lived.  She  made  her  no  answer,  although  as 
Carryer,  who  lived  next  door  to  her  father’s  house,  could 
not  in  reason  but  know  who  she  was.  Quickly  after  this, 
as  she  was  at  several  times  crossing  the  fields,  she  heard  a 
voice  that  she  took  to  be  Martha  Carryer’s,  and  it  seemed 
as  if  it  were  over  her  head.  The  voice  told  her  ‘ she 
should  within  two  or  three  days  be  poisoned.’  Accordingly, 
within  such  a little  time,  one  half  of  her  right  hand  became 
greatly  swollen  and  very  painful,  as  also  part  of  her  face, 
whereof  she  can  give  no  account  how  it  came.  It  con- 
tinued very  bad  for  some  days  ; and  several  times  since 
she  has  had  a great  pain  in  her  breast,  and  been  so  seized 
on  her  limbs  that  she  has  hardly  been  able  to  go.  She 
added,  that  lately  going  well  to  the  house  of  God,  Rich- 
ard, the  son  of  Martha  Carryer,  looked  very  earnestly 
upon  her,  and  immediately  her  hand  which  had  formerly 
been  poisoned,  as  is  above  said,  began  to  pain  her  greatly, 
and  she  had  a strange  burning  in  her  stomach  ; but  was 
then  struck  deaf,  so  that  she  could  not  hear  any  of  the 
prayer,  or  singing,  till  the  two  or  three  last  words  of  the 
psalm. 

“ One  Foster,  who  confessed  her  own  share  in  the 
witchcraft  for  which  the  prisoner  stood  indicted,  affirmed, 
that  she  had  seen  the  prisoner  at  some  of  their  witch 
meetings,  and  that  it  was  this  Carryer  who  persuaded  her 
to  be  a witch.  She  confessed  that  the  devil  carried  them 
on  a pole  to  a witch  meeting ; but  the  pole  broke,  and  she 
hanging  about  Carryer’s  neck,  they  both  fell  down,  and 
she  then  received  a hurt  by  the  fall,  whereof  she  was  not 
at  this  very  time  recovered. 

“ One  Lacy,  who  likewise  confessed  her  share  in  this 
witchcraft,  now  testified  that  she  and  the  prisoner  were 
once  bodily  present  at  a witch  meeting  in  Salem  village, 
and  that  she  knew  the  prisoner  to  be  a witch,  and  to  have 
been  at  a diabolical  sacrament,  and  that  the  prisoner  was 
the  undoing  of  her  and  her  children,  by  enticing  them  into 
the  snare  of  the  devil. 

“ Another  Lacy,  who  also  confessed  her  share  in  this 
witchcraft,  now  testified  that  the  prisoner  was  at  the  witch 


CHA-P.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  389 

meeting  in  Salem  village,  where  they  had  bread  and  wine 
administered  to  them. 

“In  the  time  of  this  prisoner’s  trial,  one  Susanna  Shel- 
don, in  open  court,  had  her  hands  unaccountably  tied 
together  with  a wheel-band,  so  fast,  that  without  cutting, 
it  could  not  be  loosened.  It  was  done  by  a spectre,  and 
the  sufferer  affirmed  it  was  the  prisoner’s.” 

These  depositions  show  what  strange  and  monstrous 
notions  were  entertained  upon  this  subject.  There  were, 
however,  several  things  existing  in  those  times  which  in 
some  measure  account  for  these  wild  sallies  of  the  imagi- 
nation. 

Dr.  Holmes,  speaking  of  the  opinions  of  our  fathers  in 
relation  to  witchcraft,  says,  “ This  part  of  the  history  of 
our  country  furnishes  an  affecting  proof  of  the  imbecility 
of  the  human  mind,  and  of  the  potent  influence  of  the 
passions.  The  culture  of  sound  philosophy,  and  the  dis- 
semination of  useful  knowledge,  have  a happy  tendency 
to  repress  chimerical  theories,  with  their  delusive  and 
miserable  effects.  The  era  of  English  learning  had  scarce- 
ly commenced.  Laws  then  existed  in  England  against 
witches  ; and  the  authority  of  Sir  Mathew  Hale,  who  was 
revered  in  New  England,  not  only  for  his  knowledge  in 
the  law,  but  for  his  gravity  and  piety,  had  doubtless  great 
influence.  The  trial  of  the  witches  in  Suffolk,  in  Eng- 
land, wras  published  in  1684  ; and  there  was  so  exact  a 
resemblance  between  the  Old  England  demons  and  the 
New,  that  it  can  hardly  be  doubted  the  arts  of  the  design- 
ing were  borrowed,  and  the  credulity  of  the  populace 
augmented,  from  the  parent  country.  The  gloomy  state 
of  New  England  probably  facilitated  the  delusion,  for 
* superstition  flourishes  in  times  of  danger  and  dismay.’ 
The  distress  of  the  colonists  at  this  time  was  great.  The 
sea-coast  was  infested  with  privateers.  The  inland  fron- 
tiers, east  and  west,  were  continually  harassed  by  the 
French  and  Indians.  The  abortive  expedition  to  Canada 
had  exposed  the  country  to  the  resentment  of  France, 
the  effects  of  which  were  perpetually  dreaded,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  had  incurred  a heavy  debt.  The  old  charter 
was  gone,  and  what  evils  would  be  introduced  by  the  new, 
33* 


390  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

which  was  very  reluctantly  received  by  many,  time  only 
could  determine,  but  fear  might  forebode. 

“ How  far  these  causes,  operating  in  a wilderness  that 
was  scarcely  cleared  up,  might  have  contributed  toward 
the  infatuation,  it  is  difficult  to  determine.  It  were  inju- 
rious, however,  to  consider  New  England  as  peculiar  in 
this  culpable  credulity,  with  its  sanguinary  effects;  for 
more  persons  have  been  put  to  death  for  witchcraft  in  a 
single  county  in  England,  in  a short  space  of  time,  than 
have  suffered,  for  the  same  cause,  in  all  New  England 
since  its  first  settlement. ” 

That  the  people  were  under  a delusion  is  evident.  Morse 
and  Parish,  in  their  History  of  New  England,  after  a re- 
lation of  facts  respecting  the  subject  of  witchcraft,  make 
the  following  remarks  : — 

“ If  we  can  be  convinced  by  the  uniform  protestations 
of  those  executed,  or  the  confessions  of  numbers  who  had 
been  accusers,  or  the  deliberate  recantations  of  others 
who  had  confessed  themselves  witches,  or  the  universal 
conviction  of  error  in  the  minds  of  those  who  had  been 
leading  actors  in  these  awful  scenes,  or  the  entire  change 
of  public  opinion,  we  shall  be  satisfied  that  the  whole  ori- 
ginated in  folly  and  delusion.  All  these  are  facts.  All 
those  executed,  the  first  excepted,  protested  their  inno- 
cence with  their  dying  breath,  when  a confession  would 
have  saved  their  lives.  Several  years  after,  persons  who 
had  been  accusers,  when  admitted  to  the  church,  con- 
fessed their  delusion  in  such  conduct,  and  asked  ‘ pardon 
for  having  brought  the  guilt  of  innocent  blood  on  the  land.’ 
The  following  is  an  extract  from  the  confession  of  six 
persons  belonging  to  Andovef,  who  had  owned  themselves 
witches: — ‘We  were  all  seized  as  prisoners;  knowing 
ourselves  altogether  innocent,  we  were  all  exceedingly 
astonished  and  amazed,  and  affrighted  out  of  our  reason, 
and  our  dearest  relations,  seeing  us  in  this  dreadful  con- 
dition, and  knowing  our  great  danger,  apprehending  there 
was  no  other  way  to  save  our  lives,  persuaded  us  to  con- 
fess ; we  said  any  thing  and  every  thing  which  they  de- 
sired.’ 

“ On  the  day  of  a public  fast,  in  the  south  meeting- 
house of  Boston,  one  of  the  judges,  who  had  been  con- 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  391 

cerned  in  the  condemnation  of  these  unhappy  victims  at 
Salem,  delivered  in  a paper,  and  while  it  was  reading  stood 
up ; it  was  to  desire  prayers,  &,c.  4 being  apprehensive  he 
might  have  fallen  into  some  errors  at  Salem.’ 

44  The  following  is  from  the  declaration  of  twelve  men, 
who  had  been  jurymen  at  some  of  these  trials.  4 We  do 
therefore  signify  our  deep  sense  of,  and  sorrow  for,  our 
errors  in  acting  on  such  evidence  ; we  pray  that  we  may 
be  considered  candidly  and  aright,  by  the  living  sufferers, 
as  being  then  under  the  power  of  a strong  and  general 
delusion.’  Mr.  Parris,  who  was  active  in  the  prosecution, 
and  evidently  a serious  and  conscientious  man,  in  his  pub- 
lic confession,  November  26,  1694,  says,  4 I do  acknow- 
ledge, upon  after  consideration,  that  were  the  same  trou- 
bles again  to  happen,  which  the  Lord  of  his  mercy  forever 
prevent,  I should  not  agree  with  my  former  apprehensions 
in  all  points ; as  for  instance,’  &,c. 

44  Martha  Cory,  a member  of  the  church  in  Salem  vil- 
lage, admitted  April  27,  1690,  was,  after  examination  upon 
suspicion  of  witchcraft,  March  21,  1692,  committed  to 
prison,  and  condemned  to  the  gallows  yesterday.  This 
day  in  public,  by  general  consent,  she  was  voted  to  be 
excommunicated  out  of  the  church.  The  following  will 
show,  in  a most  affecting  manner,  the  light  in  which  the 
church  viewed  this  vote  ten  years  after.  In  December, 
1702,  the  pastor  spoke  to  the  church  on  the  sabbath  as 
followeth.  4 Brethren,  I find  in  your  church  book  a record 
of  Martha  Cory’s  being  excommunicated  for  witchcraft ; 
and  the  generality  of  the  land  being  sensible  of  the  errors 
that  prevailed  in  that  day,  some  of  her  friends  have  moved 
me  several  times  to  propose  to  this  church,  whether  it  be 
not  our  duty  to  recal  that  sentence,  that  so  it  may  not 
stand  against  her  to  all  generations.  And  I myself  being 
a stranger  to  her,  and  being  ignorant  of  what  was  alleged 
against  her,  I shall  now'  only  leave  it  to  your  consideration, 
and  shall  determine  the  matter  by  a vote  the  next  conve- 
nient opportunity.’  February  14th,  the  pastor  moved  the 
church  to  revoke  Martha  Cory’s  excommunication  : a 

majority  voted  for  revoking  it.’  So  deep  was  the  people’s 
sense  of  the  errors  of  those  transactions,  that  a great  part 
of  Mr.  Parris’  congregation  could  not  persuade  themselves 


392 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XII 1* 

to  sit  under  his  ministry.  Accordingly,  after  great  difl> 
culty,  after  a respectable  council  had  labored  in  vain  for 
their  reconciliation,  after  an  arbitration  respecting  the 
business,  Mr.  Parris  was  dismissed,  July  24,  1697,  as  the 
aggrieved  state  to  the  arbitrators,  ‘ for  being  an  instrument 
o their  miseries/  ” 

TESTIMONY  OF  MINISTERS  RESPECTING  THE  GREAT 
REVIVAL. 

The  year  1735  is  commonly  regarded  as  the  commence- 
ment of  “ the  great  revival,”  as  it  is  termed,  with  which 
the  churches  in  New  England  were  visited  about  the  mid- 
dle of  the  last  century.  With  the  exception  of  one  sea- 
son of  declension,  it  continued  for  several  years.  The 
most  remarkable  display  of  divine  grace  was  in  1740  and 
1741. 

Believing  that  it  would  be  interesting  and  profitable  to 
many,  to  learn  the  sentiments  of  those  ministers  who  were 
laborers  together  with  God  in  this  revival,  we  copy  the  fol- 
lowing from  a pamphlet,  entitled,  “ The  testimony  and 

ADVICE  OF  AN  ASSEMBLY  OF  PASTORS  OF  CHURCHES  IN 

New  England,  at  a meeting  in  Boston , July  Itli , 1743. 
Occasioned  by  the  late  happy  revival  of  religion  in  many 
parts  of  the  Land.  To  which  are  added  attestations , cow- 
tained  in  letters  from  a number  of  their  Brethren , who 
were  providentially  hindered  from  giving  their  presence .” 

“ The  present  work  seems  to  be  remarkable  on  account 
of  the  numbers  wrought  upon.  We  never  before  saw  so 
many  brought  under  soul  concern,  and  with  distress  ma- 
king the  inquiry,  4 What  must  we  do  to  be  saved  V And 
these  persons  of  all  characters  and  ages.  With  regard  to 
the  suddenness  and  quick  progress  of  it. — Many  persons 
and  places  were  surprised  with  the  gracious  visit  together, 
or  near  about  the  same  time ; and  the  heavenly  influence 
diffused  itself  far  and  wide,  like  the  light  of  the  morning. 
Also,  in  respect  to  the  degree  of  operation,  both  in  a way 
of  terror,  and  in  a way  of  consolation  ; attended,  in  many, 
with  unusual  bodily  effects. 

“ Not  that  all,  who  are  accounted  the  subjects  of  the 
present  work,  have  had  these  extraordinary  degrees  of 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  393 

previous  distress  and  subsequent  joy.  But  many,  and  we 
suppose  the  greater  number,  have  been  wrought  on  in  a 
more  gentle  and  silent  way. 

“As  to  those  whose  inward  concern  has  occasioned  ex- 
traordinary outward  distresses,  the  most  of  them  were  able 
to  give,  what  appeared  to  us,  a rational  account  of  what 
so  affected  their  minds  ; viz.,  a quick  sense  of  their  guilt, 
misery,  and  danger  : and  they  would  often  mention  the 
passages  in  the  sermons  they  heard,  or  particular  texts  of 
scripture,  which  were  set  home  upon  them  with  such  a 
powerful  impression.  And  as  to  such  whose  joys  have 
carried  them  into  transports  and  ecstasies,  they,  in  like 
manner,  have  accounted  for  them,  from  a lively  sense  of 
the  danger  they  hoped  they  were  freed  from,  and  the  hap- 
piness they  were  now  possessed  of ; such  clear  views  of 
divine  and  heavenly  things,  and  particularly  of  the  excellen- 
cies and  loveliness  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  such  sweet  tastes  of 
redeeming  love,  as  they  never  had  before.  The  instances 
were  very  few  in  which  we  had  reason  to  think  these  af- 
fections were  produced  by  visionary  or  sensible  represen- 
tations, or  by  any  other  images  than  such  as  the  scripture 
itself  presents  unto  us. 

“And  here  we  think  it  not  amiss  to  declare,  that  in  deal 
ing  with  these  persons,  we  have  been  careful  to  inform 
them  that  the  nature  of  conversion  does  not  consist  in 
these  passionate  feelings,  and  to  warn  them  not  to  look 
upon  their  state  safe,  because  they  have  passed  out  of  deep 
distress  into  high  joys,  unless  they  experience  a renovation 
of  nature,  followed  with  a change  of  life  and  a course  of 
vital  holiness. 

“ Many  who  appeared  to  be  under  convictions,  and  were 
much  altered  in  their  external  behavior,  when  this  work 
began,  and  while  it  was  most  flourishing,  have  lost  their 
impressions,  and  are  relapsed  into  their  former  manner  of 
life.  Yet,  of  those  who  were  judged  hopefully  converted, 
and  made  a public  profession  of  religion,  there  have  been 
fewer  instances  of  scandal  and  apostasy  than  might  be  ex- 
pected.— So  that,  as  far  as  we  are  able  to  form  a judgment, 
the  face  of  religion  is  lately  changed  much  for  the  better, 
in  many  of  our  towns  and  congregations;  and  together 
with  a reformation  observable  in  divers  instances,  there 


394 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

appears  to  be  more  experimental  godliness  and  lively  Chris- 
tianity, than  the  most  of  us  can  remember  we  have  ever 
seen  before. 

<(  Thus  we  have  freely  declared  our  thoughts  as  to  the 
work  of  God  so  remarkably  revived  in  many  parts  of  this 
land.  And  now  we  desire  to  bow  the  knee  in  thanksgiving 
to  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ , that  our 
eyes  have  seen,  and  our  ears  heard , such  things.” 

To  this  testimony,  the  names  of  sixty-eight  pastors  of 
churches  are  annexed. 

The  following  communications  were  made  by  pastors 
who  were  providentially  hindered  from  being  present. 

From  the  Rev.  John  Rogers,  senior  Pastor  of  the  first 
Church  in  Ipswich . 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Brethren, 

“ I shall,  on  the  very  day  of  your  proposed  meeting, 
viz.,  July  7th,  (God  continuing  my  life  till  that  day,)  enter 
on  the  seventy-eighth  year  of  my  age,  and  in  the  fifty- 
fourth  of  my  ministry.  And  now  I desire,  as  I have  the 
utmost  reason,  to  bless  God,  who  has  given  me  to  see  a day 
of  such  marvellous  power  and  grace,  particularly  in  this 
place,  and  since  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Whitfield  and  Tennent 
came  among  us;  wherein  great  numbers  of  our  young 
people,  and  others  of  more  advanced  age,  give  clear  evi- 
dence of  a saving  change  wrought  in  them,  and  by  the 
fruits  of  the  Spirit  show  that  they  are  born  of  the  Spirit ; 
and  many  persons  of  Christian  experience  before,  have  been 
greatly  revived,  enriched  with  grace,  established,  and  com- 
forted by  a new  influence,  in  and  through  the  word  read 
and  preached.  This  I have  found  by  my  best  observation 
in  general  and  more  intimate  conversation  wTith  many  of 
those  scores,  yea,  I think  I may  say  hundreds,  living  here 
and  in  the  neighborhood,  and  with  several  from  distant 
places,  who  universally  speak  the  same  language,  all  giving 
testimony  by  their  experience  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel 
and  doctrines  of  grace.  Such  things,  my  brethren,  and 
many  others  which  might  be  mentioned,  call  for  our  most 
public,  grateful  acknowledgments,  and  high  praises  to  the 
sovereign  Lord  and  gracious  Head  of  his  church.” 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  395 

From  the  Rev.  Jeremiah  1 Vise,  Pastor  of  the  Church  in 
Berwick. 

“ Berwick , July  1,  1743. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Brethren, 

“ It  was  my  design  to  have  attended  the  Convention. 
But  I am  prevented  by  my  infirmities.  However,  it  shall 
be  my  daily  prayer  to  the  glorious  Head  of  the  church, 
that  you  all  may  be  under  the  guidance  and  influence 
of  the  divine  Spirit  in  all  your  proceedings.  I shall  also 
be  ready  to  join  with  the  friends  of  the  present  glorious 
work  of  the  grace  of  God  in  the  land  in  bearing  testi- 
mony to  it,  as  such  a work ; and  to  concur  with  them  in 
the  most  proper  methods  to  remove  disorders,  and  prevent 
the  spreading  and  increase  of  errors ; especially  Arminian 
and  Antinomian  ; the  latter  of  which  begin  to  appear 
barefaced  as  well  as  the  former,  in  some  places.” 


From  the  Rev.  Peter  Thacher , Pastor  of  the  first  Church 
in  Middleborough. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Brethren,  June  30,  1743. 

“ Being  prevented  the  opportunity  of  giving  an  oral 
testimony  of  the  truth  and  reality  of  the  extraordinary 
work  the  Lord  has  lately  appeared  in  among  us,  in  con- 
vincing and  converting  sinners,  building  up,  comforting 
and  sealing  the  converted,  I embrace  this  way  to  do  it,  in 
which  I shall  confine  myself  to  what  I have  seen  and  been 
acquainted  with,  among  the  people  of  my  charge,  though 
I might  speak  of  the  same  in  other  places. 

“ There  have  been  above  two  hundred  in  a judgment  of 
charity,  savingly  wrought  on,  since  November,  1741. 
Divers  before  that  had  been  met  with  under  the  ministry 
of  the  Rev.  Daniel  Rogers,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wheelock 
not  included  in  this  number.  But  on  one  day  in  Novem- 
ber aforesaid,  above  eighty  were  pricked  in  the  heart  by 
a sermon  from  Rom.  viii.  1,  had  here  from  Rev.  Josiah 
Crocker.  Scarce  a sermon  delivered  after  that  wonderful 
day,  but  the  hearts  of  some  seem  to  be  reached  by  con- 
viction, conversion,  or  consolation.  This  revival  of  the 
power  of  godliness  appears  to  be  the  genuine  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  accompanying  his  word,  and  in  answer  to  a 


393 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

spirit  of  prayer,  poured  out  from  God  to  plead  with  faith 
in  Christ  for  this  good.  Spiritual  things  are  now  treated 
and  felt  as  realities. 

“ The  Arminians  were  by  the  converts  universally  de- 
tected and  detested.  The  doctrines  of  grace  shining  into 
the  understanding,  are  defended  and  earnestly  contended 
for,  from  inward  experience.  The  Holy  Scriptures  are 
made  the  standard  to  try  and  examine  truth  ; which  are 
now  carefully  searched  and  esteemed  above  gold  ; and 
those  principles  that  will  not  bear  the  trial  by  this  rule,  are 
rejected.  A general  and  humble  willingness  to  ministerial 
instructions,  eagerly  sought  and  attended  on ; yet  without 
giving  up  their  understandings.  God’s  worship,  public, 
private,  and  secret,  attended,  and  otherwise  attended  than 
ever.  The  prayerless  are  prayerful;  the  loose,  strict; 
the  ordinances  humbly  sought,  devoutly  attended  on.  I 
believe  I have  seen  at  one  administration  two  hundred 
tasting  the  sweetness  of  redeeming  love  at  one  instant. 
Indeed,  Christ  is  now  precious,  breathed  after,  esteemed, 
and  pathetically  recommended  in  life  and  conversation, 
relied  on,  rejoiced  in.  Their  lives  are  reformed,  as  well 
as  principles  scripturally  renewed.  The  drunkard  is  so- 
ber— the  churl  peaceful ; personal  feuds,  that  had  been 
subsisting  more  than  eleven  years,  are  buried ; and  love 
takes  place  and  power,  where  envy  and  malice  and  hatred 
formerly  ruled.  Restitution  in  many  places  made;  in 
more,  the  wrongs  acknowledged.  In  a word,  all  the  fruits 
of  the  Spirit  are  visible  in  the  converts.  This  is  evidently 
the  Lord's  doing ; it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes  ” 

From  the  Rev.  William  Shurtbjf ’,  Pastor  of  the  second 
Church  in  Portsmouth , N.  H. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Brethren, 

“ There  has,  for  some  time  past,  plainly  appeared  to  be 
a remarkable  revival  of  religion  and  a marvellous  work 
of  grace  going  on  in  Portsmouth,  the  place  in  which  I am 
called  to  labor  in  the  gospel  ministry.  Among  the  very 
many  that  have  been  awakened  and  deeply  convinced, 
there  is  a goodly  number  who  are  giving  all  the  evidence 
that  can  be  expected  of  a real  and  saving  change.” 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  397 

From  six  of  the  Rev.  Pastors  of  the  Association  in  the 
County  of  York , Me. 

“ Rev.  and  beloved  Bre-thren, 

“We,  the  subscribers,  pastors  of  the  Eastern  Associa- 
tion, taking  into  serious  consideration  the  state  of  religion 
in  our  several  charges,  and  throughout  the  land  at  this 
day,  look  on  ourselves  as  bound  iq  the  most  express  man- 
ner to  declare  ourselves  in  respect  thereto. 

“ And  inasmuch  as  it  incontestibly  appears  to  us  from 
what  wTe  have  seen  among  ourselves,  and  in  other  places, 
that  by  an  extraordinary  divine  influence,  there  hath  been 
a happy  revival  of  religion  in  our  land  ; we  dare  not  but 
publicly  speak  out  our  grateful  sense  thereof,  to  the  honor 
of  the  free  and  sovereign  grace  of  God.” 

From  seven  Rev.  Pastors  in  the  County  of  Hampshire ; 
one  of  whom  ivas  Rev . Jonathan  Edivards , of  North- 
ampton. 

“ Rev.  and  beloved  Brethren, 

“ We,  whose  names  are  subscribed  to  this,  would  hereby 
signify  that  according  to  what  understanding  we  have  of 
the  nature  of  Christianity,  and  the  observation  we  have 
had  opportunity  to  make,  we  judge  that  there  has  been, 
within  the  last  two  years  and  a half,  a blessed  outpouring 
of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  this  county,  in  awakening  and 
converting  sinners,  and  in  enlightening,  quickening  and 
building  up  saints  in  faith,  holiness  and  comfort ; which 
has  been  attended  in  great  numbers  with  an  abiding  alter- 
ation and  reformation  of  disposition  and  behavior.  And 
particularly  would  we  hereby  declare,  to  the  glory  of  God’s 
grace,  that  we  judge  that  there  has  been  a happy  revival 
of  religion  in  the  congregations  that  have  been  committed 
to  our  pastoral  care,  and  that  there  are  many  in  them  that 
by  abiding  manifestations  of  a serious,  religious  and  hum- 
ble spirit,  and  a consistent  care  and  watchfulness  in  their 
behavior  toward  God  and  man,  give  all  grounds  of  charity 
towards  them  as  having  been  sincere  in  the  professions 
they  have  made.” 


398  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

From  the  Rev.  Daniel  Putnam,  Pastor  of  the  second 
Church  in  Reading . 

“ June  30,  1743. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Brethren, 

“ Sometime  in  the  beginning  of  March,  1742,  under  a 
sense  of  the  great  decay  of  religion  among  us,  we  kept  a 
day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  to  seek  to  God  for  the  pouring 
out  of  his  Spirit  upon  us  ; and  God  was  pleased  out  of  his 
abundant  grace  to  give  us  speedy  answers  of  prayer.  For 
the  space  of  five  or  six  weeks,  more  or  less  of  my  people, 
younger  and  elder,  came  to  my  house  every  day  in  the 
week  except  sabbaths,  and  manifestly  under  a work  of 
conviction,  deeply  concerned  for  the  state  of  their  souls, 
and  many  of  them  expressing  themselves  in  these  words  : 
O sir,  what  shall  I do,  what  shall  I do,  to  get  rid  of  my 
sins?  Complaining  of  the  load  of  guilt  on  their  con- 
sciences, and  of  the  power  of  sin  in  their  souls,  of  the 
hardness  of  their  hearts,  and  of  the  sense  of  God’s  wrath 
due  to  them ; and  some  signifying  to  me  that  they  even 
now  felt  what  they  only  before  knew  as  by  hearsay;  that 
the  heart  is  so  desperately  wicked,  and  by  nature  so  unfit 
for  heaven.  Some,  when  they  heard  mention  made  of 
Christ  and  of  the  mercy  of  God,  I cannot  relate  the  great- 
ness of  the  distress  that  it  put  them  into,  to  consider  that 
their  sins  were  against  such  mercy  and  such  love  ! Most 
of  these,  we  have  grounds  to  hope,  have  since  been  as  fully 
convinced  of  righteousness  as  of  judgment;  of  the  all- 
sufficiency  of  Christ  as  Priest  and  King,  as  they  were  con- 
vinced of  their  sins  and  misery  before : and  we  charitably 
hope,  have  experienced  in  him  through  the  merits  of  his 
righteousness,  and  the  power  of  his  grace,  the  rest  that  he 
gives  to  such  weary  souls  as  receive  him  with  their  whole 
heart;  and  there  has  been  a large  addition  to  the  church, 
considering  the  number  of  the  people.  And  not  only  has 
this  been  the  happy  case  of  some  that  were  without  the 
visible  church,  but  even  several  of  the  members  of  the 
church  have  been  deeply  concerned  about  the  state  of  their 
souls,  and  I hope  it  has  been  for  their  everlasting  good. 
The  Spirit  of  God  has,  in  mercy  to  our  souls,  been  as  a 
refining  fire  in  this  respect,  I trust  I can  say ; and  has 


399 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

searched  this  Jerusalem  as  with  candles ; and  I hope  that 
both  foolish  and  wise  have  been  awakened  now  while  oil 
and  increase  thereof  may  be  had.  One  instance  in  par- 
ticular; a sister  of  our  church,  aged  ninety-one  years, 
who  hath  been  under  desertion  even  to  a very  great  de- 
gree for  above  twenty  years,  (who  was  esteemed  convert- 
ed in  youth,)  she,  in  this  time,  hath  been  favored  with 
the  light  of  God’s  countenance,  to  her  abundant  joy,  and 
remains  so. — As  to  my  people  generally,  there  has  been, 
and  I hope  remains  a reformation  in  many  respects  which 
might  be  mentioned.  And  my  thoughts  of  the  work  of 
God  among  us,  are  still  the  same;  that  it  calls  for  a public 
acknowledgment  to  the  praise  of  God.” 

From  Rev . Oliver  Peabody , Pastor  of  the  Church  at 
Natick . 


“July  4,  1743. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Brethren, 

“ I freely  profess  that  I believe  there  has  been  a very 
remarkable  and  glorious  work  of  God  in  many  parts  of 
this  land  of  late  years,  and  it  is  still  in  some  measure  going 
on.  There  have  been  very  observable  strivings  of  the 
ever  blessed  Spirit  on  the  hearts  of  many,  especially  young 
people,  in  convincing  and  enlightening,  and  I hope  con- 
verting them  ; in  neighboring  towns ; as  in  Medtield,  Ded- 
ham, Needham,  Medway  and  Sherburne,  &,c.  where  the 
ministers  have  been  lively  and  faithful.  And  among  my 
little  people,  (I  would  mention  it  to  the  glory  of  the  rich 
grace,  and  of  the  blessed  Spirit  of  God)  there  have  been 
very  apparent  strivings  and  operations  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
among  Indians  and  English,  young  and  old,  male  and  fe- 
male. There  have  been  added  to  our  church  (of  such  as 
I hope  shall  be  saved)  about  fifty  persons  of  different  na- 
tions, during  the  two  years  previous  to  last  March,  whose 
lives  in  general  witness  to  the  sincerity  of  their  professions. 
Here,  we  have  never  had  any  crying  out  in  extraordinary 
manner,  but  the  Holy  Spirit  has  been  pleased  to  work  in 
a more  calm  way ; but  I hope  effectually.” 


400 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

From  Rev.  Mr.  M‘  Gregore,  Pastor  of  the  second  Church 
in  Londonderry,  N.  H. 

“ July  19,  1743. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Brethren, 

“ As  to  the  remarkable  religious  appearances  that  have 
been  in  various  parts  of  our  land ; these  two  or  three  years 
last  by  gone ; as  far  as  my  personal  knowledge  has  reached. 
I look  upon  these  religious  appearances  in  the  general,  to 
be  the  happy  effects  of  Divine  influence  : I have  had  an 
opportunity  of  being  personally  and  particularly  acquaint- 
ed with  a great  number  of  those  who  have  been  the  sub- 
jects of  religious  concern,  in  this  acceptable  year  of  the 
Lord ; and  when  I hear  them  declare  what  they  have  expe- 
rienced on  their  own  souls  with  respect  to  conviction, 
humiliation,  illumination  of  the  mind  in  the  knowledge 
of  Christ,  together  with  a happy  consequent  change  they 
experience  in  the  will  and  affections,  and  withal  observe 
the  correspondency  of  their  lives,  with  their  professed 
experience  ; I am  unavoidably  led  to  conclude,  in  a judg- 
ment of  charity,  of  many  of  them,  that  they  have  really 
undergone  a saving  change.  I have  noticed  with  peculiar 
pleasure,  a great  thirst  after  doctrinal  knowledge,  a greater 
insight  into  their  own  hearts,  and  a love  growing  more 
and  more  in  knowledge  and  in  all  judgment.” 

From  twelve  Rev.  Pastors  of  Churches  in  Connecticut. 

“ June  19,  1743. 

“ Rev.  and  beloved  Brethren, 

“We  take  this  opportunity  to  signify  to  you  that,  for 
our  own  parts,  we  are  abundantly  satisfied  that  there  has 
of  late,  for  about  three  years  past,  been  a great  and  won- 
derful revival  of  religion  in  the  several  places  to  which 
we  minister,  and  in  divers  others  which  we  are  acquainted 
with ; wherein,  through  the  mighty  power  and  grace  of 
God,  great  numbers  of  persons  of  all  sorts,  but  especially 
young  people,  have  been  greatly  awakened,  deeply  con- 
vinced of  sin ; and  many,  so  far  as  we  can  judge  upon 
careful  examination  and  observation,  truly  humbled  at  the 
foot  of  a sovereign  and  righteous  God,  and  savingly  brought 
to  believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  everlasting  life ; 


401 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

and  have  since  lived  so  as  to  give  credit  and  confirmation 
to  their  pretensions ; and  do  now  adorn  their  profession 
in  an  humble,  holy  life  and  Christian  conversation,  walk- 
ing in  the  fear  and  love  of  God,  and  bringing  forth  fruits 
meet  for  repentance,  and  in  the  exercise  of  the  graces  and 
virtues  of  the  Christian  life.” 

Several  other  pastors  gave  in  their  written  attestation  to 
the  reality,  power,  and  glory  of  this  wonderful  work  of 
divine  grace. 


STAMP  ACT. 

January  10th,  1765,  the  British  government  passed  “ the 
notorious  stamp  act,  imposing  a stamp  duty  on  the  colo- 
nies, and  requiring  all  the  legal  written  instruments  in  use 
among  a commercial  people,  and  even  licenses  for  mar- 
riage, to  be  executed  on  stamped  paper,  charged  with 
duty.” 

“ This  act,”  says  Dr.  Holmes,  “ which  was  to  take  effect 
on  the  first  of  November,  excited  throughout  the  colonies 
a most  serious  alarm.  It  was  viewed  as  a violation  of  the 
British  constitution,  and  as  destructive  to  the  first  prin- 
ciples of  liberty  ; and  combinations  against  its  execution 
were  every  where  formed.  The  house  of  burgesses  in 
Virginia,  which  was  in  session  when  intelligence  of  the 
act  was  received,  passed  several  spirited  resolutions,  assert- 
ing the  colonial  rights,  and  denying  the  claim  of  parlia- 
mentary taxation.  The  legislatures  of  several  other  colo- 
nies passed  similar  resolutions.  The  assembly  of  Massa- 
chusetts, besides  passing  resolutions  opposed  to  the  claims 
of  the  British  parliament,  proposed  a congress  of  deputies 
from  each  colony,  to  consult  on  the  common  interest.  On 
the  first  Tuesday  in  October,  the  time  proposed  by  the 
Massachusetts  assembly,  a congress,  consisting  of  twenty- 
eight  delegates  from  the  assemblies  of  Massachusetts, 
Rhode  Island,  and  Providence  Plantations,  Connecticut, 
New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  the  Delaware 
counties,  Maryland,  and  South  Carolina,  was  formed  at 
New  York.  The  first  measure  of  the  congress  was  a 
declaration  of  the  rights  and  liberties  of  natural-born  sub- 
jects within  the  kingdom  of  Great  Britain;  among  tha 
34* 


40*2  INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

most  essential  of  which  are,  the  exclusive  power  to  tax 
themselves,  and  the  privilege  of  a trial  by  jury.  The 
grievance  chiefly  complained  of,  was  the  act  granting 
certain  stamp  duties  and  other  duties  in  the  British  colo- 
nies, which,  by  taxing  the  colonists  without  their  consent, 
and  by  extending  the  jurisdiction  of  courts  of  admiralty, 
was  declared  to  have  a direct  tendency  to  subvert  their 
rights  and  liberties  A petition  to  the  king,  and  a memo- 
rial to  each  house  of  parliament,  were  also  agreed  on  ; 
and  it  was  recommended  to  the  several  colonies  to  appoint 
special  agents,  who  should  unite  their  utmost  endeavors  in 
soliciting  redress  of  grievances.  The  colonies  that  were 
prevented  from  sending  representatives  to  the  congress, 
forwarded  to  England  petitions,  similar  to  those  adopted 
by  that  body. 

“ In  the  mean  time  the  people,  in  various  parts  of  the 
colonies,  assumed  the  controversy  without  waiting  the 
result  of  legitimate  measures.  In  August,  the  effigy  of 
Andrew  Oliver,  Esq.,  the  proposed  distributor  of  stamps 
in  Massachusetts,  was  found  hanging  on  a tree,  afterward 
well  known  by  the  name  of  Liberty  Tree,  accompanied 
with  emblems  designating  Lord  Bute,  and  the  wicked 
motives  of  the  obnoxious  acts  of  parliament.  At  night 
the  images  were  taken  down,  and  carried  on  a bier,  amidst 
the  acclamations  of  an  immense  collection  of  people, 
through  the  court-house,  down  King  street,  to  a small 
brick  building,  supposed  to  have  been  erected  bv  Mr. 
Oliver  for  the  reception  of  the  staffips.  This  building 
was  soon  levelled  with  the  ground,  and  the  rioters,  pro- 
ceeding to  Fort  Hill  to  burn  the  pageantry,  next  assaulted 
Mr.  Oliver’s  house,  which  stood  near  that  hill,  and  having 
broken  the  windows,  entered  it,  and  destroyed  part  of  the 
furniture.  The  next  day,  Mr.  Oliver  authorized  several 
gentlemen  to  announce  on  the  exchange  that  he  had  de- 
clined having  any  concern  with  the  office  of  stamp-master  ; 
but  in  the  evening  a bonfire  was  made,  and  a repetition 
of  this  declaration  exacted  of  him. 

“ On  the  26th  of  the  same  month,  the  tumults  were 
renewed.  The  rioters  assembled  in  King  street,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  the  house  of  William  Story,  Esq.,  deputy  regis- 
ter of  the  court  of  admiralty,  whose  private  papers,  as 


403 


CHAP.  XIII.}  HISTORY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

well  as  the  records  and  files  of  the  court,  were  destroyed. 
The  house  of  Benjamin  Hallowell,  Jun.  Esq.,  comptroller 
of  the  customs,  was  next  entered  and  purloined.  Intoxi- 
cated by  liquors  found  in  the  cellar,  the  rioters,  with  in- 
flamed rage,  directed  their  course  to  the  house  of  Lieu- 
tenant-governor Hutchinson,  whose  family  was  instantly 
dispersed,  and  who,  after  attempting  in  vain  to  secure 
himself  within  doors,  was  also  constrained  to  depart,  by 
secret  passages,  to  save  his  life.  By  four  in  the  morning, 
one  of  the  best  houses  in  the  province  was  completely  in 
ruins,  nothing  remaining  but  the  bare  walls  and  floors. 
The  plate,  family  pictures,  most  of  the  furniture,  the 
wearing  apparel,  about  nine  hundred  pounds  sterling  in 
money,  and  the  manuscripts  and  books  which  Mr.  Hutchin- 
son had  been  thirty  years  collecting,  beside  many  public 
papers  in  custody,  were  either  carried  off  or  destroyed. 

“ The  town  of  Boston,  the  next  day,  voted  unanimously, 
that  the  selectmen  and  magistrates  be  desired  to  use  their 
utmost  endeavors,  agreeably  to  law,  to  repress  the  like 
disorders  for  the  future,  and  that  the  freeholders  and  other 
inhabitants  would  do  every  thing  in  their  power  to  assist 
them. 

“ The  first  day  of  November,  on  which  the  stamp  act 
was  to  begin  its  operation,  was  ushered  in  at  Boston  by 
the  tolling  of  bells.  Many  shops  and  stores  were  shut 
Effigies  of  the  authors  and  friends  of  the  act  were  carried 
about  the  streets,  and  afterward  torn  in  pieces  by  the 
populace. 

“ Massachusetts  was  not  alone.  The  obnoxious  act 
received  similar,  though  less  flagrant,  treatment  in  the 
other  colonies.  On  the  24th  of  August  a gazette  extraor- 
dinary was  published  at  Providence,  with  Vox  Populi, 
Vox  Dei,  for  a frontispiece.  Effigies  were  exhibited,  and, 
in  the  evening,  cut  down  and  burnt.  Three  days  after, 
the  people  of  Newport  conducted  three  effigies  of  obnox- 
ious persons  in  a car,  with  halters  about  their  necks,  to  a 
gallows  near  the  town-house,  where  they  were  hung,  and 
after  a while  cut  down,  and  burnt  amidst  the  acclamations 
of  thousands. 

“ On  the  last  day  of  October,  a body  of  people  from 
the  country  approached  the  town  of  Portsmouth,  N.  H., 


404 


INCIDENTS  IN  THE  EARLY  [CHAP.  XIII. 

in  the  apprehension  that  the  stamps  would  be  distributed ; 
but,  on  receiving  assurance  that  there  was  no  such  inten- 
tion, they  quietly  returned.  The  next  morning,  all  the 
bells  in  Portsmouth,  Newcastle,  and  Greenland,  were 
tolled,  to  denote  the  decease  of  Liberty ; and  in  the  course 
of  the  day  notice  was  given  to  her  friends  to  attend  her 
funeral.  A coffin,  neatly  ornamented,  and  inscribed  with 
* Liberty,  aged  CXLV  years,5  * was  prepared  for  the 
funeral  procession,  which  began  from  the  state-house, 
attended  with  two  unbraced  drums.  Minute  guns  were 
fired  until  the  corpse  arrived  at  the  grave,  when  an  ora- 
tion was  pronounced  in  honor  of  the  deceased.  Scarcely 
was  the  oration  concluded,  when,  some  remains  of  life 
having  been  discovered,  the  corpse  was  taken  up.  The 
inscription  on  the  lid  of  the  coffin  was  immediately  altered 
to  Liberty  revived  ; the  bells  suddenly  struck  a cheerful 
sound,  and  joy  appeared  again  in  every  countenance.55 

44  In  Connecticut,  Mr.  Ingersoll,  the  constituted  dis- 
tributor of  stamps,  was  exhibited  in  effigy  in  the  month  of 
August ; and  the  resentment  at  length  became  so  general 
and  alarming,  that  he  resigned  his  office.55 

44  Although,  by  the  resignation  of  the  stamp  officers, 
the  colonists  were  laid  under  legal  inabilities  for  doing 
business  under  parliamentary  laws,  yet  they  adventured  to 
do  it,  and  risked  the  consequences.  Vessels  sailed  from 
ports  as  before,  and  the  courts  of  justice,  though  suspended 
awhile  in  most  of  the  colonies,  at  length  proceeded  to 
business  without  stamps. 

44  The  stamp  act  led  the  colonists  to  discuss  the  subject 
of  their  rights  ; and,  this  year,  there  was  printed  an  essay 
written  by  James  Otis,  Esq.,  of  Boston,  entitled,  ‘Rights 
of  the  British  colonies  asserted  and  proved.5 

“The  decided  opposition  of  the  American  colonists  to 
the  stamp  act,  rendered  it  necessary  for  Great  Britain 
either  to  enforce  or  repeal  it.  Each  of  these  measures 
had  advocates.  Among  the  foremost  to  vindicate  the 
colonies  were  Lord  Camden,  in  the  house  of  peers,  and 
Mr.  Pitt,  in  the  house  of  commons.  4 My  position  is  this/ 
said  Lord  Camden,  4 1 repeat  it,  I will  maintain  it  to  my 

* Computed  from  the  first  landing  at  Plymouth,  in  1620. 


CHAP.  XIII.]  HISTORY  OP  NEW  ENGLAND.  405 

last  hour ; taxation  and  representation  are  inseparable. 
This  position  is  founded  on  the  laws  of  nature.  It  is 
more — it  is  itself  an  eternal  law  of  nature.  For  whatever 
is  a man’s  own,  it  is  absolutely  his  own.  No  man  has  a 
right  to  take  it  from  him,  without  his  consent.  Whoever 
attempts  to  do  it,  attempts  an  injury ; whoever  does  it, 
commits  a robbery.’  Pitt,  in  his  bold,  original  manner, 
said  in  parliament,  ‘You  have  no  right  to  tax  America. 
I rejoice  that  America  has  resisted.  Three  millions  of 
our  fellow-subjects,  so  lost  to  every  sense  of  virtue  as 
tamely  to  give  up  their  liberties,  would  be  fit  instruments 
to  make  slaves  of  the  rest.’  He  concluded  his  speech  by 
advising  that  the  stamp  act  be  repealed,  absolutely , totally , 
and  immediately ; that  the  reason  of  the  repeal  be  as- 
signed, that  it  was  founded  oil  an  erroneous  principle . 
‘ At  the  same  time,’  subjoined  he,  ‘let  the  sovereign  au- 
thority of  this  country  over  the  colonies  be  asserted  in  as 
strong  terms  as  can  be  devised,  and  be  made  to  extend  to 
every  point  of  legislation  whatever,  that  we  may  bind  their 
trade,  confine  their  manufactures,  and  exercise  every 
power  except  that  of  taking  their  money  out  of  their 
pockets,  without  their  consent.’ 

“On  the  eighteenth  of  March,  the  stamp  act  was  re- 
pealed by  the  British  government.  News  of  this  repeal 
excited  great  joy  in  America,  where  it  was  celebrated  by 
the  ringing  of  bells,  fireworks,  and  festivals.” 


INDEX 


Page. 

Allen,  Miss,  preservation  of,  210 
Ancient  customs,  Amherst, 

N.  H 363 

Ancient  customs,  Beverly,. 361 

Ancient  customs,  Lynn, 36*2 

Ancient  houses  and  trees,.  .364 
Ancient  Indian  burying- 

grounds, 322,  323 

Anecdote  by  Dr.  Dwight, ..295 
Anecdote  of  Gen.  Winslow, 354 
Annawon,  Indian  chief,  cap- 


ture of, 234 

Antiquities  at  Pilgrim  Hall,  357 
Arabella,  Lady,  death  of, . . . 24 
Arms  borne  on  the  sabbath,. 337 
Atherton,  Rev.  Mr.,  preser- 
vation of, 188 

Aurora  Borealis, 371 

Barnstable,  first  church  at,. 260 

Bears,  stories  of, 347 — 350 

Benevolence,  nature  of, ... . 10 
Berwick,  Me.,  attacked  by 

Indians, 77 

Bible  first  printed  in  New 

England, 301 

Bickford,  Thomas,  strata- 
gem of, 75 

Blackstone,  Rev.  Mr.,  apple- 

trees  planted  by, 370 

Blake,  Nathan,  taken  by 

Indians, 106 

Blake,  Sergeant,  stories  of,  .229 

Boston,  settlement  of, 24 

Brackett,  Mr.  and  Mrs.,  es- 
cape of, 191 

Bradford,  Mrs.,  drowned, ...  18 
Bradley’s  garrison,  Indian 

attack  on, 91 

Bradley,  Isaac,  a lad  taken 
by  Indians, 172 


Page. 

Bradley,  Mrs.,  heroism  of,. . 91 
Bradstreet,  Col.,  taken  by  In- 
dians,   318 

Brewster,  Elder,  patience  of,  35 
Brock,  Rev.  John,  story  of,  .328 


Brookfield,  Indian  attack  on,  68 
Brooks,  Mrs.,  killed  by  In- 
dians,   117 

Bulkley,  Rev.  Mr.,  anecdote 

of, 346 

Burroughs,  John,  adven- 
tures of, 353 

Burroughs,  Rev.  Mr.,  exe- 
cuted for  witchcraft, 384 

Butterfield,  Samuel,  preser- 
vation of, 198 

Cambridge  College  founded, 300 
Canada,  origin  of  the  name,  303 
Canine  attachment  and  fide- 
lity,  328 

Captives,  Indian,  treatment 

of, 317 

Cattle  first  brought  to  New 

England, 22 

Carr,  James,  killed  by  In- 
dians,   .328 

Carryer,  Mrs.,  trial  of, 385 

Carver,  John,  chosen  gov- 
ernor,   14 

Charter  obtained  by  Plym- 
outh colony, 34 

Charter,  Connecticut,  se- 
cretion of, 345 

Charter  Oak, 345 

Child  of  Mrs.  Parsons,  pre- 
servation of  a, 198 

Church,  Capt.,  gallant  con- 
duct of, 67,  87,231,239 

Church  organized  at  Con- 
cord, N.  H 269 


408 


INDEX. 


Church  organized  at  New 

Haven, 262 

Church  organized  at  Wo- 
burn,  265 

Churches  among  the  In- 
dians, number  of, 257 

Cobbet,  Thomas,  preserva- 
tion of, 191 

Colonies  favored  with  good 

rulers, 37 

Colonies,  confederacy  of 

the, 302 

Concord,  N.H.,  massacre  at,  103 
Concord,  Mass.,  settlement 

of, 235 

Contribution  at  New  Haven,  340 
Connecticut,  derivation  of 

the  name, 303 

Connecticut,  settlement  of,.  27 
Converse,  Capt.,  bravery  of,  85 
Corbitant,  Indian  sachem, 

hostile  spirit  of, 34 

Cotton,  Rev.  Mr.,  preaches 

to  the  Indians, 257 

Covenant  of  the  first  Indian 

church, 251 

Cranfield,  Governor  of  New 
Hampshire, 334 

Davenport,  Rev.  Mr.,  first 
minister  of  New  Haven, . .261 

Davis,  stratagem  of, 96 

Davis,  escape  of, 211 

Day  of  humiliation  observ- 
ed by  Indians, 256 

Dean,  Mrs.,  escape  of, 75 

Deerfield  attacked  by  In- 
dians,   89 

Diamond,  John,  tortured  to 

death  by  Indians, 85 

Discoveries  of  a party  from 

the  Mayflower, 281 

Distemper  among  Indians, . . 31 
Downs,  Quaker,  taken  by 

Indians, 100 

Drew,  Mr.  and  Mrs.,  taken 

by  Indians, 196 

Drought  at  Plymouth, 22 

Dunstable,  escape  of  a 'wo- 
man at, 199 


Dustan,  Mr.  and  Mrs.,  es- 
cape of, 194 

Earthquakes, 48,  51 

Eaton,  Theophilus,  govern- 
of  New  Haven  colony,. . .274 
Eliot,  R<?v.  John,  benevo- 
lent labors  of, 249 

Endicott,  John,  arrives  at 

Salem, 23 

Epidemic  disease,  preva- 
lence of, 53 

Escape  of  a girl, 214 

Evans,  John,  preservation 

of, ..203 

Evil  overcome  with  good, . .299 

Ewell,  Mrs.,  escape  of, 196 

Exeter  saved  from  destruc- 
tion,   197 

Exploring  expeditions  from 
the  Mayflower, 1 4 — 16 

Fabric  around  Forefathers’ 

Rock, 356 

Falmouth  destroyed  by  In- 
dians,   79 

Famine  at  Plymouth, 21 

Famine  in  Connecticut, ....  28 
Faunce,  Elder,  takes  leave 
of  Forefathers’  Rock, ....354 

Fire  at  Plymouth, 19 

Foot  spinning-wheel,  intro- 
duction of  the, 370 

Forefathers’  Rock,  removal 

of, 355 

Fort  on  Arrowsick  Island, 

men  killed  at, 71 

Frost,  Mr.,  stratagem  of, . . . 71 

Gardiner,  Rev.  Mr.,  killed 

by  mistake, 327 

Garner,  Richard,  sufferings 

of, 26 

Gerrish,  Sarah,  a child, 

captivity  of, 177 

Gibbon,  Major,  preserva- 
tion of, 181 

Goffe,  Mrs.,  letter  of, 341 

Goodwin,  Mrs.,  preserva- 
tion of, 198 


INDEX. 


409 


Governor  Carver,  death  of,.  20 


Governor  Winthrop  settles 

at  Boston, 24 

Griswold,  Jacob,  escape  of,  .201 

Hadley  defended  by  Goffe, . . 66 
Haines,  Jonathan  and  son, 

escape  of, 193 

Hagar,  negro  slave,  saves 

two  children, 93 

Hanson,  Mrs.,  taken  by  In- 
dians,  3 00 

Hartshorne,  Mrs.,  preserva- 
tion of, 94 

Haverhill  Village,  Indian 

attack  on, 92 

Hiacoomes,  Indian  preacher,  255 
Hilton,  Col.,  preservation  of,  197 
Hooker,  Rev.  Mr.,  adven- 
ture of, 30 


House  built  at  Plymouth,...  18 
House  of  Gov.  Winthrop,. . .300 
Howland,  John,  death  of, ...284 
Howe,  Mrs.,  captivity  of,.  . .167 
Howe,  Ephraim,  preserva- 
tion of, 179 

Hunt,  Thomas,  infamous 

conduct  of, 280 

Hurd,  Mrs.,  preservation  of,  192 

Indian,  origin  of  the  name,. 307 
Indians,  first  encounter  with,  16 
Indians,  manners  and  cus- 
toms of, 307 

Indians,  maternal  affection 

of, 217 

Indians,  filial  affection  of,  ..218 
Indians,  aged,  treatment  of,  .219 

Indians,  hospitality  of, 220 

Indians,  sympathy  of, 225 

Indians,  gratitude  of, 226 

Indians,  honesty  of, 230 

Indians,  fidelity  of, 231 

Indians,  shrewdness  of,  ...  .236 
Indians,  magnanimity  of,.  . .239 
Indians,  efforts  to  christian- 
ize the, 247,  248, 

253,  254,256,  257 
Indian,  letters  written  by 
an, 325,  326 


Indian  impressed  with  the 


power  of  God, 246 

Indian  deed, 295 

Indian  converts,  death  of,.  .251, 
252 

Indian  tribes,  names  of, 307 

Infant,  remarkable  preser- 
vation of  an, 94 

Instrument  signed  by  the 

Pilgrims, 280 

Ipswich,  preservation  of, . . . .182 

Johnson,  Lieut,  and  wife, 

killed  by  Indians, 94 

John,  Indian  sagamore, 

death  of, 248 

Jordan,  Dominicus,  killed 

by  Indians, 318 

Journey  through  the  wilder- 
ness,   27 

Keene  annoyed  by  Indians,  104 
Kies,  Solomon,  escape  of,  . .202 

Kilburn,  bravery  of, 107 

Killingly,  Indian  expedition 
against, 200 

Landing  of  the  Pilgrims, ...  .18 
Lands  purchased  of  In- 
dians,   291 — 295 

Lathrop,  Capt.,  surprised 

and  slain  by  Indians, 63 

Laws  and  punishments, 304— 306 
Leyden  church  formed,  ....  7 

Leyden,  company  arrive 

from, 37 

Londonderry,  settlement  of,  264 
Longmeadow,  attack  on 

people  of, 65 

Longevity  of  the  people  of 

Londonderry, 371 

Lost  child, 214 

Lovewell’s  fight, 100 

Maid  servant,  heroism  of, . . . 58 
Maine,  derivation  of  the 

name, 303 

Marks,  Mrs.,  heroism  of,  . . .201 
Marriage,  first  in  New  Eng- 
land,   285 


35 


410 


INDEX. 


Massasoit,  Indian  king, ..33,  37 
Massachusetts,  derivation 

of  the  name, 303 

Mayflower,  the 11,  12,  18 

Mayhew,  Gov.  preaches  to 

the  Indians, 254 

Mayhew,  Rev.  Thomas, 
preaches  to  the  Indians, . .253 
Mayhew,  Rev.  John,  prea- 
ches to  the  Indians, 254 

Means  of  subsistence  pro- 
vided,   37 

Meeting-house,  first  in  Bos- 
ton,   300 

Meeting-house,  first  in  New 

Haven, 336 

Meeting-house,  first  in  Bil- 
lerica,   300 

Men  lost  at  Plymouth, 19 

Milford,  Conn.,  purchase  of,  293 

Ministers  emigrate  to  New 

England, 340 

Ministers  retained  long,. . . .269 

Mission,  first  home, 301 

Moody,  Rev.  Joshua,  im- 
prisonment of, 335 

Moody,  Rev.  Samuel,  anec- 
dote of, 330 

Mortality,  bill  of, 20 

M’Gregore,  Rev.  Mr.,  set- 
tles at  Londonderry, 264 

Names  of  the  Pilgrims, 281 

Naughaut,  Indian,  preser- 
vation of,  184 

New  England,  derivation 

of  the  name, 280  , 

Newspaper,  first  printed  in 

New  England, 329 

New  Haven,  settlement  of,  .261 
New  Haven,  purchase  of, ...292 
New  Hampshire,  derivation 

of  the  name, 303 

Norton,  Capt.,  killed  by  In- 
dians,  . 59 

Northampton,  purchase  of, . .293 
Northampton,  minister  set- 
tled at, 266 

Northey,  John,  infant,  pre- 
servation of, 196 


North  Yarmouth  attacked 
by  Indians, 110 

Olden  time,  manners  and 

customs  of, 353 

Oldham,  John,  killed  by 

Indians, 60 

Ordination  at  New  Haven,  .262 
Ordination  at  Concord,  N.H.,267 

Ordination  at  Salem, 259 

Ordination  at  Woburn, 265 

Owen,  Dr.  John,  forbidden 
to  leave  England, 340 

Page,  Mr.,  privations  of,. . . .329 
Painting  in  Pilgrim  Hall, ...357 

Patent,  Plymouth, 34 

Peabody’s  River,  origin  of 

the  name, 327 

Penacook,  people  saved  from 

starvation  at, 319 

Pequots,  cruelties  of  the, ...  62 
Pierce,  John,  treachery  of,. . 36 
Pilgrims,  civil  compact  of 

the, 14 

Pilgrims,  contentment  of 

the, 35 

Plots,  Indian,  defeated,  179, 182, 
183 

Porterfield, Mrs., narrative  of,  203 
Potatoes,  culture  of,  intro- 
duced,   370 

Popery,  proselyfmg  zeal  for,  123, 
125,  126,  131,  132,  166 
Pox,  small,  among  the  In- 
dians,   243 

Prayer,  answers  to,  41,  42,  43, 
45,  46,  126,  331,  333,  335 
Printing  press,  first  in  New 

England, .300 

Puritan,  origin  of  the  name,  7 
Puritans,  persecution  of  the,  8,  9 
Putnam  and  the  wolf, 351 

Quakers,  persecution  of,  . . .373 

Regicides,  Gofie  and  Whal- 

ley, 184,  344 

Rehoboth,  Indian  depreda- 
tions in, 86 


INDEX. 


411 


Religion  and  morals  of  the 

Indians, 312 

Religion,  family, 274,  275 

Revival,  great,  ministers’ 
testimony  respecting  the,. 392 
Rhode  Island,  derivation  of 

the  name, 303 

Robinson,  Rev.  John,  elect- 
ed pastor, 7 

Robinson,  Rev.  Mr.,  death 

of, 23 

Rock,  Forefathers’,  removal 

of, 355 

Rogers,  Robert,  tortured  to 

death  by  Indians, 77 

Rolfe,  Rev.  Mr.  and  Mrs., 

killed  by  Indians, 93 

Rowlandson, Mrs.,  narrative 
of, 135 

Sabbath, sanctification  of  the, 272 
Sabbath  at  New  Haven, . . . .272 

Salem,  colony  settle  at, 23 

Samoset,  Indian,  visits  Ply- 
mouth,   32 

Sanctuary,  services  of  the, 

how  conducted, 338 

Sanctuary,  attendance  upon 

the, 273 

Saybrook  assaulted  by  In- 
dians,   61 

Scarcity,  season  of, 25 

Servant  girl,  heroism  of, 58 

Settlements  on  Cocheco  Ri- 
ver attacked  by  Indians,  ..71 
Settlements  on  Oyster  Ri- 
ver attacked  by  Indians,.. 74 
Sewall,  Rev.  Jotham,  inci- 
dents related  by, 331,  333 

Ship  Arabella  arrives  with 

Gov.  Winthrop, 23 

Sheldon,  Mrs.,  killed  by  In- 
dians,   90 

Simsbury,  escape  from,  . . . .213 
Simsbury  burnt  by  Indians,  213 
Skeleton  found  at  Fall  River, 323 
Smith,  Rev.  Ralph,  first 
minister  of  Plymouth,  . . .285 


Snow,  great  fall  of, 329 

Speedwell,  the, 11 


Springfield,  Indian  attack  on, 64 


Squanto,  Indian, 33,  246 

Stamford, murderous  assault 

at, 62 

Stamp  act, 401 

Standish,  Capt.,  tradition  of,  183 
Stealing,  remedy  used  to 

prevent, 299 

St.  James’  River,  engage- 
ment at, 86 

Stoddard,  Rev.  Mr.,  preser- 
vation of, 318 

Stone,  Capt.,  killed  by  In- 
dians,   59 

Stone,  Simon,  preservation 

of, 190 

Storm,  great, 47 

Submission  of  sagamores 
to  king  James,  . . ..... .34 

Sudbury,  Indian  attack  on, ..69 
Sufferings  of  the  first  set- 
tlers of  Connecticut, 28 

Swan,  Mrs.,  heroism  of,  ....95 
Swarton,  Mrs.,  narrative  of,  162 

Taylor,  Rebekah,  preserva- 
tion of, 197 


Taunton  attacked  by  Indians,  87 
Thacher,  Rev.  Mr.,  and 
wife,  preservation  of,  ....  182 
Tilly,  Joseph,  tortured  to 


death  by  Indians, 61 

Treaty  with  Massasoit, 33 

Treaty  renewed, 37 

Treat,  Rev.  Mr.,  preaches 
to  the  Indians, 257 


Turner’s  Falls,  fight  at, ... . 187 
Uncas  and  Miantonomoh,  ..319 


Vermont,  derivation  of  the 

name, 303 

Visit  of  Mr.  Winslow  to 

Massasoit, 242 

Visit  of  Gov.  Winthrop  to 
Plymouth, 298 

Wainwright,  Capt.,  killed 
by  Indians, 94 


Wainwright,  Mrs.,  escape  of,  95 


412 


INDEX. 


Waldron,  Major,  massacre 

of, 73 

Walpole  attacked  by  Indians, 107 
Wampum,  manufacture  of,  .314 
Wampum  made  lawful  ten- 
der,   307 

Waquash,  Indian,  conver- 
sion of, 246 

War  threatened  by  the  In- 
dians,   . 20 

Wars,  Indian,  number  of, . . . 54 
War,  Indian,  consequences 


of,  ....  ....54,  55,  56,  57,  315 
Warrant  issued  by  an  In- 


dian,   319 

Washington  Elm,  the, 368 

Wells,  Me.,  attacked  by  In- 
dians,   82 

Wells,  Indians  assault  a 

wedding  party  at, 200 

Westmoreland,  escape  of  a 

party  at, 211 

Wheeler,  Capt.,  escape  of,. . 68 
Whitaker,  Joseph,  a boy, 
taken  by  Indians, 1 72 


Whitaker,  Anna,  escape  of,.  93 
White,  Peregrine,  birth  of,.  .284 
Williams,  Rev.  Roger,  suf- 
ferings of, 27 

Williams,  Rev.  John,  nar- 
rative of, 112 

Williams,  Mrs.,  killed  by 

Indians, 115 

Winslow,  Gen.,  anecdote  of,  354 
Winslow,  Capt.,  slain  by 

Indians, 86 

Winthrop,  Gov.,  particulars 

related  of, 296 

Woburn,  settlement  of,  ...  .289 
Woolcot,  Mrs.,  killed  by  In- 
dians,   88 

Witchcraft, 381 

Witchcraft,  causes  of  belief 

in, 389 

Witchcraft,  delusion  of  the 
belief  in, 390 

Yankee,  origin  of  the  name,  302 


York  destroyed  by  Indians,  80 


RECOMMENDATIONS. 


From  the  Congregational  Journal , Concord , N.  H. 

The  Early  History  of  New  England,  illustra- 
ted BY  NUMEROUS  INTERESTING  INCIDENTS.  By  Rev. 

Henry  White. 

This  work  has  just  been  published  by  Mr.  I.  S. 
Boyd  of  this  town,  in  a handsome  volume  of  412 
pages.  It  is  not  so  much  a continuous  history,  as  a 
judicious  selection  of  the  more  important  and  in- 
structive facts  scattered  in  many  volumes,  which 
serve  to  illustrate  the  character  and  principles  of  the 
first  emigrants  to  this  country,  with  the  providence 
which  guided  and  protected  them : indeed  it  might 
aptly  be  entitled,  God's  Hand  in  Neio  England . 
The  materials  appear  to  have  been  collected  with 
commendable  diligence,  and  to  be  arranged  with  due 
regard  to  chronology  and  taste.  Those  who  are 
conversant  with  larger  works  upon  the  same  subject, 
will  be  pleased  to  refresh  their  memories  with  impor- 
tant events  which  had  almost  escaped  them  ; others 
who  wish  to  know  something  of  our  early  history, 
will  be  able  to  form  a just  estimate  of  the  character 
of  their  ancestry  without  the  labor  imposed  by  lar- 
ger works ; the  Christian  will  find  new  motives  for 
fortitude,  self-denial,  confidence  in  God,  and  pro- 
spective labor ; and  the  young,  while  they  will  be 
interested  in  the  thrilling  recitals  with  which  the 
work  abounds,  will  learn  to  reverence  the  principles 
which  gave  to  their  ancestors  their  greatness,  and  to 
themselves  all  their  civil,  educational,  and  religious 
blessings.  TTe  hardly  know  of  a work  of  happier 
design,  fitted  at  the  same  time  to  interest  and  profit  ; 
it  should  be  made  an  inmate  of  every  family,  and  be 
put  into  the  hand  of  every  child. 


414 


RECOMMENDATIONS. 


From  the  Baptist  Register ",  Concord , iV.  H. 

A New  Book. — Rev.  Henry  White  is  the  author, 
Messrs.  Morrill,  Silsby  & Co.,  printers,  and  Mr.  Isra- 
el S.  Boyd,  publisher,  and  now  for  the  title — “The 
Early  History  of  New  England,  illustrated  by  nu- 
merous interesting  incidents.”  We  are  glad  to  see  the 
c interesting  incidents  in  the  early  history  of  New 
England,’  thus  brought  together  and  put  on  record 
for  present  and  future  reference.  Nor  do  we  mean  a 
reference  only — this  volume  presents  a history  wor- 
thy the  study  of  our  youth,  one  which  will  be  both 
pleasing  and  instructive,  as  the  work  is  rendered  at- 
tractive by  the  introduction  of  many  interesting  an- 
ecdotes. The  history  of  our  own  New  England  has 
been  too  much  neglected,  and  we  hail  the  appearance 
of  this  book  as  calculated  to  promote  a veneration 
for  the  institutions  of  our  land,  founded  in  the  piety 
and  patriotism  of  our  fathers.  Examine  the  book, 
and  judge  of  its  value. 


From  the  New-Hampshire  Patriot . 

Early  History  of  New  England. — I.  S.  Boyd, 
of  Concord,  has  just  published  a work,  in  duodecimo 
form,  containing  412  pages,  with  the  above  title,  by 
Rev.  Henry  White.  The  design  of  the  volume  is  to 
embody  the  numerous  interesting  incidents  relating  to 
the  settlement  and  early  history  of  New  England,  and 
from  a hasty  examination  we  should  judge  that  the 
author  had  executed  his  purpose  in  a very  creditable 
manner.  The  causes  which  led  to  the  emigration  of 
our  forefathers,  their  privations  in  their  voyage  across 
the  Atlantic,  and  their  sufferings  after  their  arrival, 
are  treated  of  briefly.  Very  many  particulars,  illus- 
trating the  characters  of  the  distinguished  persons 
of  the  times  are  given,  and  many  anecdotes  and 
things,  displaying  the  leading  traits  in  the  Indian 


RECOMMENDATIONS. 


415 


character,  are  related,  in  an  interesting  style.  The 
book  contains  a great  deal  of  information,  in  a very 
convenient  form,  derived  from  authentic  sources. 


From  HilVs  New -Hampshire  Patriot. 

The  Early  History  of  New  England. — This  is 
a volume  of  412  pages  just  published  by  I.  S.  Boyd 
of  this  town.  The  work  has  been  compiled  by 
Rev.  Henry  White,  and,  we  should  judge  from  the 
perusal  of  a portion  of  it,  in  a manner  indicating  an 
unusual  degree  of  perseverance,  labor  and  talent. 
It  is  rendered  interesting  and  attractive  by  the  many 
and  curious  incidents  which  it  contains,  illustrating 
the  hardships,  sufferings,  customs  and  peculiarities 
of  the  early  settlers  of  this  “ Yankee  Land.”  Se- 
lections have  been  made  from  the  works  of  nearly 
all  the  celebrated  New  England  historians  and  biog- 
raphers, from  the  time  of  Cotton  Mather  to  the  pres- 
ent day,  and  the  volume  before  us  is  valuable  for 
the  reason  that  it  embodies  so  great  an  amount  of 
historical  research,  which  has  become  extremely  dif- 
ficult of  access.  We  intend  in  a future  number  of 
our  paper  to  give  our  readers  several  extracts  from 
this  work,  which  we  think  will  not  only  prove  inter- 
esting but  instructive. 


From  the  Abolition  Standard , Concord , N.  H. 
The  Early  History  of  New  England.  Illus- 
trated BY  NUMEROUS  INTERESTING  INCIDENTS.  By 

Rjev.  Henry  White.  Concord,  I.  S.  Boyd,  1841. 
The  above  is  the  title  of  a work  prepared  by  Rev. 
Henry  White,  of  this  state.  We  had  long  been 
hoping  to  see  the  early  history  of  this  part  of  our 
country,  so  replete  with  incidents  of  thrilling  inter- 
est, of  events  which,  while  they  partake  much  of  the 


416 


RECOMMENDATIONS. 


romantic,  cannot  fail  to  instruct  the  mind  and  awa- 
ken the  better  feelings  of  the  heart,  put  in  such  a 
form  as  to  be  accessible  to  every  person  in  the  com- 
munity. To  the  writer  of  this  volume, — beautiful 
and  manly  in  its  style,  neat  and  correct  in  its  exe- 
cution,— the  public  we  think  are  greatly  indebted  for 
his  indefatigable  exertions  in  collecting  the  various 
facts,  making  the  best  selections  from  the  most  au- 
thentic works,  both  new  and  old,  and  presenting 
them  in  such  a manner  as  to  make  favorable  impres- 
sions upon  and  highly  interest  all  who  may  there 
read  the  story  of  our  forefathers.  We  have  often 
been  surprised  that  there  were  so  many,  even  among 
the  enlightened  and  intelligent,  to  whom  the  history 
of  the  Pilgrims  and  their  immediate  successors  who 
struggled  amid  the  barbarism  that  surrounded  them 
in  the  infant  colonies,  as  well  as  against  tyranny  at 
home,  in  order  that  they  might  lay  broad  and  deep  the 
foundation  of  liberty  and  equality,  is  unknown : and 
we  ardently  wish  that  the  day  may  soon  arrive  when 
this  or  a similar  compend  shall  be  introduced  into  all 
our  schools,  and  considered  a necessary  item  in  the 
education  of  our  children. 

It  may  be  well  for  us  to  remember  all  that  has  es- 
caped oblivion  of  that  noble,  daring,  yet  wronged 
people  who  sheltered  and  fostered  the  early  settlers 
when  few  and  weak,  but  who  have  been  wasted 
away  by  the  calamities  that  have  overtaken  them, 
till  scarcely  one  remains  to  tell  the  tale  of  the  In- 
dian’s woes  or  sing  the  death-song  over  the  grave  of 
the  red  man. 

It  may  be  well  for  us  to  trace  the  causes  that  drove 
the  emigrant  across  the  raging  main  maugre  the  per- 
ils of  the  deep  and  the  dangers  of  an  unknown  land — 
to  study  the  principles  of  religion  that  governed 
their  actions — to  reflect  upon  the  love  of  liberty 


RECOMMENDATIONS. 


417 


which  led  them  on,  and  while  we  feel  gratitude 
springing  up  in  our  bosoms  to  that  God  who  watch- 
ed over  and  protected  them,  recollect  that  the  im- 
portant duty  has  now  devolved  upon  us  to  sustain, 
and,  as  far  as  possible,  perfect  the  work  which 
they  have  begun,  and  extend  the  privileges  of  our 
free  government  and  the  benefits  of  our  glorious  re- 
ligion to  every  class  of  our  citizens,  irrespective  of 
color , caste  or  condition. 

Although  we  have  protracted  this  notice  more 
than  we  at  first  designed,  yet  we  cannot  close  with- 
out recommending  our  friends  who  are  in  want  of 
such  a work  which  is  peculiarly  valuable  as  a refer- 
ence book,  to  call  and  examine  it  at  the  bookstore  of 
I.  S.  Boyd. 


From  the  N.  H.  Telegraph , Nashua , N.  H. 

Early  History  of  New  England. — This  is  a neat 
leather-bound  volume  compiled  by  the  Rev.  H. 
White  of  this  State,  containing  412  pages.  This 
work  has  been  examined  by  many  gentlemen  of  lite- 
rary taste,  including  several  of  the  clergymen  of  this 
town,  by  whom  it  is  regarded  as  an  interesting  and 
valuable  work.  It  is  rendered  interesting  and  attrac- 
tive by  the  many  curious  incidents,  illustrating  the 
hardships,  sufferings,  customs,  and  peculiarities  of  the 
early  settlers  of  this  Yankee  land.  Besides,  oral  tra- 
dition and  selections  have  been  made  from  near  all 
the  celebrated  New  England  historians  and  biogra- 
phers. The  volume  is  valuable  for  the  reason  that  it 
embraces  so  great  an  amount  of  historical  research, 
which  has  become  extremely  difficult  of  access. 


From  the  N.  H.  Telegraph . 

Early  History  of  New  England. — We  have  re- 


413 


RECOMMENDATIONS. 


ceived  a copy  of  a work  with  this  title,  which,  how- 
ever, we  have  not  been  able  to  examine  ourself,  but 
from  the  commendation  it  has  received  from  literary 
gentlemen  here  and  elsewhere,  we  do  not  doubt  it  is 
a valuable  and  interesting  work. 


From  the  Nashua  Gazette . 

The  early  History  of  New  England,  illustra- 
ted BY  NUMEROUS  INTERESTING  INCIDENTS.  By 

Rev.  Henry  White. 

The  above  is  the  title  of  a work  lately  placed 
upon  our  desk,  by  an  agent  who  is  now  in  this  place 
soliciting  subscribers.  From  the  cursory  reading 
which  wre  have  given  the  work,  we  should  judge  it 
to  be  a highly  interesting  and  useful  book,  and  well 
worthy  of  public  patronage.  The  design  of  this 
volume  is,  to  give,  in  a condensed  form,  the  most  use- 
ful and  interesting  facts,  embracing  the  most  remark- 
able incidents,  perils,  and  hardships,  &c.,  of  our  pu- 
ritan fathers, — their  voyage  across  the  Atlantic,  to- 
gether with  the  subsequent  trials  and  vicissitudes, 
through  which  their  descendants  passed,  down  to  the 
year  1765.  The  work  contains  412  pages,  well 
bound,  and  is  offered  at  the  low  price  of  $1,00  per 
copy.  We  cheerfully  recommend  it  to  all  who  wish 
to  become  acquainted  with  the  history  of  their  own 
“ Happy  New  England,”  to  purchase  this  work.  It 
is  well  worth  the  price  asked. 


From  the  Christian  Herald , Exeter , N.  H . 

The  Early  History  of  New  England. — The 
above  work  is  neatly  printed  on  good  paper,  and 
well  bound ; it  contains  412  pages,  including  a 
copious  index.  I have  been  able  to  examine  it  but 


RECOMMENDATIONS. 


419 


partially,  but  have  no  hesitation  in  recommending  il 
as  a valuable  and  interesting  work.  It  is  spoken  of 
by  several  exchanges  in  the  highest  terms. 

That  the  readers  of  the  Herald  may  form  some 
idea  of  its  character,  the  contents  of  each  chapter 
are  here  given. 

Chap.  1.  The  cause  which  led  to  the  Emigration 
of  the  Fathers  of  New  England. 

2.  Difficulties  and  Perils  of  the  Voyage. 

3.  Hardships,  Privations,  and  sufferings  of  the 
first  Company  and  others,  after  their  Arrival. 

4.  The  Manifestations  of  God’s  peculiar  regard 
for  them. 

5.  Remarkable  Answers  to  Prayer. 

6.  Public  Calamities. 

7.  Ambuscades,  Assaults,  Massacres,  and  Depre- 
dations of  the  Indians. 

8.  A particular  Account  of  several  who  fell  into 
the  Hands  of  the  Indians. 

9.  Remarkable  Escapes  and  Preservations. 

10.  Interesting  Traits  of  Indian  Character. 

11.  Interest  manifested  in  the  Welfare  of  the  In- 
dians, and  its  influence  upon  them. 

12.  Estimate  placed  upon  the  Institutions  of  Re- 
ligion by  the  first  settlers  of  New  England. 

13.  Miscellaneous. 

The  Agent,  Mr.  D.  W.  Brown,  is  now  in  town 
with  the  book,  and  will  supply  any  who  may  wish 
for  it.  Price  $1. 


From  the  Exeter  News-Letter , Exeter , N.  H. 

The  Early  History  of  New  England,  illustra- 
ted.— By  Rev.  Henry  White.  — This  is  an  inte> 
esting  volume  of  more  than  400  pages.  The  ob- 
ject of  the  author  was  not  to  furnish  any  thing  new, 
or  to  give  a regular  history  of  the  Pilgrims,  or  the 


420 


RE  C OMttE  ND  ATI  ON  S . 


land  of  the  Pilgrims ; but  to  collect  from  various 
works,  not  generally  read,  such  incidents  in  the  early 
history  of  New  England  as  are  illustrative  of  the 
character  of  our  ancestors,  of  the  hardships  they 
encountered,  the  principles  on  which  they  acted, 
and  of  the  goodness,  benevolence,  and  faithful- 
ness towards  them,  of  the  God  whom  they  served. 
We  may  not  expect  to  find  in  every  family,  nor 
indeed  in  any  family,  all  the  books  to  which  Mr. 
White  has  had  access  in  preparing  the  volume 
before  us  ; but  the  “ wonder-working  Providence  of 
God,5’  in  behalf  of  our  fathers,  should  be  known 
and  remembered  by  their  children  to  the  latest  gene- 
ration, in  order  that  it  may  be  known  and  remem- 
bered from  whom  our  blessings  come,  and  to  whom 
we  must  look  for  the  preservation  and  prosperity  of 
the  nation  which  His  own  right-hand  hath  planted. 
Mr.  White’s  History  is  of  moderate  size  and  mode- 
rate price,  and  deserves  a place  among  the  “ house- 
hold books”  of  New  England. 


From  the  N.  H.  Courier , Concord , N.  H. 

“Early  History  of  New  England.” — We  learn 
that  nearly  the  whole  of  the  first  emission  of  this 
book,  of  which  we  took  some  notice  last  week,  has 
been  disposed  of,  and  that  its  publisher,  I.  S.  Boyd, 
of  this  place,  feels  greatly  encouraged  that  it  will 
have  a very  extensive  circulation  throughout  the 
country.  All  friends  to  the  education  of  the  great 
mass  of  the  people,  will  rejoice  to  know  that  there 
is  a strong  desire  among  the  whole  of  our  New  Eng- 
land population  to  become  very  familiar  with  the 
history  of  their  own  country.  This  work  and  Walk- 
er’s improved  Hinton’s  History,  are  just  what  are 
needed  at  the  present  time. 


DATEDUE 


— rn 

cpiZZiSM 

j - 

J 

1 1 

j 1 

1 

T 

1 

r 

" T T 

r 

- T 

i 

i 

1 

UNIVERS 

jjjy  PRODUCTS,  INC.  ffOoa-b^UJ 

MAR  lQ7Q 

MEDFORD,  MAS®. 

BOSTON  COLLEGE 


9031 


0 


323677  3 


S33 


F7  WHITE- 

•W58 


Bapst  Library 

Boston  College 
Chestnut  Hill,  Mass.  02167 


